Twifly II

Chapters

Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29

Chapter 1

Big Mac waited patiently as the train began to slow to a strained halt as it pulled in to Canterlot's main station. No matter how many times he made the trip, he still marveled at the sheer size and grandeur of Equestria's capital city. Staring out the window, he could see the bustling streets filled with mostly unicorns, going about their daily business while wearing fancy clothes. The mid-morning sun gleaned gently through his window, as the grin he wore soon faded. He had been making these trips once a week for six months now and they were starting to drain him emotionally as well as physically.

As the train came to a halt, the large farm pony arose from his seat stretching a bit. After a moment, the stiffness left his joints and he made his way out of the railroad car and onto the station platform. It only took a moment for the Royal Guards to greet him with a royal chariot. He never spoke to them, simply nodding his thanks. Their faces never changed, but secretly he suspected they were relieved by the fact that he did not want to make small talk. He was there for a purpose, and idle chitchat was not it.

As the guards landed the chariot near the palace entrance, he stepped off, once again in awe of the size and beauty of Princess Celestia's castle. Shaking his head to focus on the matter at hand, he turned and traded nods with the Royal Guard pegasi before they took to the air. Before he could turn back to the door, he heard it creek open slowly revealing Princess Luna, flanked by two of her own Royal service ponies. She gave the stallion a warm smile, as she stepped aside to invite him in. Big Mac returned the smile, if only to be cordial. He didn't really feel like smiling, but how could he not reciprocate royalty? In the six months that have passed since the incident, the princess and the farm stallion had grown quite close, thanks to their weekly visits. At first, it was hard, since the worry regarding his sister seemed to hold him in a vice-grip. As time went on, however, he started to become more relaxed. Granted, it also helped that his sister was making progress.

"I trust the trip from Ponyville was uneventful, Big Mackintosh?" the Princess asked.

"It was just fine, Princess Luna," he answered, humoring her need for formalities.

They continued to make their way into the castle; Princess Luna led him down what had now become very familiar corridors to him.

"Oh, please, Big Mackintosh, how many times have I told you, you can just call me Luna?" she said sweetly.

"Probably the same amount of times Ah've said that you can just call me Big Mac, Ah reckon?"

The princess of the night stopped dead in her tracks, and stifled a giggle with her hoof. "Very well… Big Mac," she stated.

Her soft smile left her face after that last comment. It was time to get down to business, as they continued down the hallway.

"How is she today? Do ya think she can come home yet?" Big Mac said with a bit of dejection in his voice.

He knew it was going to take time to heal, but he also knew that it's tough to separate your head from your heart. He had so many emotions after he found out what happened. He was relieved that his sister wasn't harmed too badly. He was also angry with her for not telling him anything sooner, and he was worried about her recovery. From what her friends told him, and the reactions he saw, what they went through had been one of the most horrific experiences any pony could ever endure. He had so many thoughts and questions, but in the end, he knew this was the best place for her. He missed her terribly at the farm, but if anyone could help his little sister, he knew it would be the princesses.

"Healing takes time, Big Mac. Although they all may look fine on the outside, the emotional scars will take much longer to fade. They have all made great progress, especially your sister. She is a very strong mare. You should be proud," she said as they stopped in front of a closed door.

"Pardon me, Luna, but that doesn't answer my question," he retorted.

She looked into his eyes for a moment before shifting her gaze to the ground, as she used her magic to open the door. She called out to the mare sitting quietly on the bed looking out the window. "Applejack, good morning. Your brother is here," she said in the lightest tone she could muster.

"Big brother!" Applejack exclaimed as she leapt off the bed and raced over to her kin.

They embraced tightly as Big Mac replied, "How are ya, little sister?"

They broke the hug and went to go sit on the deck. Princess Luna began moving towards the door of the room to leave.

"I have some other duties to attend to, but please take all the time you like. If you need anything at all, one of the guards will be right outside the room," the alicorn stated.

"Thanks, Luna," Big Mac said as he looked back.

As the door shut behind them, they made their way out onto the deck, and took seats by the table just overlooking the palace garden. They just sat there for a moment, eyes averted from each other. This was the hard part. Talking to his sister about this had gotten easier over time, but it was always a bit awkward beginning such a conversation.

"So, how are ya feelin'?" Big Mac started.

"Well, Ah am doin' a might bit better than Ah was. The nightmares have pretty much gone away, but Ah don't think Ah'll ever be rid of them completely. The Docs say Ah'll be able to go back to Sweet Apple Acres pretty soon, and that Ah'm makin' a lot of progress. Ah'm eatin' better, although, Ah'd trade all of this fancy-shmancy cookin' for one o' Granny Smith's fresh baked apple pies. Don't get me wrong, Ah'm forever grateful for what the princesses have done for me and mah friends, it's just easy to get a bit homesick is all," the farm mare replied.

Big Mac eyed her curiously. He could tell that his little sister was holding something back. There was something in her inflections that told him she wasn't being her usual truthful self. After all, being the one time bearer of the element of honesty made her a terrible liar.

"AJ, Ah can tell that something else is botherin' ya. What is it?"

For the first time since they sat down, she turned to look at her brother. She saw him smile at her. He was doing his best to comfort her, and by now, she knew better than to keep everything inside as she had done before. With a sigh, she continued.

"Ah miss her, Big Mac," she said as she stared down at the table in front of her.

"Ah miss Twilight Sparkle. Ah know, it's strange right? Ah mean, she did some terrible things to me and the rest of mah friends, but Ah just can't help wanting her to walk through that door, and show me a new spell, or say somethin' all sciency. After everything that happened, Ah guess Ah just miss mah friend," she said.

The last sentence choked her up a bit, and soon she began to feel tears form in her eyes. Big Mac was at his sister's side in an instant, as she reached out to hug him.

"Ah know things can never go back to the way they were, but that doesn't make it feel any better, ya know?" The orange mare whispered.

"Ah know, AJ. Ah know," Big Mac replied.

Over the next few minutes, they just hugged each other, with Applejack expressing her emotions, just as the doctors taught her to do when she felt them building up inside of her. After that, Big Mac let his sister go, and bid her farewell, letting her get some rest. As he exited the room, he found Princess Luna waiting by the door.

"How is she?" the Princess of the Moon asked.

"She is better, but Ah think she still has a little ways to go. It's just so hard to see her like this. Ah'm her big brother, ya know? Ah just want to rush in and save her, but how can Ah do that when the problems are in her head? Engraved in her memory like that?" he answered.

"As I said before, she is a strong mare. Moreover, she is that much stronger for having the support of her big brother. Believe me; I have seen the change in her and you just being there for her is helping to get her through this. I just wish I could say the same thing for the others." Luna looked away as they made their way back down the hall.

"Speaking of which, how are everyone else doin' Luna?" Big Mac inquired.

"Believe it or not, Rarity actually had the toughest time letting her guard down. She had convinced herself that it was un-ladylike to release her emotions at all. After a while though, it became clear what the real source of her issues were. She was obviously traumatized from the incident, with nightmares, waking up in cold sweats, etc… However, it became clear to us that she had developed hatred, not of Twilight Sparkle herself, but of what she called Twilight's 'selfishness.' She blamed Twilight for only thinking of herself, and not caring about what her friends had to face. She has been learning to forgive, and is finally starting to move on," she said.

They turned and made their way down another hallway, as Princess Luna continued.

"Fluttershy's recovery has been both mental and physical. She was the most hurt, at least out of her friends. Although she has recovered from her physical injuries, she is still having much trouble dealing with the events that occurred. She is an easily frightened pony, and she went through one of the most painful and agonizing things a pony can go through. The doctors have been using her natural ability to help animals to get her mind focused on other things," the Moon Princess continued.

Big Mac sighed in relief after hearing how Fluttershy was doing. He was worried about all of them, of course, but next to his sister, he was worried about Fluttershy the most. He thought that she would take it the worst given her nature.

Princess Luna turned to go down another hallway, with Big Mac following her. She began to speak after watching Big Mac's reaction.

"Rainbow Dash made a breakthrough two months ago, as you know. She wanted to throw herself back into her training to become a Wonderbolt immediately. The doctors would not allow that, which became a source of contention for her. She was extremely resistant to talking about her feelings, and apparently would sneak out at night to get some training in. I ran into her, and when I asked her to talk to me is when everything came out. She blamed herself for not being fast enough. She said that it was her job to fly to my castle and get my sister, but she failed. She thought that Twilight dying was her fault, and that if she upped her training, she could somehow make up for the mistake. Now that we know how the incident affected her, though, we have been getting her to open up more, and her trauma is starting to heal," the alicorn said.

There was a nervous silence in the air as they stopped again in front of another door. Big Mac looked at Luna inquisitively. Why were they all the way over here? It wasn't their usual route. After thinking about it for a moment, he realized there was one pony they had not spoken about yet.

"Luna, please tell me. How is Pinkie Pie?" he asked worriedly.

She signed, as she looked towards the floor before she spoke. "Pinkie Pie is the worst of all of them. Her hair is straight now, which apparently is some sort of sign. She has not uttered a word since the incident. It seems as though she has cut herself off from the world. She has not cried since that night, and she does not even smile. All she does is sit in her room and draw. The pictures are so random that the doctors cannot make any sense of them. Sometimes she draws a forest, and other times she just draws a circle. If this goes on any longer, I am not sure if we will be able to break her out of this state. She barely eats or sleeps, and when anyone tries to speak with her, she just stares out the window, not even looking in the direction of whomever she is with. It is very painful and tragic to watch, and it is affecting the progress of the others," Luna said.

Big Mac closed his eyes. Pinkie Pie was the pony that lit up everyone's life with her joy and smiles. To think of her in this state was maddening.

"Big Mac, can you do something for me?" Luna asked tentatively.

"Anything Princess, you just name it," he answered seriously.

"Would…would you talk to her? She will not talk to any of her friends, much less the doctors, and we are running out of options. Please, can you just try?" she asked, her eyes beginning to mist over.

Big Mac just nodded, as Luna opened the door with her magic. Big Mac walked in to find Pinkie Pie lying on the bed of her quarters, staring out the window. She didn't even acknowledge his presence. Luna closed the door behind him as he made his way closer to the former party pony. For what seemed like an eternity, he just stared out the window with her.

"So, you mind tellin' me what it is we're lookin' at, Pinkie?" Big Mac said.

She continued to stare out the window, as she laid her head down, slightly tilting it to the side.

"Look, Ah know things have been horrible, and Ah don't know what these doctors have been tellin' ya, but ya gotta know it hurts us to see you like this. You loved life so much, and to see you give up like this is tearin' us up. You may not think it but yer stronger than you may think you are. After all, you were an element of harmony, Pinkie. Ya helped beat Nightmare Moon, the Changeling Queen, even that Discord fella with all them powers. Ah know yer in pain, but there is no shame in admitting it. So, what'dya say, Pinkie Pie? Got a hug in ya for yer old friend, Big Mac?" he said as he turned towards her.

What he saw almost made him jump. She was staring back at him, her eyes wide. The large earth pony didn't quite know what to make of it, but decided to throw caution to the wind.

'If this is some sort of breakthrough, let's see it through.'

He nuzzled her softly as he whispered, "Ah know yer still in there, Pinkie. We all do, and we are just waitin' for ya to come back to us. Please, Pinkie. Ah know its tearin' you up inside, but if you keep them demons locked away, they'll destroy ya, darlin'. Ah know you might not be ready to talk yet, but just know that Ah'm here for ya. We all are. So take yer time, and whenever yer ready, we'll be waitin'."

He gave her a tender kiss on the cheek, and whispered again, "Take care, sweetie."

He turned around and made his way towards the door. It made a loud noise as it closed behind him.

Pinkie Pie sat up. How could she have been so stupid? It was right there. The answer was right in front of her face the whole time, and she didn't even realize it. She would have to wait until nightfall. By then, everyone else would be asleep and Luna would be out attending to her duties. Then she would have her chance.

As night fell over Equestria, the lights in the castle went out one by one and Pinkie Pie stayed on her balcony waiting patiently. She knew she couldn't just accomplish her mission right away. It required her to be cautious, an attribute she learned admittedly from the doctors. She hated what they were doing to her. Why keep talking about the worst thing that happened in your life? Just thinking about it made her unable to function normally. The images of one of her best friends mutating into a monster, beating her, trying to kill her; it was too much. Her brain just shut off whenever she thought about it. Couldn't they understand that? She was sad that she was making her friends sad, but how could they expect her to smile? To ever smile again? She knew that there was only one way to be normal again. She needed her best friend back. Without her, the days seemed to revert to when she was working on the rock farm as a filly. Everything was dark, cold and distant, and the reality was, it would never get better no matter how much time went on. It was really nice to see Big Mac today though. She was always astonished at how gentle he was despite his size and enormous strength. She would have to thank him if this worked. After all, it was his idea in the first place.

After a few more hours, it was the middle of the night, and it was time for Pinkie Pie to make her move. She brought the sheets she had tied together out onto the balcony and attached them to railing, using them as a rope. She hugged the makeshift rope as she went over the side. Luckily, the sheets held and she quickly found herself a few feet from the ground. The pink earth pony leapt and stabilized herself after making contact with the ground. As she walked through the gardens, she was amazed at the beauty of the statutes located within it. The small lamps had lit them in conjunction with Luna's natural moonlight giving them two soft hues creating a surreal atmosphere. Finally, she came to the statue she was looking for.

'I… I'm not sure how to do this. I'm not sure if I should do this. I mean, I know everyone says he's evil, and he's pretty bad, that's for sure, but I just…'Pinkie Pie let her thoughts trail on as her eyes began to water.

Little did she know, she was doing exactly what was necessary to release her target. The conflict within her had reached a boiling point, and the stone figure in front of her started to crack. After a few moments, there was a bright flash of light, and standing before her was the Draconequus himself. Discord had returned to Equestria.

"Oh, sweet, sweet freedom, I'm back at last! I can't wait to start making things the way they should! Or rather the way they shouldn't!" he stated excitedly as he began to laugh manically.

"But, before I start my reign of chaos, who do I have to thank for setting me free from this awful prison? Anyone, anyone?" he asked, looking left and right.

There was a short period of silence before he looked down. What he found intrigued him. The only pony in the vicinity was Pinkie Pie.

"Well, isn't that interesting! I never thought I would be freed by an Element of Harmony! Granted, if one of you were to free me, it would be the Element of Laughter after all. Well, Pinkie Pie, I am in your debt! Granted, that doesn't really mean anything, since I rarely repay my debts…" Discord rambled.

Pinkie Pie looked up at him. He was her hope, but also her undoing. Everything she felt over the last six months began to spill over, as tears started to drip from her eyes.

"What's this? The element of laughter is crying? And apparently, has also chosen a new hair style," the Lord of Chaos went on.

He stopped for a moment as he looked into her eyes. Something wasn't right. He remembered how Pinkie Pie was, and the mare in front of him didn't remotely look like her. There was sadness, a despair that he had never seen in a pony before. It confused him. After all, he hadn't been away that long.

"Ummm…" he started tentatively.

She couldn't take it anymore. She had held everything in for six months, and she had to let go. She tackled the Draconequus, burying herself in his chest, and did the thing that everyone around her had wanted. She cried. She wailed and screamed, matting his coat with fresh tears. Discord had been around for thousands of years, and for what seemed like an eternity, he felt something very unfamiliar: Confusion. He just stared at the little pony cradling herself into his chest, unsure of what to do. In between her body wracking sobs, she finally spoke.

"Help me…please…please, help me…"

Hey, everyone! Well, I decided to do a sequel to “Twifly” and I hope you all enjoy it! I had this idea before I finished the first one, so I decided to give it another shot. Please rate and review!

Chapter 2

Staring up at the night sky, Discord had many questions permeate his mind, as he felt the soft breathing of the pink earth pony now asleep on his chest. What had happened while he was gone? He didn't feel that he was gone for that long. An invasion, maybe? No, he had looked around and everything seemed normal. There was something about the way Pinkie Pie looked at him. Pain, sadness and despair seemed to pour through her eyes. Then there was what she managed to say through her tears. The phrase "help me" uttered over and over again until, probably from exhaustion, she drifted off to sleep right on top of him. The Draconequus was intrigued to say the least. With the snap of his fingers, he was instantly standing beside Pinkie Pie's sleeping form, which now rested on a pillow.

'Sleep tight, my dear. I am going to get to the bottom of this, and then we are going to have a little talk,' he thought to himself as he took to the night sky.

'Perhaps tracking down the remaining elements will give me a better understanding of why I was released,' he contemplated, as he entered the castle.

It was easy to make himself invisible to the night guards who roamed the castle grounds. After all, he was the lord of chaos. He found himself quickly in front of a door while sensing a very familiar spirit behind it.

'Why, hello Fluttershy!' the Draconequus mused as he phased through the door.

Oddly, he expected to see the timid Pegasus asleep in the posh bed before him, but not only was she absent, the bed had looked perfectly made. Where was she? He had definitely felt her presence. Was he slipping? As he pondered, he noticed a crack of light coming from what could only be the bathroom. His invisible spirit crept through the door, and, as he rematerialized, he again took in his surroundings. Fluttershy was in the bathtub, curled up in a ball holding her head. She was sniffling, with whimpers exiting her throat at random intervals. She was having a nightmare.

'Let us see what this is all about, shall we?' Discord thought as he put a finger up to Fluttershy's forehead.

He closed his eyes to concentrate, and once he had synchronized with her mind, he opened them to reveal nothing but darkness. Just as quickly as he had opened his eyes, however, he found himself in the center of Ponyville. It seemed to be a beautiful day. The sun was shining, the sky was blue. The only strange part was there were no ponies around.

'What kind of nightmare starts out with a beautiful day? Mine, maybe, but I'm not exactly your average celestial being,' Discord thought to himself.

"Fluttershy! Come on! We have to hurry!" a voice suddenly rang out behind him.

Turning around, he saw Twilight Sparkle run right past him. The lord of chaos was good enough with his magic to hide his presence, and was only here as an observer, so he wasn't surprised that he went unnoticed when Fluttershy ran past him as well, right behind Twilight.

"Wh-Where are we going?" Fluttershy cried, taking labored breaths as she tried desperately to keep up with the unicorn.

They seemed to be sprinting towards the library. The Draconequus remembered it from before. It was where he'd hidden the elements of harmony after his first escape. He followed right behind them as they entered the tree house. He barely caught sight of them entering a door as he phased through the outer walls. He kept pace with them, and soon found himself in what seemed to be a basement. The lord of chaos stopped short and took in the sights around him. There were wires and cables everywhere and there were these odd, diamond-shaped machines on the floor at the bottom of the staircase. There were three of them, and they each had doors on them.

'What… are these?' he asked himself, fascinated with the technology before him.

Twilight stopped dead in her tracks, as Fluttershy came to an abrupt halt behind her. There was a sense of foreboding in the air, as Discord looked on. He had a bad feeling about this. Something was off about this dream.

"You know why we are here, Fluttershy. You have to get in the pod," Twilight uttered as she turned around.

Fluttershy screamed at the sight of her former friend. The bottom half of her jaw was missing. The now jawless Twilight crept closer to the Pegasus, as the pink haired mare tried to scurry away. The library around them disappeared, and they found themselves surrounded by darkness. The yellow mare soon found herself up against an invisible wall as she screamed and cried. Twilight's features melted away, as if her flesh was nothing more than candle wax, revealing a monster with mandibles and extra legs sticking out of its sides. The monster used its legs to grab the terrified pegasus and pin her up against the hidden wall.

"Pretty face…" it uttered as it opened its mouth slowly.

"NO, NO, PLEASE, PLEASE, NO, STOP, PLEASE…" Fluttershy cried hysterically.

Suddenly, a white milk-like substance shot out of the creature's mouth spilling over her face. She screamed and tossed her head back and forth, as her skin started to melt. Blisters formed almost on contact, as her fur began to burn away. Steam had started bubbling up with her epidural layer disappearing, spilling to the ground, like white hot metal.

Discord eyes went wide at the display. He had never seen such a violent nightmare before. He quickly exited the pony's mind before she woke up, and with a flash, he was standing before her in his invisible state. She was thrashing about wailing at the top of her lungs. He just stood there before her watching her suffer. Irritation, misery, and even pain were all things he was quite familiar with, but this was torture. Torture on a level he had never known possible. This mare was clearly a broken shell of her former self. He was both frightened and intrigued by the notion. His pondering soon ended as he heard the clattering of hooves against the marble floor. He became intangible again and exited the room quickly.

Nurse Redheart had heard what had happened in Ponyville, and volunteered to help with the recovery of her friends. It had been a long, hard road, and each of them was making progress. However, there had been some setbacks as of late, and after hearing the screams coming from Fluttershy's room, she had a feeling that this was going to be the worst of any of them.

As she entered the room, a stench hit her right in the face, almost knocking her back. She pushed through it, and was soon by Fluttershy's side.

"Fluttershy! Fluttershy! Wake up! It's just a nightmare! Fluttershy!" she exclaimed, reaching over the tub to shake the pegasus awake.

After a few minutes, the thrashing and bawling had died down and the animal loving mare's eyes shot open. She looked up, relieved to see the smiling face of Nurse Redheart. Her senses returning, she breathed deeply in an effort to calm down.

"It's ok, Fluttershy. You were just having a nightmare. You're safe now," the nurse pony whispered in the most calming voice she could muster.

"It shouldn't be called a nightmare," Fluttershy whispered back.

"What do you mean, sweetie?" the earth pony asked, stroking the yellow mare's mane softly.

"A NIGHTMARE IS FAKE! IT'S NOT REAL! YOU WAKE UP, AND ITS OVER! THIS REALLY HAPPENED AND I CAN'T…I CAN'T…" she screamed back.

Suddenly, her eyes went wide. A putrid scent invaded her nostrils as she sniffed the air, and a look of horror quickly crossed her face. Fluttershy looked down slowly and whimpered at the sight of her coat matted with a golden, foul liquid. Feelings of mortification and humiliation replaced the fear she had mere seconds ago.

"I… I can't get it out of my head," she whispered softly.

Nurse Redheart's gaze softened, as she silently continued to try to comfort her friend, gently petting her. She was taken aback when Fluttershy grabbed her with her front hooves, embracing her in a tight hug. What she said made the nurse's heart break.

"Make it go away. Please, just make it go away," the yellow pegasus whispered, feeling the tears well up in her eyes again.

Nurse Redheart was at a loss- there was no easy fix for this. She couldn't just give her some medicine, or a bandage. Therefore, she did the only thing she could do for her friend. She returned the hug, and let Fluttershy quietly sob into her shoulder.

Discord flew down the dimly lit corridor struggling to process what he had just seen. Despite invading the pony's mind, he now had more questions than answers. He knew from his experience with the elements of harmony that Fluttershy had issues with being timid, but he had no idea it was that bad. It didn't seem right, and the agent of chaos himself was asserting that notion. Celestia, as much as he was appalled to admit it, kept her land in order. Nothing like this was something he saw even under his reign and Celestia did not seem to be the type to allow such violence. He needed more information. He saw another room where he sensed another of the elements. He floated in undetected, and quickly saw the unicorn known as Rarity.

Just like with Fluttershy, Rarity was not in bed, but rather by the mantle of her fireplace, which was on the opposite side of her room. There was no fire going, but Discord could make out a picture frame that the unicorn was staring at, as the moon illuminated the bedchamber. Curious, he circled around behind her to get a good look upon what she was gazing. It was indeed a picture frame, and it contained a picture of Twilight Sparkle.

'Her again? But why her, of all ponies? Maybe because she was their leader?' the Draconequus thought to himself.

His attention soon moved back to Rarity, as she stared at the photo. Her gaze seemed to be cold. It was a look that he recognized: Hatred. She began to speak, her voice dripping with venom.

"I hate you. I hate you for what you did to us. Can you see us, Twilight? We will carry these scars for the rest of our lives, and it's all because of you. You tried to kill your best friends, and now we are here in this converted loony bin. I wish you were here. I wish I could tell you exactly what I thought of you, you selfish foal!" She said, getting louder with each breath.

'Tried to kill them?' Discord thought, as his eyes widened.

Suddenly, the unicorn let out a guttural scream, as she unleashed her magic, and flung the picture frame across the room. It shattered as it crashed into the far wall. Almost immediately, one of the guards burst through the door.

"Miss Rarity! Are you alrig…" was all he was able to get out as she turned to him and glared.

She slammed the door right in the guard's face, and turned abruptly back to the now broken photo frame lying on the ground. She started to cry, tears streaming down her face.

"Don't you know how much I hate you for leaving? You were my best friend, and now you're gone, and you're never coming back!" she stammered out between light sobbing.

The lord of chaos stood there, his jaw agape at the display of emotion, and the admission of Twilight trying to murder her friends.

'Murder?!? Why, that was unheard of even in MY time! What has happened to this place?!? Celestia, what have you done?!?' he thought, gritting his teeth.

Done with this display, he took to the air once again. The elements were clearly broken. Still he wanted more information before confronting Pinkie Pie. He made his way to another door, and behind it was the sleeping form of an earth pony with blond hair, tucked neatly under her covers in bed.

'Ah, honest Applejack, I presume. Let us see what's going on inside that pretty little head of yours, shall we?' he mused, as he put a finger to her forehead.

Again, he closed his eyes, and when he opened them, he found himself in a house. It seemed a bit bigger than the ones he saw in Ponyville, but then it struck him that Applejack was an earth pony farmer, and this was her home. Farmhouses are usually a bit bigger than the domiciles he would normally see in town. Suddenly, he heard screaming, and as he looked around, he noticed a staircase on the other side of the room. The clattering of hooves on the wood floor broke his attention away from the steps, as Applejack ran right past him, and up the stairs at break neck speed. The chaos bringer quickly followed, his spirit flowing like the wind. He found himself on the second floor of the home, and just caught sight of the farm mare's tail as it entered the far room at the other end of the hall.

'You're not getting away that easily,' Discord smiled to himself, making his way towards the room.

As he phased through the wall, he saw a bed, window and dresser. It must have been one of the bedrooms. However, what stuck out was a large machine in the middle of the room. It was the same diamond shaped pod that he had seen in Fluttershy's dream, but this time, the inside was glowing white, and smoke misted lightly across the floor. He turned to see Applejack look on in horror, as she started screaming for what Discord could only guess was her family.

"APPLEBLOOM! BIG MAC! GRANNY SMITH!" she exclaimed.

She went silent as the entrance to the pod hissed. The locking mechanism released, and the glass door slid to the side. Applejack started to whimper as the white vapor now spread across the floor of the bedroom. She approached the object tentatively. Once she was right in front of the entrance, she stopped and gulped with a look of sheer terror on her face. Discord was still, not daring to move an ethereal muscle as he watched the scene unfold before him. Suddenly, a roar echoed from the chamber, as what could only be described as a monster leaped out of the cage pinning the farm pony to the ground. The skinless equine that emerged had seven legs, sticking out at random spots, with two faces on its side also wailing. Applejack screamed in terror as the beast spoke.

"You were supposed to protect us, AJ. Now look at us! Little Applebloom doesn't even have her cutie mark! How could you let this happen?!?" the monster said.

"N-No! This ain't right! Yer… yer all ok! None o' this actually happened!" Applejack stammered out while squirming under the grip of the horrid amalgamation that held her in place.

"It's not like you could have stopped me, right AJ?" a voice rang out from the entrance of the room.

Discord turned to view the new arrival. It was Twilight Sparkle. She had a twisted grin on her face, as she slowly stalked towards the helpless Applejack.

"I mean, you were so weak. All you did was cry into your brother's hooves. You didn't even do anything. I certainly expected more, but whatever. It's time to put you out of your misery." the purple unicorn said.

With each step she took, her features changed, and she became the same monster that Discord had seen in Fluttershy's dream. She stood over the trapped earth pony and opened her mouth slowly. The amalgamation that pinned Applejack down began to let out an eerie laugh as Twilight vomited a milky substance all over a screaming Applejack. Discord looked on as the same melting effect that occurred in Fluttershy's dream happened again. Applejack wailed and cried, as her skin melted from her skull, with what he assumed was a distorted version of her family laughing and aiding Twilight in her torture. Discord has seen enough. He exited the dream and found himself standing next to the farm mare's bed. Almost as soon as he left her mind, she shot up from her sleep and let out a short scream. She was drenched in sweat, taking in gulps of air as she tried to calm down. After a few moments, she curled into ball and cried quietly to herself as Discord looked on.

Suddenly, the lord of chaos noticed a streak of rainbow colors zip passed the window.

'Ah. That must be Rainbow Dash. What is she doing out there, I wonder?' The Draconequus mused as he took to the air after the rainbow-maned Pegasus.

"LEAVE ME ALONE!" Rainbow Dash shouted, as she soared higher and higher into the night skies of Equestria. Discord's eyes immediately went wide. How could she have spotted him? She wasn't even a unicorn!

"HALT! THE PRINCESS HAS GIVEN US STRICT ORDERS, MS. DASH!" he heard from behind him. The lord of chaos turned to see a few of Luna's guard ponies on the tail of the element of loyalty.

Rainbow Dash ignored them, as she climbed higher and higher into the sky. She didn't think she had anything to worry about. After all, she was the best young flier in Equestria. There was no way a bunch of lackeys, who were also weighed down by armor were going to catch the likes of her. Suddenly, however she found herself encased in a magic bubble. Her expression changed to one of surprise as she immediately began slowing down, and not of her own volition. Who had enough magic to stop her in mid-flight like that? Since it was the middle of the night, she was easily able to answer her own question.

"Let me go, Princess Luna! I was just going out for quick flight to clear my head!" the cyan mare growled.

The alicorn of the night sailed onto a cloud, as she brought Rainbow Dash closer. Her gaze softened as she looked upon the element of loyalty.

'Her pain seems obvious to everypony but her,' Luna thought to herself glumly.

Discord settled on the same cloud, still invisible. This was getting more interesting by the minute, and he was already quite intrigued by tonight's events. Luna being involved was sure to up the ante. He listened closely as the moon princess spoke.

"Rainbow Dash, I understand this whole ordeal has been terrible, but running to the clouds every time you feel hurt is not going to solve your problems," she said in the most comforting voice she could muster.

Rainbow Dash glared at her. Dash was many things, but she was no coward. She seethed at the insinuation that she was running away.

"Ms. Dash!" a commanding voice rang out.

The three of them turned to see the night guards touch down on the other side of the cloud. They immediately stiffened as they saw Princess Luna.

"No need to worry. I have everything under control here. Go back to your normal duties, please," the princess said in a calm tone.

They both gave a quick bow and flew back towards the castle. With that taken care of, Luna turned back towards Rainbow Dash, as she dropped the force field. The colorful pegasus didn't flinch at all as she slowly walked right up to the moon princess. Luna succeeded in hiding the smile that would normally have been on her face. Rainbow Dash truly was fearless. She walked right up to the alicorn, and looked her right in the eye. There weren't many Royal Guard officers who could do that, yet here was this young pegasus, bursting with confidence before her. Luna quickly frowned, however. She knew it was false bravado, and now she had to make the Cloudsdale resident see it for herself.

"Rainbow Dash, please-" she started, but was quickly interrupted.

"HOW DARE YOU CALL ME A COWARD?!? I DON'T CARE WHO YOU ARE, NO CALLS ME THAT!" she shouted in the princess's face.

Normally, the Royal Canterlot voice would have come out immediately to silence such disrespect. However, Luna had been learning a lot about patience since her return. She knew that here she needed to have some if she was going to get through to the rainbow-maned pony.

"What are you so afraid of?" she asked plainly.

"I JUST TOLD YOU, I'M NOT AFRAID OF ANYTHING!" Rainbow Dash bellowed back, clearly more exasperated than she was before.

"What are you afraid of?" Luna asked again, still keeping her tone under control.

"DO YOU HAVE A HEARING PROBLEM?" Rainbow Dash retorted.

Luna stared right into the Pegasus' eyes. She leaned in, and still keeping her tone, asked one more time.

"What…. Are you afraid of?" She said.

Rainbow Dash's façade quickly shattered. She had already been holding back tears. Now, they were free flowing. Every time the moon princess pushed, it was getting harder and harder to hold it all in. Finally, she answered her.

"BEING HELPLESS!" she screamed as she turned away from the alicorn.

There was a silence in the air after the admission. Only a soft breeze briefly crossed the two ponies, as Luna stayed quiet, letting Rainbow Dash get her emotions out on her own. It was so hard to get her to open up, now that she was finally starting to be honest with herself, Luna tried to encourage her passively.

"I couldn't do anything! I couldn't save Twilight, hay, she beat me up twice, and I couldn't stop her! Everypony was counting on me, and I let them all down! I'm… I'm not good enough! Not to be the element of loyalty, not even to be a friend!" she said as she sniffled softly.

It was hard to see such a strong pony in such a vulnerable state, but Luna knew it was for the best. The more she talked about what was inside her, the faster she could deal with it and put it behind her. She approached Rainbow Dash and put a hoof on her shoulder, as the pegasus continued.

"Th…there was a time in the basement. Right before I escaped. A…Applejack tried to hold her off, and I couldn't see anything, but I was stuck on a cable. I could hear Applejack losing! She was fighting for her life, and I was stuck! I had to run away!" she cried, as she turned towards Luna, embracing her in a hug.

"I thought Twilight was going to kill me! My best friend! I thought my best friend was going to kill me, and I couldn't do anything. I was so scared!" she sobbed into the alicorn's shoulder.

Luna just held the young flyer, and let her sob softly, as Discord looked on. He could not believe what he was seeing. Every one of them had been through some traumatic event that revolved around Twilight Sparkle and Twilight herself was apparently dead. He needed to see Celestia. Surely, she hadn't succumbed to such heartbreak and madness as the others. Had she? Even though they were enemies, he knew just how strong Celestia was, and he could not see her lowering herself in such a way. He left the two ponies in their embrace, and descended back towards the castle to Princess Celestia's quarters. He slowed as he approached her window; the only light emanating from the room was the soft hue of the lit fireplace in the corner of the room. Discord crept inside, being as guarded as possible, not wanting to alert the Sun Princess to his presence. The chaos-bringer settled in the corner, watching her intently. She just stared into the fire. The look on her face was that of complete dejection. Even with only the flicker of the fire, Discord could tell that her mane had lost some of its natural color. It seemed to be greyer, as it whisked to her side. It seemed heavier, similar to the look on her face. For what felt like an eternity, Discord just watched, as the alicorn of the sun did not move a muscle. He then noticed that she had surrounded herself with scrolls, which lay about on the floor in a semi-circle. Discord heard a rustling as he turned his gaze towards the terrace. The doors opened revealing Princess Luna.

"Sister? What are you doing here in the dark?" she asked quietly as she walked in slowly.

Celestia didn't move, and just continued to stare at the fire. Luna had made it to her sister's side, and lay down next to her.

"Celestia. It's me. Please, just talk to me." Luna whispered, staring at her sister with concern.

"It doesn't matter, Luna. There is nothing I can say. Nothing anypony can say. I've been reading these friendship reports, trying to see what went wrong. Maybe I missed something. But, I don't think I did," Celestia said.

"Twilight was a very intelligent mare, Sister. She made her own choices, her own decisions. You, Rainbow Dash… you all seem to blame yourself for what happened, but Twilight made a mistake. She knew the risks and accepted them. I know it doesn't make anypony feel any better, but it's the truth," Luna answered.

"She was my student, Luna. I trained her. I was practically her second mother. This is just as much my fault as it is hers. I keep thinking, 'What if I had just let Spike stay?' 'Why didn't the rest of them come to me sooner?' But what's done is done. The past is the past, and nothing can change it." Celestia whispered solemnly.

Using her magic, she lifted one of the scrolls in front of her. She paused for a moment before thrusting it into the fire. Luna gasped at the act.

"Tia! What are you doing?!? Those are the last memories you have of her!"

"I'm tired, Luna! I'm tired of constantly being reminded of my mistakes! Every time I looked up at the moon for a thousand years, I had the same questions in my head! ‘Why didn’t I see this coming?’ ‘Couldn’t I have done anything?’ Now, when I take on a personal student she does the unthinkable! I've had enough!" she seethed as she threw another scroll into the fire.

"TIA, THAT'S ENOUGH!" Luna shouted as she activated her magic putting the remaining scrolls into a magic bubble away from her sister's obvious rage.

"Give them BACK, Luna!" Celestia hissed, as she got up to face her sister.

"No! Not until you are thinking clearly! You are going to throw away something you should cherish just because you're angry!" Luna retorted forcefully.

"LUNA, I SAID DROP THOSE IMMEDIATELY!" Celestia bellowed as she dropped into a low stance, seemingly ready to attack.

"OR ELSE WHAT?!? YOU'LL HURT ME?!? AGAIN?!? AFTER ALL, IT'S WHAT YOU'RE GOOD AT, ISN'T IT BIG SISTER?!?" Luna screamed back.

Celestia's eyes narrowed, as she turned around. She huffed, walking to the other side of the room.

"Get out," she whispered.

Luna glared back at her, before turning around and exiting the room via the balcony, taking to the night sky, the scrolls with her.

Discord just stood there, his ethereal mouth agape after watching the scene unfold in front of him. He had pieced much of the story together, but now he needed direct information. He flew out the window and towards the sleeping mare he left on a pillow in the garden of statues.

As he approached her, the lord of chaos could see that she hadn't moved from the place that he left her. She must have been exhausted. Discord, however, was in no mood to wait for her to wake up on her own. After what he had seen and heard, it was time for a talk with the pink party pony. He snapped his fingers as the pillow disappeared in a flash.

"Wakey, wakey, dear Pinkie Pie," he said.

The earth pony yelped as she fell unceremoniously to the ground. She groggily began to look around as she started to mutter.

"Huh? Wha?" she slurred.

"PINKIE PIE!" He shouted in a voice that rival Princess Luna.

She jumped to her hooves, quickly shaking of the cobwebs, as she faced Discord. It took her a moment to realize where she was. She had been so tired, this was the first restful sleep she had since coming to the castle for treatment. When she finally saw Discord standing in front of her, her eyes went wide with fear. She had done it? It seemed like a blur to her, but the memories quickly came back to her and a look of embarrassment crossed her face as she looked away.

"Oh. Hi, um, Discord," she stated in a mousy tone.

"Pinkie, why did you release me? I have been around to see the other elements and even good ole' Celestia, and saying they weren't themselves would be putting it mildly. Now, explain yourself!" he stated his volume growing as he spoke.

Pinkie Pie's head drooped. She had to explain it. She had been trying to avoid reliving the nightmare ever since she got here. How ironic was it that her act of defiance would end that streak.

"I'll... I'll try. It's just…hard…" she said as she started to tear up.

As angry as Discord was, he knew he wouldn't get anywhere by rushing this. He had been patient watching the other ponies, he supposed he could wait a bit longer. Summoning up the most compassionate voice he could, he sat in front of Pinkie Pie and spoke again.

"What happened, Pinkie?" he whispered.

"A little over six months ago, right after Twilight's brother's wedding, she decided to stay in Canterlot to do some research in the Star Swirl the Bearded wing," she started.

She stood up as she continued.

"She came back with some book that had plans in it. The…the plans were to make these things called…Telepods. It… it would let a pony, or whatever was in one pod to teleport to another pod, even if that other pod was on the other side of Equestria. She…she said that it would revolutionize travel. But… it wasn't like magic. It…took you apart by your atoms, or something, and then…put you back together."

Discord listened intently as the pink earth pony continued. She was going a bit slow for his tastes, but he could see she was struggling. He sighed.

'I must be developing a heart after all these years. How boring,' he thought to himself, as Pinkie Pie continued.

"Wh…when she tried it on one of our pets, something horrible happened. I wasn't there, but I…I heard it… turned it inside out," she stammered out.

Discord's eyes went wide. At first he thought she was using a euphemism, but based on her story, he knew that she was being literal.

"Twilight was so broken up about it, that she did whatever she could to fix the machine, and… she did. It worked, but nopony would try it out, so…"

"She tried it on herself," Discord finished.

Pinkie Pie nodded as tears started to well up in her eyes. She used her hoof to wipe them away. She needed to keep it together. She needed to get through this. She continued.

"We didn't know that at first. She started acting really funny. She was… aggressive. But then she started to change on the…outside," the pink mare said between sniffles.

"Wh…when she went into the pod to transport herself… she didn't notice that a fly was in there with her. The computer…it…it fused them together. She started to become a monster! She threatened us… and… and beat us up," Pinkie Pie said as she started to shiver.

"She… she said that in order to cure herself, she needed to fuse with all of us. She…experimented… on our pets! It was horrible! She… she could spit acid, and used it to melt things and…"

"Enough! Why did you bring me back?!? What do I have to do with all of this?!?" Discord interrupted forcefully.

Pinkie cringed at the chaos-bringer's tone. This was going to be the hard part. She hoped with all her might that this would work. She was so desperate, she didn't know what she would do if this didn't work out. She summoned up all of her remaining courage as she spoke.

"W…well, I started thinking about you. How you could make cotton candy clouds, and chocolate rain. You…you could do anything! So, I thought that maybe you could… bring her back to us," Pinkie Pie said as she made a circle on the ground with her hoof.

There was silence. Discord didn't move. He simply sat there and processed everything that Pinkie Pie had said. After a few minutes, she looked up at him, and saw him smiling at her. What started as a small chuckle escaping his throat became a guttural, hearty laugh. The party mare was confused, but hopeful. After all, laughter usually meant something good, right?

"Pinkie Pie, you are hilarious! Did you really think that I would ever think about helping you?" he stammered between laughs.

"But…but…" Pinkie Pie quickly stammered, trying desperately to search for the words to convince him otherwise.

"You imprisoned me, locked me away, and now you expect me to just help you? And they say I'M crazy! Oh, this is too rich! You did all of this for nothing!" he said as he continued his howling.

"Wait…wait! Please you're the only one who can! I'll… I'll do anything you want! Just please help me!" she said nervously.

"Well, this has been quite fun, Pinkie Pie, but I must take my leave of you! I have some excellent chaos to create! Thanks again for freeing me, though!" he stated, as he got up and started walking away.

"WAIT! PLEASE DON'T GO! YOU HAVE TO HELP ME! PLEASE!" The earth pony started screaming at the Draconequus as he continued strolling away from her.

"And why is it that I have to help you, my dear?" he asked nonchalantly over his shoulder.

Pinkie Pie's eyes darted around nervously as she desperately tried to think of an answer.

"Be…because… BECAUSE IT WOULDN'T MAKE ANY SENSE!" she finally yelled.

Discord stopped dead in his tracks. He turned slowly, facing the shivering pink mare as he spoke.

"What did you say?" he asked seriously.

"W…well, you always say that you don't have fun making sense, right? Well, you're a villain. You've ALWAYS been the villain; so…so, wouldn't it NOT make sense for you to help?" she reasoned.

Discord was dumbfounded. She was right. It would NOT make any sense to help her. To help anyone, really. He was at a loss trying to find a suitable argument to counter Pinkie's proposition. As he continued to speculate on what impact Twilight coming back would have on her and her friends, it started to pique his curiosity. Perhaps he had been too hasty.

"This could be more fun than I thought. I'd have to be patient, of course, but what fruit this could reap! By losing, I could very well win! And on such great terms!'

He started walking back towards her. Pinkie Pie's confusion was written all over her face. She began to tear up again. She decided to make one last attempt. If this Draconequus had any measure of a heart, she would do her best to appeal to it.

"Please… I just want my friend back," Pinkie Pie whispered, tears streaming down her face. Her lower lip quivered as she looked down at the ground in front of her. She shut her eyes tightly, and was about to start openly sobbing again, until she felt a claw gently nudge her chin skyward. Her eyes went wide as Discord gave her a warm smile.

"Very well, Pinkie. I'll help you."

Well, here is chapter 2! I hope you all enjoyed it. I’m going to be busy for the next few weeks, so I’m not sure when I’ll be able to post more, but I will do my best. I know some of you had wondered about Spike. Don’t worry, he will be in this story, but I’m taking my time with this. He will be in it though.

Chapter 3

Pinkie Pie stared blankly at the Draconequus in front of her. She heard the words he said, but just hearing them made her mind suddenly stop. She seemed to be in a daze, processing what had just happened. She went from begging one of the most evil beings in all of Equestria for help, to said being laughing at her, to now said being giving her a warm smile and saying that he would be of assistance. If she were thinking straight, she would have had an exorbitant amount of questions, but she needed to put all of that aside. She broke it down in the simplest way she could; she asked him for help, and he agreed to help her- simple enough. Tears immediately escaped her eyes as she hugged Discord tightly around the neck, sniffling as she spoke.

"Thank you. Thank you so much," she whispered.

With a flash of light Discord was behind Pinkie Pie and the pink party pony stumbled at his sudden disappearance. As she regained her footing, she turned to face him again with a look of confusion.

'Oh no! Did he change his mind?!? D… Did I do something wrong?!?' she thought to herself.

"Now, now, my dear, we will be having none of that, if you want MY help, that I can assure you! Now, we have some items to discuss first." He said sternly.

"O…ok?" Pinkie Pie said with a hint of worry still in her tone.

"Pinkie, I was able to peer into the minds of your friends during my little excursion. Even though they didn't come out and say it, I believe that I can infer that Twilight is in fact dead. Am I correct in that assumption?" the Lord of Chaos inquired.

Pinkie whimpered at the question, but nodded, not making eye contact with the Draconequus.

"Hmmm… this is what I was afraid of." he said in a surprisingly solemn tone.

"Y…you mean you can't do it?" Pinkie asked, with more curiosity than fear covering her voice.

"Oh, I didn't say that. Of course, I can. However, it's going to be rather difficult. What you're asking me to do Pinkie is go against one of the fundamentals of nature. Creatures that live…die eventually. Now, I've always been a fan of going against the grain, as you know, but this is going to be much harder than making some chocolate milk rain." he stated. Pinkie Pie sat quietly as he continued. "The first thing we are going to need is a conduit of sorts. For the best results, I would need something that may be hard for you to get, especially considering your current state."

"What is it you need? I'll get you anything you want! Do you need something that was Twilight's? I guess that would make sense. Maybe her favorite book? Something like that?" the pink earth pony shouted jumping to her hooves.

"No, no, Pinkie Pie. Something much more personal. Something…well…much more 'her'… if you get my drift.

"Her mane brush?" Pinkie Pie questioned.

"Not quite, but getting warmer."

"What do you mean?" she asked.

Discord sighed. She didn't seem to be getting it. He sat down in front of her, trying to make her understand what he was saying.

"Pinkie, the best way to bring your friend back would be if I had an actual "piece" of Twilight. Not a trinket or an heirloom. I'm talking about flesh and bone. If you don't have access to something like that, then I'm sorry, I can't help you," he stated in the gloomiest voice he could muster.

Pinkie Pie looked at the ground, shifting uncomfortably as she thought. Her mind raced. She bit her lip as she looked back up at discord.

"There… there is something. It… it'll be hard to get to, but… well…" Pinkie Pie stammered.

Discord looked at her inquisitively, urging her to go on.

"That night…after…what happened…the Royal Guard escorted some scientists to collect the things we found in the library. I remember catching a glimpse of what looked like…a leg."

Discord quirked his eyebrow curiously, as he inquired further.

"A leg?" He asked.

"Y…yes. We were being questioned and healed by some of the Royal Guard, when I saw a unicorn levitate it from the balcony. Th…There might be a problem though…" She stated, her tone getting softer as she spoke.

"And what would that be, Pinkie?" The lord of chaos pushed further.

"W…Well, it wasn't a hoof, I can tell you that. I…I think Twilight must have…lost it…before her final transformation." She said glumly.

"So, the essence of the fly would still be fused with Twilight's huh? Well, you do certainly know how to challenge me, Pinkie, I'll give you that," he chuckled.

Clearing his throat, he brought the conversation back to its somber roots quickly.

"If you can get it to me, I can make this happen. It will be difficult, but I can do it. Do you know where it is?" The Draconequus asked.

Pinkie Pie nodded, "Yes. They are keeping it in a vault in an area of the castle they converted into a small makeshift lab. Princess Celestia wanted to be close to all the research regarding what happened. I… I can get it for you. I promise!" she exclaimed, as she stared up into Discord's eyes.

"Well, I admire your pluck, Pinkie, but it will be easier said than done. Knowing Empress Boring, I'm sure the whole place is under lock and key," Discord mused.

"There is only one night guard for that space. And from what I've heard, it might be easy to slip by. I'll need a distraction, though," she thought aloud.

"Pinkie Pie, I can't go around using my magic! Ponies everywhere will know I escaped! And if I'm going to be found out, it better be because of something much grander than a mere distraction!" he huffed.

"No. You're right. This is my job. I'll do it myself. For Twilight!" she stated with a look of determination in her eyes.

"Enough with the mushy stuff, and get going!" Discord shouted as he turned around, crossing his arms.

Pinkie Pie was off like a flash of lightning. This was a big risk that she was taking, but it was also a necessary one. Besides, she had already done the unthinkable, and as Discord said, she was willing to turn all of nature upside down to accomplish her goal. But that's exactly what friends do for each other. She would go to the ends of Equestria if it meant bringing Twilight Sparkle back. She had to be patient, but she knew if she waited long enough, she would have her shot. As she made her way into that side of the castle, she was cautious, keeping her guard up, and doing her best to keep out of sight. Soon, she saw the night guard. Sure enough, it seemed to be a young stallion. He looked to have been fresh out of training, and just as Pinkie Pie had heard, he was not used to the night details he had been assigned. He sat at his desk in front of the main entrance to the lab, his eyes drooping.

'Come on…Come on…Just a little more…' Pinkie Pie thought to herself, as she peered from behind one of the large stone pillars down at the other end of the hall.

Within a few minutes, he was snoring, and that's when she made her move. Being as quiet as she could, she made her way towards him, and gently picked up the key ring next to his sleeping form. She froze as a light rattle emanated from them as she straightened up stiff. The guard pony simply shifted in his place, and Pinkie Pie made her way over to the main door. Unlocking it was easy enough, and luckily for her, the moonlight shone bright, illuminating the room. There were all kinds of scientific tools everywhere. She sighed as it reminded her of Twilight's basement before this completely horrific ordeal. As she made her deeper into the lab, fortune seemed to smile upon her as the deformed leg was out of the safe and in a glass box on the counter.

'They must have been running some tests on in and left it out. Well, good for me, anyway.' She thought to herself as she picked up the box.

She exited the room quickly, placing the keys gently back on the desk in front of the sleeping guard. She made off as fast and as quietly as she could. The glass case was rather heavy, and hard to carry. Luckily, it seemed to have a strap, so she could wear it as a saddlebag. She stopped to put it on, but was worried about the precious seconds that she would waste doing so. Her eyes darted left to right as she hastily tried to hoist the case over herself. Unfortunately for her, it fell, shattering the case. She panicked, looking from side to side, shaking. This was it. She was going to be arrested, and banished by the princess herself. As the seconds ticked by, however, it was evident that no one had heard the crash. Now the only problem was the leg itself. How was she going to get it to Discord? She winced as her only option became apparent. She knelt down on the sharp glass as it cut into her skin, and lightly bit down on the leg. The wretched taste of dead flesh, entered the pink party pony's mouth almost making her vomit. She took off running as fast as she could towards where discord was, wincing in pain as the glass stuck to her hooves cutting deeper into her flesh. She pushed through the pain, leaving a small blood trail behind her.

'Please still be there, please still be there…' the earth pony repeated to herself in her mind.

Sure enough, as she rounded the corner back to the Canterlot Gardens, the Draconequus sat quietly, in the same positing as she had left him. If she could release a sigh without emptying the contents of her stomach, she would have. Finally, the pain became too much for her, tripping over her own hooves mere feet from where Discord sat. His head snapped to the side upon her arrival.

"Ah, the plucky little pony returns," he stated playfully.

As he stood he further inspected the party planner before him, and quickly raised an eyebrow. She was a complete mess. He tilted his misshapen head and quickly found the blood trail that trickled behind her. As he looked back at her, his eyes went wide as he saw the grisly deformed leg hanging from Pinkie Pie's mouth. It was then that the situation these ponies had been dealing with really struck him. In all his years, he had never seen anything like it. It was truly the most revolting thing he had ever seen. If he had a heart, he would have felt sorry for her. However, he had an end game in mind, and this was the first step to beginning his gambit. Pinkie Pie lightly dropped the mutated leg in front of Discord and began coughing wildly. She turned to the side, and crawled desperately towards the perfectly trimmed bushes. She did not make it however, as she vomited right where she was. Unfortunately, she had not been eating much lately, so what little came up included bile which burned her throat and made her whimper upon its exit. As Discord watched her, he could not decide if she was brave or stupid.

'Going through all this for a supposed friend who tried to kill her? Fillies and gentlecolts, this is friendship!' The lord of chaos thought to himself as a wry half-smile crept on his face. Pinkie Pie was just getting her breath back, and did not notice Discord's amused look.

"If you're ready now, we can start. I guess I will have to clean you up a bit though," he said, snapping his fingers.

The blood, imbedded glass, and even the puddle Pinkie Pie's heaving created disappeared in a flash. The pink earth pony instantly felt better, her eyes wide at the gesture of what seemed like kindness. She looked up at him as a she formed a small smile on her face.

"Th…Thank you, Disco…" she began.

"No! I'm trying to hide our trail here! Nothing more! How did you get like that anyway?" he asked in an annoyed tone.

"The leg was in a heavy glass case, and it shattered. I'm sorry," she answered, meekly.

"Well, what's done is done. I should have known I would need to clean up after you," he said flatly.

The Draconequus closed his eyes, using his magic to trace back Pinkie Pie's steps. He soon found the small blood trail and shattered glass. Within an instant, they were gone as if they were never there. He opened his eyes, staring at the pink pony before him.

"So, shall we get started?" he asked in a dangerous tone.

"Please," Pinkie Pie stated quietly.

"Before I begin, I just want to ask you something; why are you going through all of this for somepony who tried to kill you?" Discord asked her seriously.

Pinkie Pie's eyes gazed downwards, as she brought a hoof to her face. She hadn't really thought to ask herself that question. She had simply seen a way to obtain a sense of normalcy by having her friend returned to her. She shifted as more questions came into her mind. What would the others think? Could we ever be friends again? What if the Princess and my friends hate Twilight, and what if they hate me? After a minute or so of mulling, she stood and faced the Draconequus.

"Look, I know it's her fault for experimenting on herself, but she came to me when she first started to change. She… she pinned me down and wouldn't let me go until I Pinkie Promised never to tell anyone. I… I didn't want to break that promise, but things just happened so quickly. If I had just said something… anything… Twilight might still be here with us. That's my mistake and I can't forgive myself until I make it right. Part of friendship is being able to depend on each other, even when you don't want to. I realize that now. I just want to make it right. And, I miss her. I miss my friend. Even if it means breaking the rules, I want her back in my life. Does… that answer your question?" she said.

"Yes, although, I still say you're crazy. Oh well, let's get this show on the road!" Discord exclaimed while rubbing his paws together gleefully.

The lord of chaos floated over to the deformed appendage, as Pinkie Pie walked over on the opposite side of him. He turned to face her.

"Now listen, as I said this is going to be hard, even for a being of my talents. I need you to be quiet so I can concentrate. Understood?" he ordered. Pinkie Pie nodded, staying silent. "First, I'm going to try and separate the fusion of the fly and Twilight. I must tell you though; there is no guarantee that I will be completely successful. The part that is Twilight will be grown into a new body. Although it will be new, it will look just like the way she did before all of this. Once that is completed, the hard part begins. I will have to use my power to search the astral plains for her spirit. Her soul. If I can reach it and pull it out of wherever it is, then I can form a bridge that will allow the spirit to enter the new body, and then you shall have your Twilight Sparkle."

Again, Pinkie Pie nodded, her forehead slightly beading with sweat in anticipation. As wrong as she knew it was, she couldn't help but be a little excited, as well as a bit curious. She watched intently as the Draconequus shut his eyes, and begin to concentrate. Magic enveloped the detached leg, as it started humming and floating. Within a few moments the appendage began to glow, as small orbs of light seemed to fall away, coagulating next to the horrid limb. Pinkie Pie watched in awe while Discord worked. Seconds, then minutes passed by, as the orbs began to form a solid pattern, the earth pony could see the strain this was putting on the Draconequus. Every muscle was taut and tense, and his brow furrowed in concentration. Slowly, the mutated leg began to fade, until it disappeared completely. After almost an hour of concerted effort, the light began to dissipate, and what appeared made Pinkie's heart almost jump out of her chest. In front of her was the body of her friend, Twilight Sparkle. It took every modicum of restraint she had not to leap forward and hug the body of her best friend even though she knew it was only an empty shell. She turned to thank Discord for his work, when she heard a monstrous thump. The lord of chaos had spilled onto the ground, breathing heavily. Pinkie Pie's eyes widened at the sight. She prayed it had not been too much for him. As she made her way over to him, he stopped her in mid trot.

"N…no. I'm alright. I just need a moment," he stammered.

He looked around as he spoke again. "I suggest we move this party somewhere else. I imagine you don't want little Twilight to know how she came back, do you?" He questioned.

"You're right. Oh! And before we leave, maybe you could make a replica of the statue you. So, that…no one would…know," she said her voice trailing off quietly.

She suddenly became quite disappointed in herself. She was acting more like an accomplice than a friend, and based on the grin she was receiving from Discord, he seemed to agree.

"Well, look at that. Covering up a lie is really quite becoming, my dear. You seem to have discovered another talent besides laughter," he remarked snidely.

She was about to protest angrily, when he began again, "Now, now, don't get all upset. I agree with you. I'll make the statue, and then we can move. I imagine you also have your own suite here at Casa Del Dreary?" he inquired.

She nodded, still scowling, "It's on the other side of the castle. Not far. My window faces the gardens," She said.

Discord turned and snapped his fingers. In an instant, a perfect replica of his statue appeared, as though it had never vanished. He then stuck out his paw, putting a finger to the pink pony's forehead. After mentally linking with her, he found the location of her domicile and quickly teleported them to it. After a moment to settle down, the earth pony and lord of chaos took their positions surrounding the body of Twilight Sparkle.

"Alright Pinkie Pie, this is it," he announced.

The Draconequus shut his eyes, and began to glow. After a few moments, his eyes opened, ablaze with a bright yellow color. 'Well, that was much easier than I thought. I have to admit, this whole situation gets more and more interesting the more I find out. Imagine, a favorite of Princess Celestia herself ending up THERE after kicking the bucket! I'm sure stories of her experiences in THIS place will make for fantastic dinner conversation!' he mused.

Pinkie Pie backed away from the lord of chaos as the light grew in intensity. Discord strained once again, touching his tail to the forehead of the unicorn vessel in front of him. Soon, a yellow aura surrounded Twilight's body, and after a few more moments, there was a bright flash, and the lord of chaos fell to the ground. Pinkie Pie tentatively approached her friend's body, and soon she could hear a faint repetitious sound.

She was breathing.

The earth pony gasped and brought a hoof to her face, hiding her smile, as her eyes became misty. She was alive. Pinkie Pie couldn't believe it. It worked. It actually worked! Or had it? She had to make sure. She walked over to Discord, who was still reeling from the effort he exerted.

"Discord, is she…did it…" she stammered.

"Pinkie Pie, your concern for me is admirable," he interrupted.

"Oh! You're right! I'm sorry!" she exclaimed, embarrassed.

The Draconequus just laughed, "Yes, Pinkie. I was able to bring her back. She will sleep for a bit, but trust me, it's her," he said standing up.

There was an awkward silence as the two stared at each other. They could both hear the soft snoring of Twilight. Where did they go from here? What was next? Pinkie Pie began to worry about what the lord of chaos would do now that he was free. He seemed to sense her fears, and soon put them to rest.

"Don't you worry your pretty little head, my dear. I'm not going to go on a rampage. Actually, I was thinking of heading over to the griffon lands. They anger much easier than ponies do, which really is funnier for me. Take care of yourself Pinkie Pie. However, before I take my leave, there is an old saying that I believe you should keep in mind," he said as he approached the window.

"What's that?" Pinkie Pie answered eyeing him curiously.

"Be careful what you wish for. You just might get it."

She just smiled at him. Perhaps she had misread his warning, but she believed it was his way of looking out for her. After everything he had done, she could not look at him as an evil creature anymore. She had been awed by his power, and surprised at his generosity. How ironic that the latter was an element of harmony.

"Thank you, Discord," she said, bowing her head.

The Draconequus simply smiled back, as he turned to leave. He took to the air and was gone in a flash of light. She turned around, hearing a meek cry. She rushed over to Twilight's side.

"Twilight? It's me! Pinkie Pie! Wake up! Please, wake up!" she whispered while gently cradling the unicorn's head.

Twilight's eyes fluttered open, as she stared up wide-eyed. Where was she? Her vision was blurry, but soon came into focus on an image that looked like Pinkie Pie. Was this real?

"P…Pinkie…is that…you?" she whispered her voice hoarse.

Pinkie Pie hugged Twilight with all her might. She was back. After months of such a horrible ordeal, she was back. Alive again. Now everything could go back to normal! They could go back to Ponyville, and go on with their lives. They could be friends again.

"Yes, Twilight! It's me! And you're alive! I missed you so much!" she exclaimed, water dripping to the floor from her eyes.

Twilight returned the hug out of instinct, but there were so many questions. Her mind raced, not fully understanding what had happened. She knew she was back. She could feel. She could touch and be touched. She could comprehend the tangible reality that now surrounded her. But how did she get here? Ponies don't just come back to life! There had to be an explanation! But right now, none of that mattered. After everything she had been through, she was herself again, and one of her best friends was embracing her. Right now, that was enough. They just sat together, hugging each other for the rest of the night.

The Sun's hue showed brightly through the plate glass windows into Pinkie Pie's suite. There Twilight Sparkle stood, looking into one of the extravagant mirrors that were customary for a room like this at the palace. Using her right hoof, she gently stroked her mane. The sensation of feeling her own mane again almost had her break down in tears of joy and relief. She was back. She didn't know how, but she was alive, and in a welcomed situation she never thought she would ever be in again: She was in a bedroom, waiting for one of her best friends to finish getting ready. It was perfect. She wanted the moment to last forever. She knew differently, however. The smile she wore dimmed at the thought. There were going to be questions. Not just from the Princess, but from her friends as well, and for the first time, she didn't have any answers. She didn't even know where to begin. One moment she was…there….and the next she was lying in Pinkie Pie's hooves.

"Ok, Twilight! Ready to go?" a cheerful voice echoed from the lavatory.

Twilight snapped away from her thoughts after hearing the pink earth pony's voice. She nodded, but soon a frown replaced her smile.

"Pinkie Pie, I know you're excited, and although I have many questions, what's going to happen when we see the others? How…are they?" she asked, her voice turning to a whisper at the last question.

Pinkie Pie just smiled. "Oh, they are fine! They are going to love seeing you again! It'll be great! We can have a welcome party! We'll have balloons, and cake, and…"

As Pinkie Pie continued, Twilight's frown deepened. She remembered how much pain she caused, and it was obvious that the earth pony wasn't telling her how things really were. She felt sorry for her. She was going to be so disappointed.

"Pinkie, you don't have to put on a brave face for me," Twilight said, cutting off the pink party planner.

"It'll be fine! You'll see, Twilight!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

As they exited the room, Twilight Sparkle was grateful that Pinkie Pie was in front of her leading her down the hallway to one of the main lounges. That way she could not see the doubt written on her face. This was going to be bad, and she knew it. It couldn't be helped, though. She had to see them. She had to know they were alright, even if she knew deep down that they weren't. After a few moments, they came to one of the minor halls in the castle. Pinkie Pie went in first, with Twilight waiting outside. Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy and Rarity were sitting in a circle with Princess Luna at the head. The princess of the night had taken up the task of monitoring their progress with these meetings every few days. They had been meeting every day, but after months of constant treatment, it seemed time to give each of them some space.

"Hi everypony!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed as she burst in.

"Pinkie Pie? What are you doing here?" Rarity asked confused.

They all perked up at the interruption. Pinkie Pie was speaking for the first time in months, and she actually looked happy. The pink earth pony obviously had some sort of breakthrough. What could have happened? Not wanting to shy away from possibly getting Pinkie Pie to open up, Luna didn't show her true emotions, and instead acted like her usual self.

"It's alright, Rarity," Luna interjected.

She turned towards Pinkie Pie as she continued, "Please, take a seat, and we can begin."

"Actually, I have a surprise for you all!" she said, giddy with excitement.

She turned towards the door, and shouted again, "Okay! That's your queue!"

Twilight Sparkle sighed. This was it. She had no idea what to expect from what was on the other side of the door in front of her. She just had to do it, like pulling an adhesive bandage off her fur. She took a deep breath, and walked in. Her eyes shut tightly; she couldn't bear to look at them yet. She opened them only after hearing the gasps and the clacking of hooves on the marble floor as they all stood up in an instant. They were all here; Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow Dash. Even Luna was in the room.

"Look! Look! It's Twilight! She's back! Isn't this just the best thing ever?!?" Pinkie Pie shouted, barely containing her happiness.

"What? I don't…" Luna stammered.

Rainbow Dash immediately took a defensive position. The Changelings have gone too far this time. How dare they use the memory of a dead friend against them?

"WHO ARE YOU? DID THE CHANGLING QUEEN SEND YOU TO SPY ON US?!?" she yelled, marching forward.

"I'm…I'm not a changeling. It's me girls. I'm… back," Twilight Sparkle answered quietly.

"But…but… you were dead! We… we were there! We saw it!" Applejack said fearfully.

"Girls, look. I'm not sure what happened. One moment I was… not here… and the next I was in Pinkie Pie's room. I can't explain it," the unicorn said, hanging her head.

"A…are you really…her?" Applejack stammered.

"Yes, Applejack. It's me," Twilight answered.

No one said anything. The silence only added to the tension, which was already palpable. Twilight gazed at her former friends with a look of melancholy. Her worst fears had come to fruition. She had hoped so much that Pinkie Pie was right. She wanted to be accepted again, and go back to the way things were. It was obvious however, that such a notion was nothing more than a dream. She didn't know what more to say. Quite literally, she didn't know how she came back. She took a few steps forward towards Fluttershy before speaking again.

"Girls, you have to know how sorry I…" she started.

"GET AWAY FROM ME!!" Fluttershy screamed as she shuffled backwards.

Everyone in the room, including Twilight, gasped at the reaction. The unicorn's eyes grew heavy, however. She couldn't blame her. The last time Fluttershy saw her, she was trying to fuse with her. Of her friends, she physically hurt Fluttershy the most. Her nature already being as timid as it was, she couldn't really be surprised.

"That's enough. Clear the room. Now!" Luna said coldly.

The other ponies complied, not making a sound as they each past by Twilight Sparkle, towards the door. Fluttershy kept her distance, while Applejack gave her a confused gaze. Rarity simply glared at her. The looks she gave Twilight made her fur stand on end. Her eyes seemed to bore a hole right through her. Twilight's fellow unicorn stopped for a moment, just staring into her former friend. She continued on followed by Pinkie Pie.

"Pinkie Pie. We are going to have a talk about this later," Luna said roughly.

With the door closed behind her, Luna just stared at the unicorn before her. The former element of magic gulped and fidgeted under the glare of the alicorn. She was being scanned magically. She could tell. She decided to try another tactic.

"H…how is Spike doing?" Twilight asked meekly.

"Come with me," Luna commanded, ignoring the question.

Twilight followed the moon princess out of the room and through the elaborate corridors. She knew where they were going, and she was dreading each passing second. They were going to see Princess Celestia. Twilight's mind raced with each step she took. What would she say? What would the princess say? The time seemed to move quicker than she expected, as they found themselves in front of princess Celestia's bedchambers. Princess Luna didn't even bother knocking, using her magic to open the door. The room was dark, with the curtains pulled over the windows. Twilight had never been more nervous in her life, as she followed Princess Luna into the room. She quickly spotted her former mentor lying on the bed staring at the far wall away from the door.

"What do you want, Luna?" Celestia asked dejectedly.

Luna turned to Twilight, coaxing her to speak.

"Pr…princess? It's me. Twilight Sparkle," she said, just above a whisper.

Celestia shot up from her position, turning to get a look at the owner of that voice. She whimpered as she laid her eyes on Twilight Sparkle. Her stomach was in knots. Standing before her was her former student. All of the bitterness, the sadness, seemed to melt away in an instant. Was this real? Was she really right here in front of her?

"Twi…Twilight Sparkle? But…How?" she stammered.

Luna stepped forward, offering an explanation, "Pinkie Pie said that she appeared in her room this morning. I performed a magical scan on her. There is no doubt, this is Twilight Sparkle," she said.

The sight of her mentor was too much for her to take. Twilight rushed forward, embracing her former teacher.

"Princess, I'm so sorry, I'm so sorry!" she cried, burying herself in the white alicorn's chest.

The Princess felt tears form in her eyes as she returned the hug with her wings and cradling her neck towards her former pupil.

"I missed you so much, my student!" Princess Celestia answered.

There they stood, embracing each other like a mother cradling a lost child whom she had just found. Twilight Sparkle hugged her teacher even tighter as tears continued to burst forth from her eyes.

"I…I don't…know…what to…say…but…please, please, forgive me!" Twilight wailed in between sniffling.

"It's alright, Twilight. I'm here now. You're here now. Everything is going to be alright," Princess Celestia reassured her.

Twilight couldn't help but let a muffled giggle slip through her crying as a brief smile made its way onto her face. Even after everything she had done, the princess still treated her as if she was her own. Princess Celestia was truly her second mother. Suddenly, Twilight pulled away, her eyes wide with worry.

"Spike! How is he? And my brother! And my parents! And Princess Caden…"

"Shhh, Twilight, they are fine. They miss you very much. Let's get you settled in, and I will alert them to your presence tomorrow. You must have been through a terrible ordeal, and Luna and I have many questions. We will prepare a room for you here, for now," the Princess said in a serene voice.

"Thank you, Princess! Thank you so much!" Twilight exclaimed, smiling at the royal alicorn.

"Come. I will show you to your new room, Twilight Sparkle," Luna said.

They turned to leave, with Twilight turning to show a smile towards the Princess. Celestia returned the smile.

'Maybe Pinkie is right. The Princess seemed happy to see me. Maybe things can still work out for the best!' she thought to herself, as she made her way down the hallway towards her new room.

Rarity stood outside of her former friend's room. The Star Swirl the bearded wing of the Canterlot library had given her the spell she needed, just in case anything happened. It was also easy to use her charms to elicit where Twilight's new room was located. She smiled at the thought of flirting with a particular stallion that she had her eye on ever since coming her for her treatment. With that last thought, the smile she wore quickly faded. She was here for a reason. She needed to do this. There were things she needed to say to the mare that tried to turn her into a lab experiment, and said mare was just on the other side of that door. She found herself almost excited at finally being able to say what she wanted to say to whom she wanted to say it. One so rarely has the chance when one of the two parties is deceased. That wasn't the case anymore, however. This Twilight Sparkle had been given both Princesses seal of approval of being the genuine article. That was good enough for her. She lightly knocked on the door. She heard a shuffling, and within a few moments the door slowly opened revealing the unicorn.

"R…Rarity? Hi," Twilight said nervously.

Her fellow unicorn narrowed her eyes, scowling at Twilight before speaking, "We need to talk. May I come in?" she said in a clam yet cold tone.

"Um…of course, please…come in," Twilight said stepping aside.

As she made her way to the center of the room, Rarity could hear the creek of the door closing behind her. Once she heard the lock turn, she turned to face her former friend.

"So…what did you want to…talk about?" Twilight asked tentatively.

"I just want to know how if felt, Twilight," Rarity said in the same tone.

"What…do you mean…being dead?" The unicorn answered, her head drooping.

"Oh, no, silly, of course not. I just wanted to know how it felt to give Fluttershy a concussion," the light gray seamstress said in an obviously mocking tone.

Twilight was taken aback by the forward rhetorical question, "What? What are you…"

"How about when you kicked Rainbow Dash in the stomach so hard you gave her a welt? Or what about you threw us all from the top of your staircase?" Rarity said, her voice dripping with venom, as she stomped towards her fellow unicorn.

"Rarity, please, I just…" Twilight tried to counter, but was cut off, by a blow across her face.

She grunted as she was sent to the floor in a daze. Rarity stood over her, and activated her magic sending an aura throughout the room.

"Rarity?!? What are you…UGH!" Twilght cried as another hoof struck her across the face.

Blood dripped from her muzzle as she heard Rarity continue her accusations.

"Was it fun for you? Hmm? Was it fun for you to beat Applejack? Or throw the rest of us around like we were RAGDOLLS?!?" she screamed the last word, as she again brought down her right hoof, striking the side of Twilight's head eliciting another yelp from Twilight.

"Rarity, please!" Twilight shouted, bringing her right hoof above her head to shield the blows.

"How dare you….HOW DARE YOU!!" Rarity bellowed, as she activated her magic.

She lifted Twilight's body in the air with her magic and slammed the unicorn into the far wall. Twilight Screamed in pain, her back now on fire. As the light gray pony stomped forward, Twilight realized what spell had just been cast.

'Oh no! she casted a soundproofing spell!' the unicorn thought to herself.

She had landed just below the fireplace, and Rarity decided to take full advantage of that by propping her front hooves on the mantle, and using her back hooves to stomp Twilight. She reigned down blow after blow on the mare's body, as the purple unicorn yelped and whimpered in pain.

"Please…please stop…" was all she was able to get out, as yet another hoof struck her belly, knocking the wind out of her.

"YOU HAVE THE GAUL TO ASK ME TO STOP?!? WHERE WAS YOUR COMPASSION WHEN FLUTTERSHY BEGGED YOU TO STOP?!? YOU DIDN'T HAVE ANY DID YOU?!? YOU JUST THREW HER INTO THE POD, LIKE A PIECE OF TRASH! I CAN'T BELIEVE I EVER CALLED YOU A FRIEND! WE WERE NEVER ANYTHING MORE THAN A COLD LAB EXPERIMENT TO YOU!" Rarity screamed in rage as she continued her attack.

She was right. She hadn't shown mercy, even to her best friends. She deserved this. She tried to kill them. This was retribution, and Twilight accepted her punishment. She stopped defending herself, exposing her body to the deadly legs that attacked her. She could not help but yelp as she felt each hoof strike violate her body, striking her chest and entering her soft belly. The sound of each hit made a soft thumping noise, which permeated her ears. Thankfully, Rarity had begun to tire. She breathed heavily, the adrenaline beginning to dissipate. Looking down, she could see the bruises beginning to form, as Twilight turned her head to the side, coughing up some blood.

"Please…please, I don't want to…die…again…" Twilight muttered hoarsely.

Rarity stared at her handiwork. Her eyes went wide as she realized what had happened. Twilight had let herself be beaten. The light gray unicorn began to feel guilty, and the guilt brought back the anger. She raised her right back hoof and stomped down hard on Twilight's stomach. Twilight screamed in pain as she turned her head to the side once again.

"Why, Twilight? Why did you make me do this?" Rarity whispered, tears falling from her eyes.

She knelt down, her touch becoming tender, as she cradled the beaten unicorn. She hugged her tightly, as she rocked back and forth, Twilight's head to her chest.

"Look at what you did to me," she whispered again as Twilight passed out in her hooves.

Hi Everyone! Hope you enjoyed the latest chapter! They are getting longer, and I’ve been busy lately, so updates will be slightly longer between chapters. Well, that’s it for now; Let me know what you think!

Chapter 4

Rarity stood in the shower, letting the warm water cascade down her lightly colored coat. Her eyes were shut, adding to the sensation of the water finding its way in between her fur, her mane tossed about. She brought her hoof to her chest. The pain she felt was almost physical. The guilt was like a knife stabbing her repeatedly. How could she have done such a dreadful thing? This wasn't like her at all. She had so much anger and rage. As much as she tried to justify it, she knew what she did was terribly wrong. Had Twilight deserved what she got? When she asked herself that question minutes before, she would have answered a resounding yes. Now, she wasn't sure. She had never done anything like this before. Taking her hooves and crashing them down onto another. The sensation frightened her. Of course, she had done it before, but that was only for self-defense. This time, it was out of pure unadulterated fury. She stared at her hooves, as the sound of the running water pounded her ears. She could still feel Twilight's body parts on them. Her face. Her chest. Her stomach. These hooves almost beat someone to death. She began to cry softly at first, then louder after she realized no one could hear her.

'Please, Twilight, please be alright!'she thought to herself.

The fashion expert had taken the time to drop her fellow unicorn silently in front of a sleeping guard. Thank Celestia, she was able to hide in time before he woke up. The presence of the mare, especially in the state she was in, badly startled the young stallion. He had picked her up and immediately brought her towards the doctors' quarters. She was able to hide her presence in Twilight's room and clean up after herself. It was a miracle she made it back to her room without detection, especially since it was almost morning. The unicorn began to tremble as the realization of her actions hit her. What would the princess do if she found out? Would she be banished? Or worse? What's done is done, now, however. All she could do was let the water drown out her soft sobs.

It was almost time for the changing of the sun and moon as Princess Luna made her way to Twilight Sparkle's old quarters. Her sister had made sure to keep it the same as how her unicorn apprentice left it a few years ago. In an ironic twist of fate, it now housed the unicorn's assistant, Spike. As she made her way to the large balcony, the smile she wore faded. At first, she had been happy to tell Spike of Twilight's return. However, she remembered her last few conversations with the dragon. He had cocooned himself in a cold anger, ready to lash out at the slightest indiscretion. It didn't make things any better that he had a growth spurt as of late. He was now a full head taller than he was when he was in Ponyville. With his size came strength and dragons were very strong, indeed. She knew why he was angry; it was obvious. Hopefully, the news of Twilight's arrival would tear down his walls, and return him to the Spike of old. She landed on the balcony and used her magic to open the ornate doors. She walked in surprised to see Spike cleaning and putting books away. She almost let another smile slip through. Even with Twilight gone, he still did his duty. That was admirable.

"Oh what do YOU want?" He inquired coldly, barely looking in the direction of the entrance.

Luna scowled at the dragon before her. She knew they all had been through much in the past months, but she was still the co-ruler of this land, and her patience was beginning to wear thin.

"I'd thank you to address me properly, please," the princess answered sternly.

Spike gritted his teeth as his eyes narrowed. Her arrogance made his blood boil. He didn't care how much power she or her sister had, because no amount of power could undo a simple truth: if he hadn't been in Canterlot being a gopher for royalty, then the mare who raised him, his surrogate big sister, would still be alive. Besides, he had grown in size and strength, and if they wanted power, he was very close to showing them what a very angry dragon could do.

"Fine. How about this; 'what do you want…Princess?' Is that better, oh ruler of the night?" he said in a mocking tone.

"That's enough! How dare you speak to me in such a manner!" Luna shouted angrily.

She had come so far in her speech since taking back her mantle. This time's language took a bit of getting used to, but she finally got a handle on it after much practice. The same could be said for her Royal Canterlot voice, although she felt she might slip into it if the current conversation got any more heated.

"How dare I?!? HOW DARE I?!?" Spike screamed as he turned to face the alicorn.

"You're the one who brought me here when I SHOULD have been home! I was the one who always brought her back to reality! ME! When she lost it over a late assignment, who was the one to talk her down and alert your sister?!? ME! I WAS THE ONE! IF I had just been there, none of this would have happened! YOU know it, and YOUR SISTER knows it too! That's why she NEVER came to see me! She just stuck me here, since I had outgrown my usefulness! Or is she ASHAMED?!?" the dragon shouted.

Princess Luna had enough. For months, dealing with a depressed sister, trying to run a kingdom, administering aid to the former elements of harmony, and through it all, she had been patient and kind, but even she had her limit. Although he had grown, he was still a baby dragon and he had to learn his place.

"LISTEN WELL, HATCHLING, THE PRINCESS OF THE NIGHT SHALL BE RESPECTED!!" she screamed in her Royal Canterlot voice.

She was soon floating above Spike her eyes glowing an eerie white, power radiating from her body. Spike stood his ground, however. If this were seven or eight months ago, he would have ducked for cover, apologizing profusely for such an inappropriate outburst. He had changed, however. He had grown physically, and he had started giving in to his baser nature. He had anger and nowhere to put it, so he had begun to give in to his instincts. He didn't care if he would lose this fight- he would instead make sure that the moon princess knew the repercussions of threatening a dragon. He crouched with one leg back, bearing his claws. He clenched his jaws, bearing his razor sharp teeth. He felt the fire well up in his belly, as a yellow glow started to shine through his teeth, like a prism. In moments, the battle would be on. Just as he was about to answer the apparent threat before him, the door burst open, and two palace guards stormed in. Spike and Princess Luna immediately stopped what they were doing and faced the newcomers. There issues were private and would be settled accordingly. As Luna approached the armored stallions, the looks on their faces told her something was wrong.

"Princess, I beg your pardon, but there has been a development. Twilight Sparkle has been gravely injured. Beaten, your majesty," one of the guards said.

Luna's eyes widened, "Where is she? Is she alright?"

"She was found by one of the night guards, and has been taken to the doctors' quarters by the infirmary. She is being treated in the infirmary now by Nurse Redheart," the guard answered dutifully.

"Come, we must tell my sist…" she said before stopping herself and turning towards Spike.

She gazed softly into his eyes, as her frown deepened. She could see he was stunned. His eyes were wide as well and his jaw hung agape. Had he heard right? Did the guard say 'Twilight?'

"I'm so sorry, Spike. I…I came to tell you…Twilight's back. We don't know how, but she's alive," the princess said in a motherly tone.

"She's…alive?" the dragon whispered.

All of the anger and hostility melted away at the dragon's expression. She could see his eyes begin to water. The alicorn walked over to him, and embraced him in a hug. He reciprocated, sniffling softly. Regardless of the bravado, he showed earlier, he was still a baby dragon.

"I'm sorry I was so angry, Princess, I just…" Spike started, but the princess shushed him.

"It's alright, Spike. You were angry, and had every right to be. You were always her anchor, her rock, and I know you could have done something if you were there. I…we…took you for granted, and for that, I'm so sorry," she reassured the young dragon.

She turned towards the guards, "Has anypony told my sister yet?"

Almost immediately, they heard a scream that shook the building, as they saw a very ornate dresser smash through a window on the other side of the palace. They all stared in awe as the dresser crashed to the ground, the wood shattering.

'Well, it appears that answers my question.' Luna thought to herself worriedly.

Applejack stood outside the door of Twilight's new room. Of all her friends, she was the only one who came by. The others were too angry or too scared. No one had seen Rarity for over three days, and Princess Celestia was beside herself with worry. At first, she wouldn't let anyone in to see her fallen student except for medical personnel, but finally she opened the room to guests, Princess Luna and Spike being the first ones there. Spike cried himself to sleep in Luna's chest at the sight of Twilight so badly beaten. Luna had found it hard to hold a grudge against the baby dragon in his current state, and did her best to console him. Now, after three days, Applejack found herself staring at the closed clinic door, her feelings torn in a plethora of directions. What would her friends think? What would she think when she saw the broken unicorn? Who had done such a thing? Who wouldn't have done such a thing? She looked away from the doorway, unsure of what to do. She wished Big Mac was here, but his next scheduled visit was days away. As much as she would hate to admit it, she counted on her brother's advice. He had a way of seeing straight through a situation, and attacking its roots directly. She had always admired him for that. He wasn't here, however. Although she felt like she may be betraying her friends, she decided to take a chance. She approached the door and knocked lightly. She heard a heavenly voice state, "You may enter."

Obeying her princess, Applejack walked in slowly, trying hard to stop the door from creaking, in case Twilight was sleeping. She almost laughed aloud at the irony. She was being courteous to someone who had almost beaten her to death. Maybe deep down, she didn't blame Twilight for her actions like the others did. From the first time she saw Twilight in her mutating form, she thought of her unicorn friend as sick. It was as if she had a disease and she couldn't help herself. Perhaps that's how she was able to muster enough concern to come by and visit. As her eyes made it over to Twilight, she was shocked to see that she looked fine. It was as if she was simply sleeping.

"Good mornin' Princess." She whispered, making her way over to the alicorn.

Celestia didn't say a word. She didn't know who to trust. For someone to do this to Twilight Sparkle, even if she had committed horrible crimes, was inexcusable. She had investigated the scene in Twilight's room, and sensed some residual magic, but it wasn't enough to tell her who the culprit was. The Royal Guard investigation had turned up nothing, which incensed her. She couldn't be too hard on them, however- a crime as vicious as this was extremely rare within her country's borders, and agents, even military ones did not have much experience dealing with them. The princess of the sun was fairly certain that Applejack was not involved, given her detection of magic at the crime scene. Perhaps she was involved in another way, but until she had actual evidence to question her innocence, she would continue to be cordial.

"Good morning Applejack," she answered simply.

"Is…is she gonna be alright? She just looks like she's sleepin'. How…how bad was it?" The farm mare questioned.

Celestia frowned as she turned back to Twilight's sleeping form, "It was terrible, Applejack. She had many broken ribs, and it was a miracle that her lungs were not punctured. It is clear whoever did this did so out of rage and anger. This was not the work of anyone with training."

Applejack just nodded, her eyes still locked onto Twilight's sleeping form. With each passing second, she could feel the guilt well up inside her.

"So… are there any clues to who might'a done this, Princess?" she asked.

"Not much. Twilight's room was clean, except for some residual magic. Unfortunately, it was not nearly enough to tell who the attacker may have been," she answered, her scowl growing deeper.

'Magic? Could it have been… Oh, Applejack, that's the most outlandish thing you've ever thought of! There is no way she would do that! She'd probably think it was too uncouth.' Applejack thought to herself.

Suddenly, Twilight's eyes fluttered open, as she began to moan.

"Huh…wha…"

"TWILIGHT!" The princess and farmer exclaimed in unison.

The princess nuzzled her student, "Oh, I was so worried!" she exclaimed in a worried tone.

"Princess?" Twilight asked hoarsely.

"Yer gonna be alright Twi!" Applejack chimed in.

Twilight blinked a few times, and smiled as Applejack came into focus. She was happy that at least one of her friends was worried about her. After everything that has happened, she didn't think she deserved it, but she was overjoyed nonetheless.

"Thanks, AJ," the unicorn whispered.

The princess straightened up as a serious look on her face replaced the look of concern she wore mere moments before. She had questions, and at this point, only Twilight Sparkle had the answers.

"Applejack, I must speak with Twilight alone. Would you excuse us?" She stated.

Applejack complied, giving the princess a quick bow, and Twilight Sparkle a quick smile, she trotted out of the sterile room, being sure to close the door behind her.

"Twilight, I know you just woke up after this horrible ordeal, but I need to know who did this to you," the princess stated seriously.

Twilight shut her eyes, as images of an animalistic Rarity kicking and stomping her invaded her mind. She shuddered, as the sensations returned. She used her right hoof to caress her stomach and chest. Twilight then looked up into the princess's face. She couldn't tell her. If she did, Rarity would be severely punished. She knew her fellow unicorn would never do such a thing if Twilight hadn't begun this whole ordeal with a lapse in judgment made over half a year ago. In her mind, this was still all her fault, and now that she was back, she was determined to do her best to get everything back to normal.

"I…I'm sorry. I don't remember, Princess," the unicorn lied.

Twilight felt her stomach tie in knots. She had just lied right to her mentor's face. If this were seven or eight months ago, and someone asked her what terrified her the most, of all the things she feared, disappointing her teacher mortified her more than anything. After what she experienced, however, other things became more important, regardless of the cost. She was throwing away her integrity to save someone who almost beat her to death. Someone she used to call a friend. A best friend. She looked away as shame overtook her.

"Twilight, I know you're lying. Please, this is serious. What was done to you was not just wrong, but also illegal. The guilty party must be punished. You know that," the princess countered.

"I know, but…" Twilight started.

"Twilight! Tell me who did this to you!" The princess stated sternly.

Twilight was taken aback by the harsh tone, but held her ground, "Please, Princess, I don't really remember."

"You're lying!" The princess shouted, her volume growing with her frustration.

"STOP IT, PLEASE JUST STOP IT!" Twilight screamed, with tears streaming down her face.

She was shaking, as the princess backed away slightly at the outburst. Celestia cursed herself for misplacing her anger. Twilight was a victim of a horrible crime, and she had forgotten that fact, blinded by her desire for retribution. She approached her student again, nuzzling her softly.

"Please… I…I've never asked you for anything…but this one time, I'm… I'm asking you to let it go. I…I just want things to be normal again. I did horrible things. I…I hurt my best friends, and I betrayed you. I deserved this. I don't care who did it, it's over and I'm safe now," she whispered, sniffling into her mentor's ear.

"Twilight, you didn't deserve…" The princess started.

"Please… Let it go...for me," Twilight begged.

Princess Celestia was at an impasse. To ignore this deed went against everything she held dear. It went against order, justice, and her duty to protect the citizens of Equestria from harm. She pulled away slowly, and stared into her pupil's eyes. She almost broke down in tears at the sight of her student. The look of longing Twilight gave her was all she needed to see. She desperately wanted to be normal again. The princess knew she couldn't deny the unicorn a chance to achieve some sense of normalcy.

"Al…Alright, Twilight. I will not pursue the matter further," the princess stated.

"Thank you," Twilight whispered.

Twilight looked away from the princess. She lied and they both knew it, yet the princess, who should have been admonishing her, was allowing it. The pact they made should have eased the tension, but instead it made it more intense. Celestia wore a frown as she trotted slowly towards the door.

"You need your rest. We'll talk tomorrow. Get some sleep, my student," the alicorn said with compassion radiating from her tone.

Twilight Sparkle just nodded as her mentor left the room. Celestia's mind was racing. Even though she promised not to continue the investigation, she was still worried about Twilight's safety. There were too many unanswered questions, and regardless of the deal she made with her pupil, she had a duty to keep her safe. She finally came to a conclusion, as she walked towards the guards stationed at the entrance to the clinic. Since the incident, Twilight's presence had been kept secret. It was standard, albeit rarely used protocol. The princess needed to make an executive decision on the matter, as she faced the guards.

"Twilight's presence here shall not be discussed outside the castle walls. She is never…I repeat…NEVER allowed to leave the castle grounds until such time as I approve she is ready," she stated, as her own Royal Canterlot tone almost seeped through.

"Y…yes, your majesty!" They both shouted in unison.

As the princess of the sun walked away, she heard a shuffling behind her. She turned to see one of the guards had shuffled forward, and he seemed to have a question. He wasn't one of the younger ones. There is no way the first year rookie he was with would dare to approach her with a question after such a direct order.

"But…your majesty…what about…" he started.

"DID I STUTTER?!?" Celestia shouted back, interrupting the now frightened guardpony.

In almost every case, that would have ended the conversation. However, this guard seemed to re-approach her. The forwardness of the action caused mixed feelings inside the alicorn. She didn't know if he was brave or just stupid.

"Your majesty, what about the Captain of the Guard?" he asked softly.

She looked away from the white Pegasus. He did bring up a good point one that she hadn't originally considered. She turned back around, and almost laughed as she saw the sweat starting to form on the stallion's brow. She maintained her composure. She would be sure to give this soldier a personal commendation for his efforts, and his spunk. He needed an answer, and she would oblige him.

"Shining Armor has been at my sister's castle with Princess Cadence looking after things there while Princess Luna attends to the elements of harmony. My original order stands. No one outside the palace is to know of Twilight Sparkle's return. Is that clear?" she said in a softer tone than before.

"Yes, your majesty!" The pegasus shouted, as he stood at attention.

"Good. Now, you will be my messenger. Report my order to all of the squads in the castle, as fast as you can," she ordered.

The pegasus nodded and let another "Yes, your majesty!" out of his throat before taking to the skies.

The Sun Princess watched the stallion take to the air with a pensive look. Even thought she had existed for over a thousand years, she still came to decisions that she questioned internally. She needed to be decisive on the matter, and she did truly believe this was the best course of action, at least for now. There was still a conflict within her, however. Had she done the right thing? That was the one nagging question, which she knew was going to keep her up at night.

As Princess Luna made her way down the ornate corridors of the castle, her thoughts drifted from scenario to scenario. She needed to talk to Pinkie Pie about Twilight Sparkle's sudden appearance. However, after that first night, the pink party mare seemed to revert to the state she was when she came to the palace in the first place. After conversing with Celestia and seeing to Twilight's care with her sister, she made a point to visit the other elements of harmony individually to advise them of what had transpired. Their reactions were varied, but not at all surprising.

Applejack's look of horror at the news was expected. Of all her friends, Applejack seemed to be the only one who didn't completely blame Twilight for her transgressions. While she did admit that her former unicorn friend had made a terrible error in judgment that started the whole situation, she seemed to view Twilight as a victim of her own mistake.

Fluttershy cried, Luna supposed not necessarily because of what happened to Twilight specifically. Her reaction to the unicorn's presence earlier in the day showed that the yellow Pegasus truly did not accept her former friend. The princess of the night suspected that it had more to do with the horribleness of the situation itself. Fluttershy hated the general terror that now surrounded her life, and Twilight's beating simply added fuel to the fire.

Rainbow Dash was stunned, but she seemed confused when Luna explained the situation to her. The rainbow-maned Pegasus seemed genuinely perplexed as to how she should feel. She had just asked to be alone with her thoughts. At least now, she was giving her feelings the true attention they deserved, rather than ignoring them.

Rarity's case was curious. She had waited outside the unicorn's door, since she heard the shower running. After many minutes, however, she could still hear the running water. She knew that Rarity strived for cleanliness, but the shower seemed a bit too long, even for her standards. Normally, Luna did not intrude into another pony's domicile without knocking. However, this was an important matter, and she was a princess. It was time to pull rank. When she entered the doorway, she called to the bathroom, after which she heard shuffling and the water turning off. Rarity appeared before her in a flash with towels wrapped around her mane and body. Although she was as cordial as possible, Luna could tell that the fashion expert had been crying. The news of Twilight's attack brought back the tears instantly. Luna did her best to console her, but it was not enough. Rarity finally asked to be alone, and Luna obliged her, slowly making her way out of the room. After the alicorn had made her way to the other side of the hall, she could have sworn she heard Rarity's shower turn back on. She thought nothing of it as she still had one more stop to make that night.

Pinkie Pie had answered the door with a huge smile. It broke Luna's heart to know that in a few moments, she would take that smile away from her. Upon hearing the news, Pinkie Pie collapsed where she was, crying her eyes out. She tried to form questions but they were incoherent through her blubbering. Luna once again was the shoulder to cry on, letting the pink earth pony get out her emotions. The princess of the moon hoped with all her might that Pinkie Pie would not revert to her previous state. She knew they had much to discuss, but it just wasn't the right time. It had been three nights since then, however, and Twilight had stabilized. Now, it was time for answers.

As Luna stood outside Pinkie Pie's door, she hesitated. These types of conversations should be awkward. She should be apprehensive about tackling such a matter, but over the last six months, she had become used to these dialogues. She didn't like the idea that she was becoming comfortable with subjects that were supposed to make her uncomfortable. Perhaps this is what her sister had always meant when she talked to her about maturity. With a sigh, she wrapped lightly on the door. As she suspected, she heard nothing from the other side. The princess would have to take the initiative again. The dark colored alicorn pushed the door open, looking around the quarters tentatively. She soon found the pink party mare sitting on the bed, her head on a pillow, staring out the window. Luna's heart sank, as her eyes seemed to confirm her worst fears. She walked in slowly, announcing her present, "Pinkie Pie? It's me, Princess Luna."

Only a sigh came from Pinkie Pie, her form unmoving. Luna took it upon herself to move closer to the earth pony, sitting next to the bed.

"Pinkie Pie, I know the last few days have been… tumultuous at best, but we need to discuss the circumstances of Twilight's…arrival," she stated as softly as she could.

Pinkie Pie nodded slowly, gripping her pillow tight. She looked like she was going to break down any moment. The princess searched her thoughts, looking for a way to keep Pinkie from closing her off. She finally decided that she would try to make the questions as closed ended as possible. Perhaps then, she could get the earth pony to open up.

"So, were you in your room when you found Twilight?" The princess asked.

Pinkie Pie didn't even look up. She just stared out the window, and let out a long sigh. She shifted slightly as she began to speak.

"I've been thinking about my family a lot over the last three days, Princess," she stated, just slightly over a whisper.

Luna edged closer so she could hear the pink party mare's explanation. She had been so closed off, and even though she was there for a specific purpose, if this was Pinkie's way of opening up, she would encourage it.

"Did you know there was a time when I didn't smile at all? That must sound funny to you, but it's true. When I worked with my family, we weren't even allowed to talk to each other, much less smile. I never understood why, but I never questioned it until the day Rainbow Dash made her first Sonic Rainboom. I was just a filly, but I'll never forget it. It was the most beautiful thing I'd ever seen, and before I knew it, I had a smile on my face that I never even thought I was capable of. From that moment on, all I wanted was to make ponies smile. But, now, with everything that's happened, I'm starting to think about why my family never wanted me to smile in the first place. I think that… that maybe they didn't want me to start smiling because they knew you can't smile forever. My… my smile is gone, and I know what I had…I just can't bear the thought of not smiling again. Maybe I wouldn't feel that way if I never smiled in the first place," Pinkie Pie said, her eyes starting to well up.

Luna's eyes went wide at the admission. She knew she needed to say something, but she didn't know where to begin. She needed to tread lightly, and be careful not to force Pinkie Pie further down her melancholy path. She stood up and slowly walked towards the pink earth pony, embracing her in a hug as she whispered in her ear.

"After I came back to Equestria, I was so ashamed, I didn't think I would ever smile again either, Pinkie. I just wanted to shut the whole world away, and give in to what I thought was inevitable despair. I kept thinking, 'how could anypony accept me?' I knew my sister loved me, but my mind was filled with so many questions. Did my sister accept me back out of a family obligation, or did she really forgive me? I kept thinking about it over and over again, until finally I realized something. I had been given one of the rarest things the universe has to offer: a second chance. Once I embraced that notion, I was finally able to move past my grief. I know what happened to Twilight makes you sad, but she is alive, and recovering. You have that second chance with your friend. You can smile again, Pinkie Pie. You have to, for her, and for the rest of your friends," she said softly, before pulling away.

When she stared back into Pinkie Pie's eyes, she could have sworn she saw a twinkle of hope behind the tears. After a few moments, the earth pony smiled softly, nodding towards her princess.

"Ok, I…I'll try. Thank you, Princess Luna," she said quietly.

The princess nodded, returning the smile as she sat down in front of the pink mare.

"So, were you sleeping, and then what happened?" The princess said.

"Yes. W…well, I…I woke up to a bright flash, and there was Twilight, on the ground. At…at first I couldn't believe it, but when I rushed to her side, I could tell that she was breathing. And…and then she woke up. I was so happy. I never expected it to work, I thought it was just wishful thinking," Pinkie stated.

"Expect what to work?" The Princess asked curiously.

Pinkie Pie's stomach dropped as she realized her mistake. She had to come up with something quick before the Princess got to suspicious.

"Oh…well…I…I made a wish…every night… that Twilight would come back to us, and that things could go back to the way they were. I guess…my wish came….true," she stammered, the last words trailing off.

Luna nodded at the response, as Pinkie Pie released an inner sigh at the princess's apparent acceptance of her explanation.

"Very well. If there is anything else you can think of, Pinkie Pie, please let me know. For now, get some rest. We will start counseling again tomorrow. Have a good night," the alicorn said making her way through the doorway.

As she heard the door close, Pinkie Pie buried her head in her pillow, breathing furiously. She had lied. She had just lied to the princess. As she had just begun to calm down, she became exasperated again, as she remembered Discord's warning.

"Be careful what you wish for. You just might get it."

She whimpered softly, as she curled into a ball, her eyes staring out the window with worry.

As Princess Celestia made her way towards the infirmary, she was in such deep thought that if she hadn't known every inch of her castle, she may have gotten lost by sheer wandering. Her discussion with Twilight two days ago was still on her mind. She was still unsure if she had made the right decision letting the investigation for the attacker's identity lapse. She desperately wanted to keep her promise to her student, but at the same time, she felt her student might still be in danger. She knew that her guards were more than capable of defending Twilight, and she would not leave her unguarded a second time, especially while she was recovering. Perhaps it was just a timing issue. In keeping with her promise to Twilight that she would not pursue the matter further, that contract would be null and void if Twilight herself changed her mind. In time, perhaps with some convincing, she would divulge more information and allow the investigation to continue. The memory for her was too painful, however. It was so fresh in her mind, to keep forcing her to relive the trauma, especially since it was uncertain how much of her psyche was intact since she came back from the dead. The unicorn's return was yet another mystery, one that also needed her attention. However, there were other priorities. The first of which was to make sure that Twilight Sparkle was making a speedy recovery. As she approached the door, she put on her best smile, given the circumstances. It was the job of a princess to inspire her subjects, after all. She walked in and gasped at the sight.

"Oh, good morning, Princess!" Twilight stated cheerfully, standing next to one of the physicians, who was examining her.

Princess Celestia's jaw dropped as she took in the sight. Twilight looked fine. No broken bones, no abrasions, not even a scratch. How was this possible? It didn't make any sense. The doctor who was treating the unicorn turned to face the princess and gave her a very worried look. After a few moments, the princess walked in as she started to speak.

"Tw…Twilight? But… how? Your wounds…" she began.

"Oh, I'm fine, Princess! I'm feeling quite energized actually. Do you think it would be possible for me to head back to my room now? Not that I don't appreciate the treatment, doctor, but it's getting a bit stuffy in this hospital room," she said exuberantly.

"Oh, well, of course, Twilight, I'll have the guards escort you there now," the sun goddess replied.

After Twilight lightly bowed to the princess and began walking out, there was a loud rumbling. Everyone looked at each other for a moment before Twilight started laughing.

"Pardon me, Princess, but I think I'm just really hungry. I haven't really eaten anything in a week," she said sheepishly.

"Well, it is almost lunch time. I can have one of the royal chefs make you a salad…" she stared.

"CAKE!" Twilight shouted excitedly, interrupting her mentor.

The princess raised an eyebrow at her protégé, waiting for an explanation. Twilight never interrupted her before, even when she was a filly.

"Oh! Oh, Princess, I'm so sorry! I… I just have a bit of a sweet tooth is all. Would…would it be alright if I just had some cake for lunch? Please?" the lavender unicorn asked.

"Of…of course, Twilight, whatever you like. Please let the guards outside lead you to your room, and I'll make sure there is some cake sent up to you. Are…are you sure you're feeling alright?" the princess inquired.

"I'm feeling great! Thank you so much!" She exclaimed with another quick bow.

As Twilight trotted happily out the door, Princess Celestia could not help but stare wide-eyed. What just happened?

Her thoughts were interrupted by the physician, "Princess, I must speak with you about Twilight," the unicorn doctor said worriedly.

The princess turned around to face the doctor, "Of course, Doctor."

"May we go to the X-Ray room? I have something I'd like to show you," the physician pony said cryptically.

The princess immediately frowned. Even though she was immortal, she still had enough sense to know that when a doctor asked for a private conversation, it was rarely good. They quickly made their way to the X-Ray room, as the unicorn doctor used his magic to turn on the X-Ray lamps. The room filled with a cool white light as the doctor made his way over to a folder.

"Normally, I would not discuss a patient's state with anyone without their consent, but this is something you need to take a look at," he said, pulling the X-Rays from the folder and up against the light boards.

"As you can see, Princess, Twilight Sparkle was gravely injured when she first came here. This was her first X-Ray. It showed multiple fractures to her rib cage. She also had various cuts and abrasions," he explained.

"Here is day two."

"Day three."

"Day four."

"And finally, today a few moments after you walked in," he said.

The princess's eyes went wide at what she was looking at. In each frame, she could see the wounds disappearing. It was almost as if every day the damage was cut in half. That explained her appearance when Applejack had come to visit. Celestia had assumed that the medical staff has simply cleaned her up.

"Doctor, what does this mean?" She whispered with worry.

"By my estimation, it would normally take a little over a month to heal significantly from injuries this severe. And if you look at the last X-Ray, Princess," he said, pointing to it with his hoof.

The princess got closer and gasped. It was clear. Completely clear. It was as if he replaced the X-Ray with that of a completely normal pony.

"I don't know how, but her metabolism has increased dramatically. Although it seems to benefit her, this seems highly irregular. I thought you should know, Princess," he stated.

The sun goddess nodded her appreciation, turning around to walk out of the room. As she did, she ran into Nurse Redheart.

"Good afternoon, Princess. Is everything alright?" The nurse pony asked.

The white alicorn snapped out of her daze, her gaze drifting towards the earth pony as she spoke.

"Fine, Nurse Redheart. Everything is just… fine."

Well, another chapter in the books! I hope everyone enjoys it! Please let me know what you think!

Chapter 5

Twilight Sparkle sat in the sterile room, waiting for the doctor to come back. She fidgeted impatiently, as her eyes made their way to and from the window and the door, and then back again. It had been three days since her release from the infirmary and she had wanted things to get back to normal as soon as possible. Since it seemed unlikely that her friends were going to speak to her anytime soon, she decided to put her energy into something she believed to be more constructive: studying. Although she was forbidden to enter the Star Swirl the bearded wing (for obvious reasons), that was hardly the only library on the palace grounds. She had even gone back to her old quarters to see Spike. Their reunion was a tearful one, and they must have spent a good solid fifteen minutes just hugging one another. After that, though, it was back to business as usual for the unicorn and her assistant. She felt completely energized, and thanks to Spike’s little growth spurt, he seemed much more capable of keeping up with her, which overjoyed the unicorn immensely. Today’s session was bringing her down, however. Princess Luna had informed her that the unicorn was to have a session or two with a doctor to talk about her issues, and if given the clearance, she would be assimilated into the large group session with her fellow elements. Frankly, she didn’t see the point. They didn’t accept her, and probably never would. It would be too painful to be in a room with them talking about these things. However, this was still an order from Princess Luna, so she had to abide by it. Her thoughts were interrupted as the unicorn doctor re-entered the room.

“Hello, Ms. Sparkle. Are you ready to begin?” he asked politely.

“Yes,” she answered in turn.

“Very good. So, Ms. Sparkle, how have you been feeling?” he asked.

The former element of magic eyed the doctor curiously before answering. She was trying to assess whether or not his question was asked out of genuine concern, or if he was just trying to get information out of her. She decided to be open, since she could think of no real benefit for such a ruse.

“I’m feeling fantastic, really. I feel energized; I’m back to my studies. I even re-connected with Spike. So, yes, I’m fine,” she stated cheerfully.

The unicorn nodded and grunted in affirmation. He didn’t seem to be buying her exuberant display.

“Yes, well, that sounds great, Ms. Sparkle. Tell me, how does it feel to be back?” He inquired.

“I love being back here. I missed everyone so much,” she said.

“Ah. So, you were conscious even after you…passed on?” he prodded.

Twilight looked away nervously before she spoke in a voice barely above a whisper, “I don’t want to talk about it.”

“Well, Ms. Sparkle, in order to move on from a traumatic experience, it is sometimes necessary to get out what happened in words,” the doctor countered.

Twilight looked up glaring at her fellow unicorn, “I don’t care! I’m not going to talk about that!” she seethed.

The doctor straightened up, clearing his throat. This was their first session, so he didn’t want to come off as prying. He decided it would be best to let it go and move onto something else.

“Ms. Sparkle, what can you tell me about how your relationships between you and the rest of the elements have changed? Have you spoken to them since your return?”

“Well, not really. I don’t think that they really want to talk to me,” she answered, looking down at the stone floor in front of them.

“Have you tried?” the doctor countered.

“N…No,” the unicorn mare said.

“What would you say to them, if you could, Ms. Sparkle?”

“W…well…I guess I would say that I’m so sorry for what happened and that I miss them very much. I… I just want things to be like the way they were before this whole thing started,” she said.

“Twilight, let us talk plainly for a moment. In life, one can never go backwards. Whether you want to or not, time and life move on. The only way for us to deal with the past is to do just that. Deal with it, and not revert to it. Have you told your friends that this is how you feel?” he said compassionately.

Twilight bit her lip nervously before answering, “No. I… I didn’t think they would want to hear from me.”

“Friendship is a two way street, Twilight. I’m sure they miss you too. Why don’t you go talk to them? See what they say,” he said.

The former element of magic looked around the room nervously. She knew that she would have to talk to her former friends eventually, but she needed to think about what to say. How would she even approach the conversation to begin with? She had too many thoughts and questions that she needed to work out.

“Ok. I…I’ll try. Thank you, doctor,” she said as she got up to leave.

Twilight Sparkle stared at the door in front of her for what seemed like an eternity. After her talk with the doctor yesterday, she had been at least somewhat confident about what she should say to her friends, but she found that going through with it was a different story. The ornate palace door should be giving her a sense of awe at its beauty, but instead it was instilling a feeling of dread. After meticulously thinking about what she would say to each of her friends, she also decided the order in which she would visit them. She would start with whom she thought would be the easiest to talk to, but she also wanted to start fresh. She was already fairly confident about where Pinkie Pie stood on her return, so she could talk to her later. Applejack seemed to be the best pony to try first. She was the only one of her former friends to come and visit her when she was in the infirmary, so the unicorn thought that she could build on that with her former earth pony friend. Twilight gulped as she raised her right hoof, about to make contact with the door.

‘Well, here goes nothing,’ she thought to herself as she knocked lightly.

The unicorn thought she heard a voice say “Comin’!” among the sounds of shuffling and hoof steps, which were getting closer to her position. The door opened revealing a very confused Applejack.

“Tw…Twi? Wh…what are you doin’ here?” the earth pony asked nervously, as her eyes darted away from her former friend.

“Hi AJ. Can we…talk?” Twilight inquired sheepishly.

Applejack looked around uneasily. This was not a conversation that she was prepared to have. Even though she had a good idea where she stood on Twilight’s sudden reappearance, she was still working on turning her thoughts into words. She wasn’t quite sure what she wanted to say to Twilight yet. Finally, she looked back into the sad eyes of her former friend. That was all it took. She was still a member of the Apple family, and she couldn’t in good conscience turn away someone at her door with a look that melancholy. She was taught country hospitality from a young age, and those lessons ran deep. Closing her eyes and sighing in defeat, she turned around, walking further into her domicile.

“Sure. Come on in, Twi,” Applejack answered.

Twilight let out an almost inaudible sigh of her own as she walked in slowly behind the earth pony. The first part of her plan concluded, and with favorable results, she began speaking again, after she closed the door behind her.

“Thanks for agreeing to see me Applejack. I know you don’t have to talk to me, but I’m grateful that you allowed me to come in,” she said.

“Ok, Twi, that’s enough. If you’ve got somthin’ to say, then just say it,” the farm mare replied.

Applejack turned around with a serious look on her face. She was in no mood for formalities, despite the fact that she wasn’t ready to say what she wanted to yet.

Twilight Sparkle nodded and spoke again, “Applejack, I… I know I did terrible things. I just wanted to say, from the bottom of my heart, that I’m sorry. I’m sorry for everything, and I hope that you can forgive me, even though I understand that you may never be able to. I’m not saying that I even deserve your forgiveness, but I just wanted to let you know how sorry I am for the things I did.”

Twilight closed her eyes as her head hung low. She had said what she came to say, and now it was her turn to listen. She honestly didn’t know what to expect, but the healing had to begin somewhere. The unicorn knew that she needed to be the one to take the first step, especially now that she was back. All that was left now was the waiting. After a few moments, she heard a sigh come from Applejack, and she opened her eyes to look at her former friend.

“Twilight, Ah know that yer sorry for what happened. But that don’t make it ok. Ya tried to kill us. Ah know that wasn’t yer intention, but with what that machine did to our pets…what YOU did to our pets… Twi, do you realize what you’ve put us through? Ya beat the hay outta us! Ya stuffed us in a contraption that was gonna scramble our atoms or somthin’! Ya threatened me…one o’ yer best friends. And…and not just me, but mah whole family! Ah was a wreck! I had screamin’ match after screamin’ match with mah brother, and Ah couldn’t even tell’em why out of fear that you were gonna come by like a thief in the night and melt his face off! Even though yer sorry, how can ya ask me to forgive you for all of that?” Applejack said.

Twilight lay on the ground with her front hooves covering her head. There were tears streaming down her face at hearing Applejack’s words. She was humiliated. She knew the earth pony was right.

“I know, AJ. I just…I don’t know what else to do! I want to make it better! I want everything to go back to the way it was before I ever opened up that stupid book, but I can’t! The only thing I can do is say I’m sorry, and beg for forgiveness. Please, Applejack, please forgive me. I’m so sorry!” Twilight Sparkle said in between sniffles.

The sight made the farm mare’s heart break. She knew that Twilight had meant every word of what she said. She had to be honest with the unicorn. Twilight had to know the gravity of the things she did. Deep down, however, there was still a part of Applejack that missed her friend.

“Twilight, Ah know you weren’t yerself when you did all of those things. But all of the things ya did do started because of decisions you made, sugarcube, and those mistakes were yer fault, even if they snowballed into actions that weren’t. Ah need some time to think ‘bout all this. Ah don’t fully accept yer apology, but it’s a start, and Ah appreciate you comin’ here Twi. It took guts,” Applejack said.

Twilight got up, still crying, “Thanks, Applejack. I know this is hard for you, so I’ll give you some space. Just… thanks for listening.”

Twilight slowly turned and was out the door within moments. As she closed the door, she sighed.

‘Well, that went better than I expected. I half expected her to buck me into next week. Maybe she just needs some time,’ the unicorn thought to herself as she made her way down the hall to her next meeting.

Rainbow dash tossed and turned in her bed. She was incredibly restless. Ever since her “conversation” with Princess Luna, she had been grounded until the monarch of the night allowed for her to take to the skies once more. It was infuriating. The palace libraries didn’t even have a great collection of Daring Do books, which incensed her even more. How come the Princess didn’t get it? Flying was exactly how the rainbow-maned Pegasus dealt with her problems. The feeling of the air through her mane, the wind under her wings. It was the only time she truly felt like herself, and contrary to most other ponies’ opinion of her, that is when she did the most of her thinking and reflection. Even though the new arrangement had given her plenty of time to think, it took all of her energy to keep from going stir-crazy. Suddenly, a knock at the door snapped her back to reality. She sighed in exasperation.

‘Who the hay wants to bother me now?!?’ Rainbow Dash thought to herself as she got up and made her way to the door.

“Coming!” she said in a noticeably irritable tone.

Upon opening the door, she gasped at the sight of her former friend. Twilight’s frown deepened at the Pegasus’ reaction to seeing her.

“H…hello, Rainbow Dash. Can I come in?” Twilight asked tentatively.

Rainbow Dash scowled at the question, but her gaze softened as she looked at Twilight more closely. The Cloudsdale resident could see that Twilight had been crying.

“I…I don’t…, aw, hay, do what you want!” Rainbow Dash said in a huff.

She walked towards her bed and hopped on it, turning around to see Twilight slowly walk in behind her.

“Thanks, Rainbow,” Twilight said.

For a few moments, there was silence. The two mares simply stared at each other, not knowing what to say, or even where to begin. Finally, Twilight spoke, trying to start the conversation.

“I…I just came here to tell you that I’m sorry. For everything. Everything I did and everything I said. I know that I hurt you and our friends more than words can describe, and I just wanted to let you know that I am so sorry,” the unicorn said.

“I outta knock you into next week, you know that?” Rainbow Dash replied.

The unicorn was surprised, but not completely shocked at the remark. She may have caused more physical damage to some other ponies, but she hurt Rainbow Dash’s core attribute: her pride.

“You hurt us, Twilight! Your friends! How…how could you do something like this? To us! We cared about you! Hay, we even fought side by side! I… I would have trusted you with my life! I DID trust you with my life! I would have done anything for you, and this is how you treat me?!? Treat us?!? I hope you aren’t expecting forgiveness from me, ‘cause it’s NOT happening! Now, get outta here, Twilight! I got nothing more to say to you!” The Pegasus said angrily.

“Rainbow, please, I’m so sorr…” Twilight began.

“Do you have a hearing problem?!? I don’t want to talk to you right now, Twilight! Just leave!” Rainbow Dash shouted heatedly.

Twilight’s head drooped as she walked towards the door. This was exactly what she was afraid of: her friends rejecting her, and not even being open to discussion. It hurt her more deeply since she knew she was to blame for their attitudes.

‘Maybe I can try again. Give Rainbow more time,’ Twilight thought to herself while walking down another corridor.

Fluttershy stood on her balcony overlooking the palace grounds. Her eyes were closed as she strained to hear the subtle chirping of the birds in the distance. She frowned as she remembered her habitat back in Ponyville. She missed all of her animals very much, but she knew she was in no shape to take of them right now. She was so deeply affected by what happened that it haunted her every day. Sleep was no escape. Nightmares plagued her night after night. There were certain sights from that night that she may never be able to get out of her head, and that pained her greatly. All she ever wanted to do was take care of animals. When she first arrived in Canterlot for treatment, the only thing that she remotely looked forward to was seeing some of the animals in the Canterlot gardens. It seems fate had denied her even that small comfort. It was worse than when she had attended the Grand Galloping Gala. Back then, she had been her usual kind self, until the very end of the evening, and they ran away from her even then. Now, fear permeated her being like sweat through pores, frightening the animals here even more than before. It was heartbreaking for her. Her eyes opened as she heard a faint knocking at her door inside. She slowly walked over the door, still deep in thought. When she opened the door, the sight of Twilight Sparkle made her yelp and scurry away from the doorway.

“Wh…what are you doing here?!?” the Pegasus stammered.

“Fluttershy, please, I just want to talk to you, nothing more. Can…can I come in?” Twilight asked softly.

Fluttershy’s chest was pounding, and her breathing became labored. She quickly ran for the bathroom, slamming the door shut, locking it. The yellow mare put her back against the door, trying desperately to get her breathing under control, just like the doctors taught her. After a few seconds, she began to calm down slightly, until a voice from the other side made her freeze instantly.

“Fluttershy, please, just listen! I realized that since I came back, I never said that I’m sorry for everything that I did! I just came to apologize!” Twilight shouted through the door.

“Go away! I don’t want you here!” Fluttershy answered as she began curling into a ball on the cold bathroom floor.

“Fluttershy, please! It’s me! The real me! I’m normal again! There’s no reason to hide from me!” the unicorn shouted back.

“No reason?!? NO REASON?!? YOU WERE DEAD, TWILIGHT! I SAW YOU DIE A FEW FEET FROM ME! I’VE TAKEN CARE OF ANIMALS MY WHOLE LIFE, I’VE SEEN MY SHARE OF DEATH, AND DEAD THINGS DON’T APPEAR OUT OF THIN AIR ALIVE AND WELL! I DON’T KNOW WHAT YOU ARE! GO AWAY! I DON’T WANT YOU HERE!” Fluttershy screamed.

“Fluttershy, I just wanted to let you know I’m sorry for everything that I did!” Twilight yelled again.

“I DON’T CARE! GO AWAY! I’M SCARED OF YOU!” the yellow pegasus screamed as tears began to stream down her face.

Twilight just stopped. She didn’t think her heart could break even more, but with those words, her world shattered. Fluttershy said that she was scared of her. She was terrified of her former friend’s very existence. She couldn’t take it, as her legs gave out as she rested her muzzle against the door. She began sobbing quietly. The unicorn was finally coming to the realization that things could never go back to the way they were. Even though her logical mind had already made that determination, an emotional heartstring held on to some hope that she could make amends and that everything could go back to the way things were. With Fluttershy’s last statement, however, that hope evaporated. She had lost her friends. The five mares closest to her. Of all of them, only one accepted her. It was over. She wouldn’t want to scare Fluttershy even more than she had already.

“I… I’m sorry to have disturbed you, Fluttershy. I’ll…I’ll leave now,” she said in between sniffles.

Fluttershy felt horrible. Even through the door, she could hear the unicorn’s faint sobs. Fluttershy was the embodiment of kindness, and although she was scared out of her mind when the new Twilight was around her, she couldn’t help feel guilty for making another pony cry.

‘Maybe I should apologize. I can’t now, but maybe if I give it more time, I’ll… I’ll be able to talk to her. Oh, Twilight, I’m sorry!’ the animal lover thought to herself as she hugged herself into a tighter ball.

Rarity wore a soft smile as she stretched her limbs and back. She sighed deeply as she turned over in her bed. She frowned as she saw the spot next to her was empty.

“Darling? Where are you? Are you still here?” she called out.

Suddenly, a stallion appeared by the bathroom door. He was a bit disheveled, and quite exasperated.

“Shhh! Do you want to get me into trouble with the Princess?!?” he said as gave the unicorn a worried look.

Rarity gave him a playful gaze as she regained her smile. Their relationship had started a few months ago. He was one of the night guards assigned to her wing of the palace. At first, it had started as nothing more than simple flirting. She would give him a simple glance or a wink as she would pass him in the halls on her way back to her room. Flirting gave her a small respite from her reasons for being at the castle in the first place. It allowed her to be in a situation that she controlled, and it was something the unicorn had desperately needed since coming to the palace and loosing that control over her life. After a few small conversations with the stallion, it was obvious that they had a connection, even if it was just a carnal one. She had so much pent up tension, and she needed release. This handsome stallion didn’t need too much coaxing, since; after all, Rarity was a beautiful mare. One night, Rarity had simply come to him during his rounds and said that she was scared to be alone after a nightmare. He was easy to find, since he had begun taking a little extra time on his rounds to be close to her room. Once the mare got him into her domicile, the rest was history. He was quite the willing partner, despite his military discipline and the fact that such a situation was obviously taboo. In fact, the taboo nature of the liaison is what excited Rarity the most. She found the fact that they had to sneak around quite exhilarating and romantic. She giggled at the stallion’s reaction.

“My apologies. It just surprised me when I awoke to see that you weren’t there is all,” she said softly, while getting out of bed.

The stallion could not help but smile as he watched Rarity saunter over to him. Even when just getting out of bed, she still maintained her beauty and grace. Once she was in front of him, she placed a kiss on his lips passionately. The stallion broke the kiss after a few seconds, and began to speak.

“As much as I would love to stay, and believe me, I’d LOVE to stay, I really should get going,” he whispered into her ear.

Rarity pouted slightly, but she knew he was right. He was a royal soldier, and he did have duties to attend. A smile soon replaced her pout. His sense of honor and duty was one of the things that made him so attractive in her eyes. It would hardly be lady-like to keep him from his occupation, no matter how much she may have wanted him to stay. She walked back over to the bed before speaking again.

“I do hope you can visit me again soon, darling,” she said as she hopped back on her bed, turning to see him leave.

As the stallion opened the door, he turned his head one last time to drink in his lover’s beauty. The look she was giving him was driving him crazy. It didn’t help that she sprawled herself across her covers in a rather comely position. Never in his life had he wanted to disobey an order so badly.

“I have this shift again two days from now. I could come back then,” he said.

“I’ll be waiting, my dear. I have some other…things… I’d like to try with you, if you’re up for a little…experimentation, that is,” Rarity said in the sultriest voice she could muster.

“Your wish is my command,” the stallion answered while putting on his helmet.

As he turned to leave, he gasped at the sight in front of him. He felt his stomach tie in knots. He had been so careful. How could this be happening? He backed away slightly, as Rarity perked up from her position to see what startled her lover. She gasped as well when she saw what the royal guard has seen. Standing in the doorway, right in front of them was Twilight Sparkle. Her face was beet red, as she stood motionless, her eyes wide. This was Rarity’s worst fear. Considering the recent history between the two unicorns, she loathed the idea of Twilight having something to lord over her. For a few moments, no one said a thing. The silence only added to the tension, as the seconds ticked by. Finally, Twilight Sparkle tried to speak.

“Oh…um…hello, sir. I… I just wanted to speak to Rarity for a moment,” she stammered.

“Oh, of course!” The stallion said in his most professional voice, clearing his throat.

“Miss Rarity, if you no longer require my assistance, I need to get back to my duties,” he said, turning towards the other unicorn.

Rarity’s jaw worked up and down slightly, but for a few moments, nothing came out. Finally, she shook her head, snapping herself back to reality as she began to play along.

“Yes, thank you for your…help…sir. I’m fine now, you may go,” she said as plainly as she could.

The stallion bowed quickly and turned to Twilight Sparkle. He nodded towards her, and briskly started to make his way down the hallway. Rarity got out of bed and walked towards the doorway. The awkwardness of the moment was so deep; it could be cut with a knife. Twilight thought for a few moments about what she saw. She was one of the smartest mares in all of Equestria, but it didn’t take a genius to figure out what happened. After thinking about it for a few moments, the unicorn decided to ignore what she saw and move on to her real reason for being here. She had already caused enough pain, and didn’t want to cause any more no matter how inadvertently. She cleared her throat as she began to speak.

“Rarity, can we talk for a few min…” was all she was able to get out before her fellow unicorn got nose to nose with her.

“Listen, and listen well, Twilight Sparkle! Do not ever…I repeat…EVER share what you have just seen with another soul, or else! Do I make myself clear?!?” Rarity seethed.

Twilight sighed at the threat. This wasn’t what she was here for.

“Rarity what you do on your own time is none of my business. I just wanted to talk to you. I never said I’m sorry, and I just wanted to…”

Again, the unicorn was interrupted, this time by the door being slammed in her face. She was taken aback by the action. Clearly, Rarity did not want to hear what she had to say. However, unlike with the rest of the elements, she felt a different sensation: Anger. It could be due to their “argument” from last week, but the rudeness that Rarity displayed just now made her seethe. She began to walk away, thinking about what had just transpired. Suddenly, rage began to displace her sadness and melancholy. She decided to explore these new feelings further, and soon began to form a different take on the whole situation. After dwelling on it, the conclusions she reached began to infuriate her. After she reached her room, she entered and hopped onto her bed, still thinking about what had just transpired. She could feel the bitterness well up inside her. Perhaps the doctor was right. She needed to get these feelings out. Princess Luna had come by early this morning and informed her that the unicorn would be taking part in tomorrow’s group session. The princess wanted to accelerate the healing process for all of the elements of harmony, and she believed that putting them in the same room would eventually lead to them all opening up with each other, and moving past the events that transpired over six months ago. However, with her new take on the events, Twilight believed that the princess might regret her decision to include her in the group discussion. She had some things on her mind, and she was going to communicate them no matter what anyone said. That was her last thought before closing her eyes and drifting off to sleep.

Princess Luna sat in silence along with the other elements of harmony in one of the many lounge areas within the palace walls. Each one of them was reluctant to attend these sessions for various reasons, but still did so since it was the princess’s orders. Before starting today’s session, Luna had informed them that Twilight Sparkle would be joining them for the first time. To say most of them were less than thrilled would be an understatement. Rarity and Rainbow Dash both wore scowls, showing their obvious displeasure at the development. Applejack and Pinkie Pie both looked nervous. They could not tell what was going to happen, as the mixture could become volatile. Fluttershy looked like she was about to hyperventilate, but out of respect for the princess, did her best to quell her reaction. The creaking of the door snapped them all out of their thoughts as they looked up to see Twilight Sparkle enter the room. The purple unicorn slowly made her way towards the group, and as she got closer, the princess of the night began to study her. What made her curious was the look that Twilight wore on her face. She looked angry, which caught Luna off guard. Ever since her return, she had a gloomy air about her. Sadness seemed to surround her, but now she seemed to hold an aggressive stance.

‘I will have to tread carefully. Who knows what could be going on inside her mind,’ the lunar princess thought to herself.

“Greetings, Twilight Sparkle. Thank you for joining us today,” Luna said with a forced smile.

Twilight huffed and nodded her acknowledgement towards the princess before taking a seat next to Pinkie Pie. They were in a circle, each facing one another. Twilight eyed them each carefully, her glare never leaving her face. Rainbow Dash and Rarity returned the dirty look, while Fluttershy fidgeted, trying not to make eye contact. Applejack and Pinkie Pie looked at each other after assessing their former friend. They seemed confused by the scowl she wore.

“Well, let us begin then. I want everyone to know that this is a safe place to let out your feelings. No one here will judge you, nor hurt you for expressing yourself. This includes you, Twilight Sparkle,” the princess announced.

Twilight huffed again, turning her head away from Luna. It was loud enough for everyone in attendance to hear.

“Yes, well then, does anyone have anything they’d like to share?” The moon princess asked.

The awkward silence that followed only added to the mounting tension in the room. Suddenly each element of harmony could not make eye contact with the princess and began staring at the floor. This was the first time they were all together in well over six months. After the incident, none of them thought they would ever all be in the same room together again. After a few more moments, Pinkie Pie slowly raised a hoof. The princess thanked the stars that at least one of them would be able to get the ball rolling. With a bit more enthusiasm then intended, Princess Luna pointed at Pinkie Pie and gave her permission to speak. The pink party mare cleared her throat as she stood up to address her friends.

“W…well, I just wanted to say that… I think it’s great that Twilight is back. I… I really missed her, and I’m glad she’s back with us,” Pinkie Pie said sheepishly.

“Well said, Pinkie Pie. Anyone else?” Princess Luna asked.

“You’re a real piece of work, you know that, Pinkie Pie?” Rainbow Dash uttered in a mocking tone.

Pinkie Pie backed away, a look of confusion plastered on her face.

“Wh…what do you mean, Dashie?” She inquired nervously.

“Are you really so desperate for friends, that you would be nice to somepony who tried to KILL YOU?!?” The Cloudsdale resident said angrily.

Twilight Sparkle’s eyes narrowed at the young flyers comment, but decided not to say anything just yet. She tried to calm herself, but found it hard after the next barrage of statements.

“Honestly, Pinkie Pie! Rainbow Dash is right! How could you possibly take that thing’s side over your friends! She hurt us! What possible reason could you have for wanting to be friends with her?!?” Rarity exclaimed.

“I…I don’t…I just…” the pink earth pony stammered.

“I don’t have to take this! I’m leaving!” Twilight erupted, as she slowly began stomping away.

Princess Luna would have called her back, but was so surprised by the action, and it took her a few moments to get her bearings. She honestly did not see this coming. She stood to say something before things got out of control, but Rainbow Dash cut her off.

“Wait a sec…are…ARE YOU ACTUALLY ANGRY WITH US?!?” Rainbow Dash screamed at her former friend.

“As a matter of fact, I am! I’m angry with all of you, with the exception of Pinkie Pie!” Twilight yelled in retaliation.

Rainbow Dash was seething as she quickly trotted over to Twilight Sparkle. Twilight stood her ground however, meeting the mare with a scowl as she approached. If the Pegasus wasn’t so distracted by her anger, she would have been impressed.

“WHO THE HAY TO YOU THINK YOU ARE?!? YOU TRIED TO KILL US! WHAT POSSIBLE REASON COULD YOU HAVE TO BE ANGRY WITH US?!?” Rainbow Dash shouted at the top of her lungs.

“I DIDN’T TRY TO KILL YOU! I WAS BECOMING A DIFFERENT CREATURE!!! MY DNA, THE LITERAL FIBER OF WHO I WAS, WAS TWISTED INTO SOMETHING ELSE! AND WHERE WERE YOU, HUH?!? WHERE WERE ANY OF YOU?!? I WAS SLOWLY GOING INSANE, AND MY FRIENDS WEREN’T EVEN AROUND TO HELP ME!” Twilight screamed back.

“YOU THREATENED US! WHAT WERE WE SUPPOSED TO DO?!? WE THOUGHT YOU WERE GOING TO HURT US! YOU DID HURT US! WHAT ABOUT AJ’S FAMILY, HUH?!? YOU THREATENED TO HURT THEM!” Rainbow dash exclaimed.

“OH, PLEASE! I WAS A MARE WHO COULDN’T EVEN LEAVE MY HOUSE DURING THE DAYLIGHT FOR FEAR OF BEING FOUND OUT! THERE WAS PLENTY OF TIME FOR YOU ALL TO DO SOMETHING! THE ONLY THING STOPPING YOU FROM COMING IN WAS A RENOVATIONS SIGN ON THE DOOR! YOU COULD HAVE COME IN AND SEEN THE STATE I WAS IN, BUT YOU DIDN’T! NONE OF YOU DID, AND YOU HAD THE AUDACITY TO CALL YOURSELVES MY FRIENDS!” Twilight retorted.

“MAKE UP ALL THE EXCUSES YOU WANT, BUT THE BOTTOM LINE IS YOU HURT US! AND WHILE YOU WERE TAKING A DIRTNAP, THE REST OF US HAVE BEEN DEALING WITH THIS NIGHTMARE THAT YOU PUT US THROUGH! IT’S NOT LIKE YOU SUFFERED AFTER YOU KICKED THE BUCKET, BUT WE DID AND WE STILL ARE THANKS TO YOU!” the rainbow-maned mare screamed.

“I DID SUFFER! MORE THAN YOU KNOW!” Twilight shouted turning away from the face of her former friend.

With that statement, the argument stopped. Twilight started openly sobbing, as the rest of the ponies stood up and made their way over to Twilight. Even Fluttershy’s fear had extinguished at the unicorn’s statement.

“What do you mean, Twilight Sparkle?” Princess Luna inquired.

“Do I really have to spell it out for you?” Twilight asked rhetorically, sniffling between words.

“Twi?” Applejack said as she put a hoof on her former friend’s shoulder.

“I was the disembodied spirit of an insane hybrid monster who hurt her friends and tortured another pony! Where did you think I went?!? Magical happy land?!?”

Everyone’s eyes went wide. They exchanged worried looks as Princess Luna spoke up again.

“Twilight. Where did you go when you died?” she asked quietly.

“I…I…I WAS SENT TO TARTARUS!” the unicorn exploded, as she turned to hug Applejack.

Applejack could not help but return the embrace, especially after such a statement. Twilight continued as her emotions flowed freely.

“The…the demons chased me… all the time, and when they would corner me, they would rip me apart. It… it was like having all four of your hooves ripped off of your body, but…you can’t die…you…you’re already dead. Everything just grows back for them to do it again, over and over and over. I wished for the pain to stop, but there was no release, no mercy for me. They…they enjoyed watching me suffer,” she stammered through her tears.

Suddenly, she remembered her anger as she pushed Applejack off her.

“So don’t you dare say that I didn’t pay for the bad decision I made! I paid more dearly than any of you could imagine!” she seethed as she slowly made her way out of the room.

There was silence. Not even Princess Luna made an attempt to stop Twilight from leaving. She needed to talk to her sister about this.

“Today’s session is over. Please go back to your quarters and rest,” Princess Luna said in soft tone.

The remaining elements obeyed as they slowly made their way to their rooms, none of them saying a word or making eye contact as they did.

She had been tossing and turning for hours. It had been a whole day since the group meeting with her former friends. She was still angry with them, but now something else was wrong. She wasn’t sure if it was the anger at first, but she couldn’t fall asleep no matter what she did. She felt electrified, with energy surging through her. Normally she would enjoy such a sensation. Extra energy meant that she could get more studying done. The feelings pulsing through her loins however, made it rather difficult to concentrate. She moaned and bit her lip as she tried to think about something else, but these urges were driving her crazy. She had tried to use her ability to examine and quantify to understand what she was feeling, but she was having trouble describing it to herself. She wanted to “win” was the best way she could put it. She wanted to dominate. To control, and then be satisfied. After hours of craving release, she finally decided on a course of action, albeit made under a state of such duress, it was hardly pondered for very long. She didn’t care, though. She needed what she needed and right now quelling the fire in her nether regions was of paramount importance. She quickly got out of bed and raced down the dark halls of the palace.

Rarity woke up to thunderous knocking. She stirred slowly, making her way to the door.

‘It’s 2AM! Who in Equestria could that be?!?” she thought to herself as she opened the door.

Her eyes narrowed, as she shook off any excess tiredness she felt at the sight of the unicorn before her. Even after Twilight’s admissions at the meeting, Rarity still did not come anywhere close to forgiving her former friend.

“What do you want, Twilight?!?” the unicorn spat.

Her answer came in the form of a hoof striking flat against her muzzle sending her tumbling into her bedpost. She quickly shook off the cobwebs, and gazed at the doorway in surprise. She had no idea Twilight was that strong. The former element of magic slowly entered the room and closed the door behind her, as she offered an answer to Rarity’s question while wearing a twisted smile on her face.

“Round two.”

Hey everyone! Sorry this chapter is so late. I’m from the northeast and I’ve been dealing with Hurricane Sandy for awhile. Everything is pretty much back to normal for me, and I’m grateful and lucky for that. A lot of other people are still reeling from the aftermath up here. Anyway, I hope you enjoy, and let me know what you think!

Chapter 6

Twilight stood facing her fellow unicorn with a devilish grin on her face. Rarity just stared back at her former friend in disbelief. The fashion expert got to her hooves quickly, trying to comprehend what had just occurred. One moment she was standing in front of Twilight Sparkle, asking her what she wanted, and the next moment, she was slumped against her bedpost with a sharp pain in her muzzle. She hadn’t even seen Twilight move.

“What do you mean, ‘round two?’ Leave my room at once!” She demanded.

“One moment,” Twilight stated flatly.

The purple unicorn activated her magic once again, surrounding the inside of the room with an aura. Rarity recognized the spell as the one she used the night that she went to “visit” Twilight. Once the soundproofing spell was complete, Twilight turned to face her former friend again.

“I’m sorry, were you saying something?” She asked in a mocking tone.

“Get out of my room this instant!” Rarity shouted.

“Make me!” Twilight retorted snidely as she took a step forward.

Rarity’s eyes narrowed as she took a low stance. She had not been prepared to get into a fight in the wee hours of the morning, but her blood boiled with rage. Any grogginess or tiredness she felt melted away at the sight of Twilight’s arrogant smile. She was fully awake, almost trembling in anger as she took a low stance.

“Are you sure you want to go through with this? You do remember last time, don’t you?” Rarity seethed.

“Oh, you mean when you surprised me, and I let myself get beaten up out of a misplaced sense of guilt? I do, as a matter of fact! Let’s see how you do in a fair fight! No surprises and no magic! Just you and me! That is, of course, unless you’re scared!” Twilight yelled.

Rarity stomped her hoof at the accusation as she held her ground. She couldn’t believe that she had actually felt regret over her previous actions. She spent so much time mulling over the incident that occurred the night Twilight mysteriously came back. The unicorn had spent almost that entire night in the shower. She kept washing herself over and over in a vain attempt to metaphorically scrub away the deed. She kept questioning whether she had made the right decision, or if she instead had a massive lapse in judgment when she committed the act of beating Twilight Sparkle to within an inch of her life. Any doubts the unicorn had about what she did that night disappeared as she looked into Twilight’s eyes, seeing nothing but superciliousness. Twilight’s apparent over-confidence sickened her.

“Me? Scared? Hardly! I agree to your terms, if only to get this over with faster!” Rarity screamed, as she galloped forward trying to surprise her former friend.

Twilight’s smile only widened as she quickly sidestepped the unicorn, extending her back leg, tripping her opponent. Rarity grunted as she landed face first against the door. The seamstress got up, not wasting any time. She turned to face her aggressor once again. She could feel a small trickle of blood leave her nose, and drip to the floor.

“Come on, Rarity, you can do better than that, can’t you?” Twilight taunted evilly.

Rarity had never been angrier in her life. She hated being mocked, especially by a former friend. Even though she herself had the reputation of being opinionated, she despised outright arrogance, and right now, Twilight Sparkle was the most arrogant being she had ever come across. She did not think it was possible to become more enraged than she already was, but Twilight’s snide inquiry sent her over the edge. She saw red as she charged her fellow unicorn once again. She let out a battle cry that would have made a royal guard proud. However, instead of sidestepping, Twilight raised her right hoof and struck the indigo-maned mare across the face. She could see Rarity’s eyes widen with surprise. To Twilight, the fashion expert’s attacks moved in slow motion. Rarity crashed to the ground, grunting at the sharp pain now in her cheek. Twilight stood above her, smiling wickedly, her pride growing with each passing second. She bent her neck, using her teeth to take hold of her fellow unicorn’s mane, and flung her across the room. Rarity screamed as her back smashed against the wall, her body crumpling to the ground in a heap. Twilight slowly stalked towards her former friend. She clearly outclassed the fashion expert and decided to savor the moment.

“Oh, are you alright, Rarity? That was quite a tumble you just took,” Twilight remarked sarcastically.

Rarity just groaned as she tried desperately to get to her hooves. Her vision as well as her mind began to blur as she attempted to find her bearings. Before she could regain her composure, however, Twilight once again took her mane in her teeth, and forced the fashion expert to her hooves, slamming her back against the wall a second time with a sickening thud. She could have just let her drop. It would have been so easy to let the fight end right there. However, Rarity had taken something from her during their first encounter. She had stolen Twilight’s dignity. Rarity had reduced her to a begging, mewling mess, and she was here to return the favor. Before Rarity could collapse, Twilight brought her left hoof up. Turning it to the side, she pressed the flat end against the unicorn’s neck, causing Rarity to let out a guttural croak. The unicorn felt her back hooves begin to leave the ground. She tried to push on Twilight’s leg, but it was no use.

‘H…How could she have gotten so…strong?!?’ Rarity thought to herself, her back hooves barely touching the floor beneath her.

The unicorn was almost dangling, as she was held against the wall. She squirmed and kicked, but the pressure on her neck was too much, and her attacks were much too weak to cause any real damage. Twilight smiled as she reared back her right hoof slowly. She wanted to take her time, soaking up every moment of the experience. In a flash, she lashed out her hoof striking Rarity in the stomach, causing a terrible thumping noise. Rarity tried to scream but could only choke as the wind left her lungs. Twilight became fascinated with the reaction, and swiftly struck again, her hoof entering her fellow unicorn’s soft belly. Rarity struggled valiantly, but she was beginning to weaken. After two more thunderous blows to her midriff, Twilight allowed her would be rival to crash to the floor again. Rarity coughed and choked, struggling to catch her breath, as she attempted to crawl away from her attacker.

“Oh no you don’t! You’re not getting away that easy!” Twilight hissed.

The purple unicorn struck Rarity’s side with her front hoof, knocking the mare onto her back. Before she could react, the former element of magic straddled her, pinning her front hooves at an upward angle. Rarity resisted fiercely as she squirmed beneath Twilight’s grasp. Suddenly, she felt a searing pain as Twilight used her hind legs to force Rarity’s knees to the ground, spreading her legs apart. Rarity wasn’t flexible; at least not that much and she could feel the muscles in her groin begin to pull unnaturally. Twilight’s smile grew as she saw her former friend wince in pain. She was winning. This was part of the sensation the purple unicorn’s body demanded of her. She wanted more, however. As she searched her mind for any information from old pony biology books she read in the past, she giggled as the answer came to her. With one swift motion, Twilight lifted her right back knee off Rarity’s pinned leg and slammed the appendage into her former friend’s marehood. The reaction was unlike any she had ever seen or heard from a pony before. Rarity’s eyes widened and she let out a loud, otherworldly scream, as her hind legs tried to come together. Twilight was too quick, however, and before the fashion experts legs could close, Twilight held them open with her back hooves.

“What’s the MATTER, Rarity? Am I too MUCH for you?” Twilight asked as each inflection brought another strike to her fellow unicorn’s nether regions.

Rarity screamed at the top of her lungs as she took each hit, unable to recoil for even a little relief. Each blow weakened her greatly, as the fight started to leave her body. With a few more strikes, her screams turned to sobs, and her squirming began to cease. Twilight sensed that the end was near for her former friend.

“Do you give up?” Twilight whispered in her fellow unicorn’s ear.

“N-No!” Rarity shouted defiantly.

Another quick blow between her hind legs had her seeing stars, as Twilight spoke up again.

“How about now? Do you give up?”

“I…I…” Rarity stammered before another blow sent a howl of pain from her throat.

“Say it!” Twilight hissed.

“I GIVE UP, I give up, please, please…” Rarity cried out, tears streaming down her face.

“I’m sorry, could you say that again? I had trouble hearing you over your incessant whimpering,” Twilight asked mockingly.

Rarity looked up into her former friend’s eyes. She had lost. Twilight had soundly defeated her, and without breaking a sweat. She was humiliated, her spirit broken. She had no other choice but to once again announce her submission.

“I…I give up! Pl…Please, Twilight, please don’t hurt me anymore, I surrender!” She stammered out between sniffles and hard breaths.

Twilight closed her eyes, as she arched her back, still keeping Rarity in place. Her ears took in the words her fellow unicorn just spoke. Victory. It was the sweetest nectar she had ever tasted. Her smile widened, confidence bursting forth like a river through a dam. The feeling became a part of her like the very blood flowing through her veins. She didn’t want the feeling to stop.

“Who is the better unicorn?” She asked.

“You are,” Rarity offered without hesitation.

“And who is better with magic?” Twilight inquired.

“You are,” her former friend cried.

Over the next few minutes, Twilight rattled off more questions for Rarity to answer. It was as though joy itself was underneath her hooves telling her how great she was.

“And who is the better mare?" Princess Celestia’s student whispered.

For the first time since the exchange began, there was silence. Rarity hesitated at answering the question. Twilight was enjoying herself to much to let such hesitation slide. She decided to use the move that won her the fight once again. She brought her knee up between Rarity’s crotch, eliciting another scream from the seamstress.

“And WHO is the better mare?!?” Twilight bellowed, kneeing her former friend again.

“GAAHH, YOU ARE, YOU ARE!!! Oh, please, Twilight, please stop hitting me! I’ve had enough! You win! I submit!” Rarity blubbered in between tears.

‘Submit.’

The word echoed through the now concretely triumphant unicorn’s mind. Whatever doubts were still in the air about who was in control of the situation, they dissolved after that last statement. Rarity’s submission was total and complete, and they both knew it. What came next? Twilight had never been in a position like this before. All she knew was Rarity’s words and their recent actions excited her. It reminded her of science in a way. The one thing in science she had always loved was experimentation. The stage in which after everything was set up, she could begin her manipulations of whatever chemicals she had made ready. Underneath her hooves was a mare that was hers. She could do whatever she wanted to her, and no one would know. The thought should have terrified her, but instead it excited her. Having only science as a reference point, she began treating Rarity like a test subject. She took her right front hoof and gently poked the seamstress’s cheek where she had delivered a knockdown blow. Rarity just lay there, wincing as the hoof made contact with her wound. She dared not move, lest she anger her conqueror. The response fascinated Twilight. She did it again, getting the same result. What else could she do? How far could she go? Twilight’s mind raced. A plethora of thoughts filled her brain as she started down at the beautiful mare.

‘Beautiful.’

Another word that echoed through her head. It astonished her, really. Even in this state, Rarity still maintained her beauty. From the time they first met, Twilight had always admired Rarity’s looks. She wasn’t really jealous, but she would admit to being just a tad envious. She always looked perfect. Her mane, her coat, even her hooves exuded nothing but pure grace. Now here she was, underneath the dark-coated unicorn. She had never looked so gorgeous. Whatever modicum of rational thinking or reason Twilight had left vanished, as the thought of Rarity’s exquisiteness took over her mind.

“You know, Rarity, I have to say, you really do amaze me. Even pathetic and beaten under my hooves, you’re still so pretty,” she whispered.

Rarity’s eyes widened at the statement. Where was she going with this? She didn’t know what to expect, but she did know that anything less than total obedience would only cause her more pain. She decided to keep silent, only responding to direct questions. Twilight just stared into her azure eyes, not saying a word. What was going through her head? Twilight licked her lips. One portion of the night had been satisfied. It was time that the victor of the contest attends to her next order of business. She hadn’t expected to feel this way so soon, but she couldn’t wait any longer. Rarity’s beauty coupled with her words of submission sent Twilight’s libido into a frenzy. Rarity’s eyes widened as the unthinkable happened.

Twilight kissed her.

She moaned with delight and passion as she forced her tongue down her defeated rival’s throat. Rarity’s eyes widened again, as she groaned in a feeble protest. She was too weak to do anything about it, however. She ached all over, and was in so much pain, she couldn’t even use her magic. The conquered unicorn whimpered at the force of Twilight’s kiss. She was being smothered as Princess Celestia’s pupil explored her mouth. Without warning, the victorious mare broke the kiss and began to nibble on her former friend’s neck. Rarity was forced to tilt her head to the side as she felt Twilight’s teeth cut into her skin and fur surely leaving marks. Each bite lacked any tenderness whatsoever. Twilight was like a hungry wolf devouring a fresh kill, and there was nothing Rarity could do about it. Minutes passed as Twilight continued the ravaging assault. The defeated unicorn winced and whimpered every few moments as the kisses increased in power. She could not believe it. Twilight was having her way with her.

‘How…how could she do this to me?!? W…We were best friends!’ Rarity’s mind screamed as she accepted the assault obediently.

Suddenly, Twilight stopped, licking Rarity’s ear. She began to whisper.

“You are mine tonight, and I’m going to do whatever I want to you. If you try to resist, I will hurt you more. Do you understand?” She whispered coldly to her fellow unicorn.

Rarity was shaking. She had never been more scared in her life. What was she going to do to her? She hoped and prayed as hard as she could to be anywhere else, but she knew it was fruitless. She answered quickly, not wanting to anger the former element of magic.

“Yes,” she whispered back.

“Not good enough, Rarity. I want you to say it. I want you to say that you will do anything I want,” Twilight whispered again.

Rarity gulped before complying, “I…I will do anything you want, Twilight.”

Twilight breathed deeply and smiled. She had never felt like this before. She felt so alive, so invigorated, by all the words of submission. After being in a place where time stood still and hideous creatures took away her freedom and hurt her repeatedly without remorse, her soul felt revitalized by being in control of someone else. No one would ever control her fate again. From now on, she would be the one in control-the dominant force. She wouldn’t be weak or comply with the requests of those who were. They would comply with hers. She would say that she finally felt like herself again, but that wouldn’t be true. She felt better than herself. She would take what she wanted, just as the demons did. When she came back, those who she cared about the most, those who she longed to have even a glimpse of, as she was being torn apart over and over, had treated her like a piece of garbage. Who were they? They weren’t perfect, anything but! She had accepted them, she had depended on them, and they let her down. Twilight knew she played her part in this, and she was punished for it. Now it was their turn. Her loins began to ache again as she stared at the beautiful unicorn under her. Rarity couldn’t even look her in the eye, not that it mattered. Twilight kept their bodies in contact as she used her front hooves to pull herself, sliding her body against Rarity’s.

‘Wh…What is she doing?!?’ Rarity thought to herself as her muzzle slid against Twilight’s stomach.

The purple unicorn quickly hooked her hind legs underneath Rarity’s front legs, pitching herself forward. Rarity shuttered at the sight of Twilight’s marehood above her. It then dawned on her what her former friend was about to do.

“Tw…Twilight, please stop! Please don’t make me do this, I’m begging you!” Rarity stammered.

The seamstress looked up at her former friend. Twilight just gave her an unfeeling stare. The beaten unicorn looked deeply into her eyes, and saw nothing. They were black as night. Whatever spark of light, of decency Twilight Sparkle once had was gone. She was like a wild animal from the Everfree Forest. No morality, no compassion or respect. Just a machine made of flesh operating with a twisted pathos.

“To the victor go the spoils, Rarity. Now, satisfy me,” Twilight stated, her voice as cold as ice.

Rarity hesitated. She wouldn’t do this. She couldn’t do this. Twilight spoke up again, with an emotionless voice.

“You don’t want me to hurt you again. Do you?” The conquering unicorn whispered.

Rarity shook her head softly but quickly, whimpering as she did.

There were no more words spoken. Twilight lowered herself onto Rarity’s muzzle slowly. There was nothing she could do. The fashion designer had no choice but to comply with the winner’s sick demands. She wanted it to be over. She wanted Twilight to leave her alone, but it was clear what she sought. Although it made her sick to her already bruised stomach, she obeyed the given command as her tongue left her mouth and entered her former best friend.

Twilight gasped in ecstasy, as she arched her back. Her hindquarters began to move in motion with Rarity’s servicing. It did not take her long to climax in the state she was in, and soon she lifted herself off her vanquished foe. She stood in the dark room, breathing heavily, as she started down at her would be rival. Rarity was taking in gulps of air herself, but she hadn’t moved. She wouldn’t dare. She was completely subservient. A grin appeared on Twilight’s face as she slowly walked over to the fashion designer, placing a hoof on her chest as a symbol of her victory.

“I always knew you had a talented tongue, Rarity. As good as that was, though, it’s no substitute for the real thing. What to do, what to do…” She pondered.

Rarity was visibly trembling. It was like a nightmare that she couldn’t wake up from. She wanted to scream. She wanted to run, but her body and her fear wouldn’t let her. She turned her head away from the unicorn whose hoof was solidly planted on her chest. She couldn’t bear to look at her, and she hadn’t even heard what Twilight said. Twilight was in need of some inspiration, and she found it when she looked at the curtains that framed the bed in the posh domicile. As she looked closer, she found what she was looking for.

Rope.

Smiling, she activated her magic and untied the ropes that held the curtains in place. Finding a decorative couch, which was in the corner of the room, she used her magic to lift the beaten unicorn and throw her back first onto the ornate seat. Rarity groaned as her aching form slammed into the couch. Even the cushioned piece of furniture offered little leeway since her body was in such a tender state. Twilight wasted no time in tying Rarity to the couch. She hooked her front hooves behind the back of the plush seat and used the limited rope available to secure her back hooves with her front lining each of them up respectively. She giggled as she finished the knot that attached the right front hoof to the right back hoof. Rarity winced as her back arched from the unnatural position she was being forced into. Celestia’s prized student made her way to the front of the couch to admire her handiwork. All of Rarity’s legs were tied together, forcing her belly and chest forward. Her head just hung there as she sniffled lightly. Twilight brought a hoof to her chin lifting the defeated mare’s face. Rarity kept her eyes shut tightly. She couldn’t look; she was too scared as she shuddered at Twilight’s touch. The darker coated unicorn leaned in and began to whisper.

“I think I know exactly how to end our time together this evening. I’m going to find that stallion you fancy. I’m going to bring him back here. He and I are going to make love, while you watch. Do you understand?” Twilight said.

Rarity found new energy as she forgot about her pain. She began to protest, but was quickly silenced as a hoof stuck her horn causing her to scream again. Before she could recover, she found a rope quickly tied itself around her mouth. She grunted wildly trying to speak through the rope, but it was no use. Twilight’s final blow had caused too much pain in her horn, as she struggled in vain to activate her power.

“I can’t have you using your magic before I get back, now can I?” Twilight said playfully.

As the stallion marched down the dark corridor, he had to stay focused. It took all of his self-control to remain professional, and not break into a mad gallop towards his lover’s quarters. Finishing his rounds in the other hallways, he was convinced that everything was secure. Even though he was on the night watch, he still took his duties seriously. If the past was any indication, Equestria could find threats in not so obvious places. Therefore, it was every soldier’s duty to keep a watchful eye for anything out of the ordinary. There were times when it became difficult to keep from getting complacent. The invasion had changes that, however. As much as he liked to muse on the past, he was somewhat preoccupied now. He could not help but let out a small smile knowing that each step lead to a night of passion with the most beautiful mare he had ever laid eyes on. At first, he couldn’t believe that a mare as captivating as her would even look at him twice. By now, however, a true love affair had begun to blossom.

‘I can’t help but wonder what she meant last time when she said ‘experimentation,’’ The armored stallion thought to himself as his smile grew wider.

Turning the corner, he heard a door close, ever so quietly. His training kicked in as he reverted to his assigned duty. He quickened his pace as he was about to announce his presence. He came to an abrupt halt, as he eyed the mare now in front of him.

“Ms. Sparkle? Is everything alright?” He asked in a curious tone.

Twilight had just finished closing the door, as she turned to him with a sultry grin on her face.

“It is… Now that you’re here,” she whispered suggestively.

The stallion only had a moment to eye her curiously before the dark-coated unicorn’s horn started to glow. Before he could react, a spell hit him, as his mind went blank. Twilight smiled as the “Want It, Need It” Spell took effect. The Royal Guard’s eyes glazed over as his lips curled into an inane smile. Twilight leaned in kissing the stallion passionately. She quickly broke the kiss and began whispering in his ear.

“Mmm, you taste delicious. Now, come with me… Sir,” she purred.

Twilight turned back around and opened the door trotting in with the soldier right behind her obediently. Rarity just let her head hang, not noticing the new arrival.

“Get on the bed, sweetie. I’ll just be a moment,” Twilight ordered.

The stallion complied quickly, jumping on the bed and turning to face his master. He waited patiently a giddy smile still plastered on his face. Twilight activated her magic, moving the couch her prisoner was secured to over to the foot of the bed. Princess Celestia’s student nudged Rarity’s face roughly, as she began to come to. She muffled her protest as her eyes finally opened. They began to water at the sight of Twilight’s wicked grin in front of her once again.

“Guess who I found right outside your door, Rarity? It looks like your stallion was about to surprise you. Oh well. I hate to disappoint such a handsome guard, but I think I’ll be able to make it up to him. After all, I am the better mare, aren’t I?” She asked in an authoritative tone.

Rarity’s eyes stung with a mixture of tears and hatred. She was powerless to stop what she knew was about to happen. She knew Twilight couldn’t keep her here indefinitely. Once she was safe again, she would go straight to one of the Princesses. For now though, she was at a loss. Her fellow unicorn would force her to watch the sick show, with no recourse. Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her belly, and as her head pitched forward, she came face to face with Twilight’s right hoof buried in her soft flesh. She let out a small yelp as her conqueror pushed her hoof harder into her stomach.

“I am the better mare, aren’t I Rarity? Answer me when I’m speaking to you!” Twilight barked.

Rarity complied as she shook her head up and down indicating a ‘yes.’ Twilight continued as she took her hoof from her former friend’s midriff and placed it under her chin, lifting her face.

“Now I’m going to show you how the better mare pleases a stallion. I’d tell you to take notes, but you seem a little…tied up at the moment,” she whispered to her would be rival.

Twilight turned around and tackled the stallion, bringing her mouth to his. As the lovemaking began between the two, all Rarity could do was sit and watch, the moonlight shining through the ornate windows, illuminating the lustful dance of the winner and her prize.

“BUT AH WANNA COME WITH YOU!” Applebloom screamed, as her tantrum continued. Big Mac rolled his eyes and sighed as he brought his large hoof to his face covering it. He was beginning to tire of this. Every week, without fail, Applebloom would argue, pout, and use any other means she could think of to tag along with her big brother on his trips to Canterlot. He explained to her repeatedly, that her sister was ill and needed help, and that she was too young for him to delve any deeper into why their sister wouldn’t be around for a while. Stubbornness certainly ran deep in the Apple family, and the filly was no exception. He thought he just had to keep telling her ‘no,’ that eventually she would tire of the constant arguments, and would just accept it as a part of their life right now. Each week, however brought a renewed energy to the bow-haired youngster, as she would come just up to the line of literally throwing herself on the floor, kicking and screaming. The stallion’s patience was starting to wear thin.

‘Ah wonder if Sweetie Belle’s parents have to go through this with her,’ he mused as he approached the angry filly.

He had tried so hard to protect her. When the princess and Applejack explained the things they saw, even he became disturbed. He knew there was no way he could give his little sister the gory details of what happened that night, but he was running out of ways to make these arguments stop. He had talked to her, made up excuses, threatened her with punishments, and had even came though on those threats, as he had grounded her more than a few times. Each time they backfired horribly, as all they did was increase the tension in the already apprehensive household. He needed a different tactic. He would have to tell her the truth without telling her the truth. It was a fine line that he had been trying to avoid even approaching, but his sister’s unwavering resolve to see their sister finally brought the situation to a head. He admired it, in a way. He knew that the siblings had a strong relationship, and he was proud of the fact that Applebloom would move Equestria itself just to make sure her big sister was alright. If she just wasn’t so young.

“Applebloom, come here and sit with me a minute. Please?” The farmer asked.

The filly complied as her gaze softened. Her brother had asked her so tenderly that she could not begrudge him his request. After sitting down next to him under the shade of one of the many trees in the orchard, Big Mac put his saddlebag on the ground and sighed as he continued.

“Applebloom, do you know what the word ‘traumatized’ means?” He asked delicately.

The youngster thought for a moment. Vocabulary wasn’t her best subject. Finally, she shook her head advising her brother that she didn’t know what the word meant. His tone however, made her quite curious as to where he was going with this.

“When somepony is traumatized, it means that something happened to them that was so… horrible… that it…it changed who they are inside. That’s what happened to your sister, Applebloom. She… she saw something so bad…so terrifying…that it’s hurt who she is… inside. Ah’m… Look, Ah know yer worried about Applejack. And Ah’m proud of you that you are. It shows character that ya wanna look after yer family like that. But ya gotta understand. Ah’m just trying to protect you. Ah already have one sister traumatized. A’h… A’h just don’t know what Ah’d do if the same thing happened to you. ‘Cause yer mah sister…and Ah love you,” he said.

He closed his eyes tightly as he thought of Applejack, and everything that she’s gone though. The nightmares, the cold sweats, barely being able to talk about what happened without bursting into tears, starving herself because the mere sight of food made her want to vomit. He opened his eyes again when he heard soft sniffling coming from his side. He looked down at his little sister. She was crying. Not the over exaggerated wails from before. These were honest and quiet tears.

“Ah’m…Ah’m so sorry, Big Mac! Ah’m just so worried about AJ and here Ah am makin’ things harder on you! Ah’m sorry!” She cried as she hugged her big brother tightly.

Big Mac reciprocated the hug, embracing his youngest sibling. He let her cry for a few minutes before pulling away and speaking up again.

“It’s alright Applebloom. Ah know yer worried, and when yer older, we’ll tell you everything, Ah promise. But fer now, ya gotta trust ol’ Big Mac, ok?” He whispered.

She nodded, as she wiped the tears from her face and smiled. After a few moments of silence, Big Mac was satisfied that the tantrums would cease, at least for the rest of the day. He would be traveling to Canterlot in the morning, and he hated parting with his youngest sister on such bad terms. He stood up, nuzzling his sibling softly, before taking to the fields again to get some more work done. Applebloom just stood there watching her brother trot away. She had felt horrible for hurting him like that. How could she be so selfish? She kept saying that she was worried about Applejack, and she was, but deep down, what made it so frustrating was the fact that no one would tell her anything. She felt insulted and angry at the same time. She knew she needed answers, and that she couldn’t ask her brother for them anymore. She had hurt him too much with her actions. Maybe her fellow Cutie Mark Crusaders would have some ideas. She gasped as she suddenly remembered there was a club meeting scheduled for today. Taking off as fast as she could to the tree house, she started to think of ideas she could share. It didn’t take her long to get to their makeshift clubhouse. As she walked in slowly, she took in the sight of an uninterested Sweetie Belle sitting in the corner, staring off into space. A worried look crossed Applebloom’s face as she made her way over to her friend.

“Um…Hi, Sweetie Belle. Everything ok?” She asked tentatively.

The unicorn filly just let out a huge sigh as she turned to face her friend. Things had been hard on her as well. Her parents seemed indifferent to the whole thing. It was as though they either couldn’t or wouldn’t comprehend how devastating the events were that sent Rarity to live in Canterlot so that she could “heal.” Her father and mother went through their normal routines as though nothing had happened. Whenever Sweetie Belle would try to bring up the subject, her parents flat out ignored their daughter’s inquiries. It infuriated her. She had no delusions about her age. She knew that she was just a child, and that parents often hush children when they do not want to discuss certain issues. What hurt Sweetie Belle the most was the fact that she couldn’t tell if they were honestly naive to the situation or if they were just trying to protect her from something. Either way, Sweetie Belle wanted answers. The rest of the town was no help. She had tried to bring it up at school once, and Miss Cheerilee had almost given her a week’s detention just for mentioning it in class. The Cakes were just as bad, completely ignoring any questions raised regarding Pinkie Pie and her friends. Didn’t anyone understand? This was her sister! She was searching for the truth, and no one would help her. It made her feel sad and helpless. At least with her friends, she didn’t have to go through this alone. When she saw Applebloom’s face, she knew that she was feeling the same thing.

“Applebloom, I don’t know how much more of this I can take! It’s been months, and my parents still won’t tell me anything! How about you? Have you had any luck with your brother? He’s still going to Canterlot once a week to see Applejack, right?” She asked in a hope filled voice.

The farm filly’s head just drooped as she shut her eyes. Sweetie Belle was at her side immediately, and put her hoof on her shoulder in an attempt to comfort her.

“Ah…Ah can’t ask mah brother anymore, Sweetie Belle. Ah think Ah hurt him with all the yellin’ and screamin’ Ah’ve been doin’. Ah think we are gonna need to find another way to get information on what happened,” She said dejectedly.

“But how do we do that? It’s not like we can just hop on a train to Canterlot!” The young unicorn said in a discouraged tone.

They both sat in silence for a few minutes, trying to think of a way to gather more intelligence on the situation. They were stumped. How were they ever going to find out anything if no one would talk to them? To Applebloom, the task ahead was clear. They needed to find someone who would be willing to share the story with them. Obviously, a firsthand account was out of the question, since their sisters and their sisters friends were all in Canterlot receiving some sort of treatment. Who could they find? Applebloom thought hard, going over every little thing she’d heard about the incident. There wasn’t much, just what she was able to pick up in whispers. She remembered a pony talking about another pony that was there that night. It was said that she suffered a horrific injury. The pony didn’t go on, as she was visibly disturbed by said wound. Although it scared her to think about it, her desire for answers about her sister outweighed her trepidation. She closed her eyes, trying to place her mind back at that scene where she overheard the conversation. She suddenly remembered a name mentioned. Before she could speak up, however, Scootaloo burst into the clubhouse excitedly.

“Hey guys! Guess what?!? A travelling carnival is coming to Appleloosa! Applebloom, isn’t that where your cousin lives? Maybe we can go there to visit and take in the carnival! What do you girls think?” The small pegasus asked excitedly.

Scootaloo had a rough time at the beginning of the whole ordeal. At first, she thought that Rainbow Dash had gone with her friends to Canterlot, just to make sure they were alright after the incident. She didn’t think there was anything in the world that could hurt her fearless mentor. After a conversation with Big Mac, however, her perspective changed. The stallion had confirmed that Rainbow Dash was receiving treatment just like the other elements of harmony. It was a devastating fact for the young flyer, but she got over it quickly. As much as she admired Rainbow Dash, she was her idol, not her sister. She wasn’t blood like Applejack and Rarity were to Applebloom and Sweetie Belle. Therefore she made it her mission to do the only thing she could. She attempted to cheer her friends up at any turn. It rarely worked, but she wouldn’t give up. After all, if she did, what would Rainbow Dash think?

“Ah’m sorry, Scoots, but we need to find out more about what happened to our sisters. This is no time to be thinkin’ about a silly carnival!” Applebloom answered with a scowl.

Undaunted, the young pegasus trotted forward, laying out the pamphlet in front of her fellow crusaders. There were write-ups and pictures spread along the sheets.

“Oh, come on! The two of you have been so down in the dumps, it’s about time you we got out there and had some fun for a change! Just look! There’s going to be games, food, prizes, and a show with the terrifying, the scary, the shocking… Three Legged Monster Pony!” Scootaloo exclaimed in the most dramatic voice she could muster.

Applebloom and Sweetie Belle sighed inwardly as they both looked at the brochure, if anything just to placate their friend. What Applebloom found, however, caused her eyes to widen. In one of the pictures was the so-called “Three Legged Monster Pony.”

She looked closer as she studied the “monster’s” cutie mark. Suddenly, a flood of memories came back to her, as she vividly remembered the conversation she had overheard a few months ago. The name of the mystery pony came to her instantly, echoing through her mind. She looked up from the pamphlet with a look of renewed hope on her face, which confused her friends. They got even more curious at the name she uttered just above a whisper.

“Trixie.”

Hi Everyone! I hope everyone is having a great holiday! So, another chapter in the books. I hope everyone enjoys it. Please let me know what you think!

Chapter 7

‘4:30AM,’ Twilight thought to herself as she stared at the clock on the wall.

The room was still dark, only illuminated slightly by Luna’s moon. The only sound she could hear was the quiet snoring of her prisoner and the stallion that lay next to her on the posh bed. Her lips curled in a smile as she managed to stifle a giggle. The last few hours were wonderful. Rarity’s lover had more than satisfied her, even though he was exhausted. She thought perhaps that she had pushed him too far, but quickly dismissed the thought. After all, he was a Royal Guard of Princess Celestia. He was young. Strong. Virile. Everything she had needed at that moment. What surprised her the most was how still Rarity was though the whole thing. She never made a sound. She just sat there and watched. Occasionally, Twilight would flash her former friend a smile just to show the unicorn how good of a time she was having. She was met with a glare that did nothing more than encourage her. She was in control, regardless of the fashion designer’s incessant scowling.

‘I could do more. I want to do more, but it is getting late…or early rather. I should probably get back to my room soon. It’ll be time to head on up to see Spike in a little while,’ Twilight thought to herself as she got to her hooves.

She walked over to her fellow unicorn and used her magic to undo her bonds. Rarity moaned as she crumpled to the ground. Her joints were sore from being in such an awkward position for so long. A small whimper escaped her throat as she tried to get up, only to wince in pain. Twilight had to suppress another chuckle. After the beating Rarity gave her when she first came back, the fashion expert’s current pain left Twilight with a sense of contentment. As much as she would have liked to muse on these thoughts, however, it was time make her exit. She just needed to do a few things before she left.

“Let’s get you cleaned up, shall we?” The former element of magic whispered as she lifted Rarity in the air towards the bathroom.

Rarity was awake by now, but too bleary eyed and sore to move. Once entering the ornate bathroom, Twilight closed the door quietly. Using her magic, she turned on the shower, waiting for the water to become hot. After a minute or so, steam began to fill the room, as she levitated Rarity’s beaten form into the tub before them. Twilight watched as the water cascaded down her former friend’s body and mane. She used her magic to undo the rope around the fashion expert’s mouth. As much as she hated her, she didn’t want her to drown. Just like before, Rarity didn’t move. The more awake she became the more existent the memories of the last few hours became. She shuddered, a combination of her thoughts and the brush that gently scrubbed her coat and mane. They didn’t say a word to each other, as Twilight cleaned her like an unruly child in need of bathing. Rarity closed her eyes tightly as she wished with all her might to be anywhere but where she was right now. Satisfied with her fellow unicorn’s more rejuvenated look, Princess Celestia’s student activated her magic again, lifting a towel over to them, using it to dry her former friend slowly yet gently. Rarity felt herself lifted from her position again. She couldn’t move, regardless of the magic. Her joints were so stiff that she could barely stand in the tub. As they made their way gingerly back to the bed, Twilight walked slowly, being careful not to wake the sleeping stallion. Not that she was worried, really. After the romp they had, it would take a thundercloud going off right next to his ear to wake him. She placed Rarity in the bed on her side, facing her lover. The action would have confused the fashion expert if her mind hadn’t already been racing with questions. What came next? Was this inescapable nightmare finally over? Would Twilight let her go? She just stared at the back of the sleeping stallion’s head as she felt the bed move slightly. She felt her mane brushed to the side. It was still a bit damp from the shower. The sensation of Twilight’s body against hers above the covers sent a shiver down her spine. She couldn’t hide the shudder, as she whimpered. Twilight was lying down next to her. Why? What other sick thing did she have planned? The unicorn felt a hoof begin to caress her belly, and hot breath tease her neck.

‘Not again! Please, please, not again!’ Rarity’s mind screamed.

“I had a perfectly wonderful time tonight, Rarity. Thanks for letting me in. By the way, just so you don’t get any ideas, if you tell anyone what happened last night, I will personally go to Princess Celestia and tell her about lover-boy here. And I’ll tell her who was responsible for almost taking her student away from her again. Do you understand?” Twilight said just above a whisper.

“Y…Yes, Twilight. I…I understand,” Rarity replied without hesitation.

Twilight just smiled knowing her victory was complete. She tilted her head towards the clock on the other side of the room. Princess Celestia’s sun had begun to creep over the horizon. It was time to take her leave.

“It’s time for me to go. We should do this again sometime, don’t you think?” Twilight whispered again.

Rarity’s eyes went wide. She thought that it would be over. She already gave up. She submitted in every way, what more could Twilight want from her? She shut her eyes tightly as tears started to form.

“Celestia, help me,” she said under her breath.

The giggle that emanated from Twilight’s throat cut to the core of Rarity’s soul like a knife. The former element of magic leaned in closer, her muzzle just behind the fashion expert’s ear.

“No, Rarity. I’m your princess now,” She said.

Rarity was in awe. Frozen by fear and the helplessness she felt at that last statement. She was so horrified that she barely even noticed when Twilight kissed her on the cheek. Getting up, Twilight slowly made her way out of the bedroom. Her fellow unicorn just lay there, not moving as the sound of her conqueror’s footsteps echoed slightly throughout the room. Once she heard the door close, Rarity did the only thing she could. She cried. She wailed into her pillow, a mixture of rage, sadness, fear and disgust pouring through her tears. What was she going to do? Whom could she tell? Who would help her? Even though it began as a carnal affair, she had begun to develop feelings for the stallion to her side. Even if she didn’t, she would never forgive herself if he suffered because of something she initiated. And what about Twilight? They were having group sessions now, as well as individual therapy. How could she face her? How could she hold in the pain and the humiliation while being around the others? These questions attacked her mind like an army besieging a fortress. Her train of thought was broken, however, when she heard a strained groan come from the Royal Guard next to her.

“Hmmm… Rarity? That must have been quite a night we had! I don’t even remember it! Wait, I remember seeing Twilight. Is she alright?” He said in a raspy voice as he turned to look at his lover.

Rarity’s eyes went wide, as she was barely able to contain a gasp at the question. She gulped, as she looked him the eye. She was going to have to lie. It was the only thing she could do now. She couldn’t tell him what really happened: That he was forced to have relations with another mare. Rarity had always been a good actress, and as much as she hated herself for doing what she was about to do, she knew it was for the best at the moment.

“O…Oh, it was quite a night! Twilight is just fine! She just came by to… see how I was doing,” Rarity said while putting on her best smile.

Looking at the clock, the stallion grunted a response and turned over. Rarity went back to her thoughts as soon as the stallion’s back was turned.

‘I…I have to figure this out! I…I will figure this out! I have to!’ Her mind screamed.

Soon, his snoring permeated the room again, leaving Rarity to cry softly to herself as the morning sun began to rise.

Princess Luna sat in front of the mirror as she once again examined her features. It had been quite a week, and a proper grooming was the best way she thought to relieve the stress. She knew that some ponies loved to gab when getting themselves groomed, but not her. She was always too relaxed to say anything. She felt like a new princess, as she once again examined her make-up and accessories. She could have it professionally done, of course. After all, she was royalty, and co-ruler of the land. However, she took a special pride in being able to prepare herself, and not have to rely on the professionals constantly. The talent proved quite useful, especially when receiving guests. A small smile crept onto her face at the thought of today’s visitor. She was so lost in thought that her sister’s voice startled her.

“Well, someone seems quite happy today. Care to share, little sister?” Princess Celestia inquired while walking into her sister’s bedchambers.

“Tia! Don’t sneak up on me like that!” The princess of the night retorted.

Princess Celestia let out a small laugh. She knew what day it was and who would be coming by. The white alicorn’s smile grew as she sat next to her sibling. It was so nice having her back. She loved her citizens very much, but there was always a distance she had to keep with them, since she was their ruler. Even as close as she was with Twilight Sparkle, she was at best a mother figure and still an authority figure for the young mare. Her sister was family, however. She could just be herself around her fellow alicorn, and it was a feeling she cherished, especially having forgotten it for so long. As much as she had a duty to the denizens of Equestria, she also had the charge of giving her little sister a hard time now and again.

“My apologies, Luna. So, do you have something special planned for today? You seem to be taking your time getting ready,” she said.

Princess Luna stiffened at the inquiry. She turned to give her sibling a faux glare, while trying to suppress the redness working its way onto her cheeks. She knew what her sister was doing.

‘The more things change, the more they stay the same, I see!’ The darker coated alicorn thought to herself.

“As you know, we are scheduled to have a guest in the castle today, and I wanted to look my best, that’s all,” she answered gruffly.

Princess Celestia did her best to stifle a giggle. She always took great joy at ribbing her sister. She brought a hoof to her chin, as though she was pretending to ponder something.

“Hmmm, whoever could we be receiving today? Oh, that’s right, isn’t that stallion coming by? What’s his name?” She exaggerated.

Luna huffed as she returned the inquiry, “His name is Big Mackinto…Big Mac,” she said, correcting herself.

Luna was getting more nervous talking about the stallion. Whenever he was around her, she got butterflies in her stomach. His quiet gentleness, his hard stare. It affected her more than she was willing to admit to herself. She levitated a glass of water to herself, as her sister began to speak again.

‘That’s it… take a nice big gulp…’ Celestia thought to herself as she opened her mouth to speak.

“Oh! That’s right, I remember now! The red stallion with the cute tush!” The sun princess said exuberantly.

The stream of water that jetted from Luna’s mouth splashed all over her mirror, and began cascading down. The princess of the moon turned around, her cheeks now crimson with a wide-eyed look of exasperation.

“TIA!” Luna exclaimed.

The older alicorn stopped paying attention, however. She was too busy rolling on her back, holding her stomach and laughing so hard, tears were starting to form in the corners of her eyes. Her sibling stood and huffed loudly, not that Celestia heard her over her own laughing.

“Tia, that was mean! Why would you do that?!?” Luna inquired heatedly.

“Oh, oh, Luna, I-I’m sorry, I couldn’t resist!” She stammered through her laughing.

Luna stared at her sister flatly, waiting for her to calm down. Why did she have to tease her like this? With everything that has happened, did she really think it was appropriate to give her little sister a hard time? She shook her head and turned back to the water splash on the ornate mirror in front of her. Using her magic, she levitated a tissue and began cleaning her mess.

“And she says I need to be more mature,” the moon princess muttered a bit more loudly than she originally intended.

Princess Celestia did her best to control herself. She was starting to reign in her laughter until that last statement started it up all over again. She hadn’t laughed like this in so long, and as much as she didn’t want it to end, she did have something important to discuss with her younger sibling. It took her another minute, but finally she caught her breath and regained her composure. Luna’s scowl remained as she began to speak again.

“Sister, I know you like him, but we do have to talk about his visit today,” the larger alicorn stated.

“What do you mean?” Luna asked curiously, as she turned to face her.

“With the events of the past week….with Twilight coming back…we have to discuss how we are going to proceed with Big Mackintosh’s visit,” Celestia stated seriously.

“Tia, are you suggesting that-“the princess of the night stammered before being cut off.

“No, I’m not suggesting that we lie to him. However, we have to make him understand the gravity of this situation, and how important it is that no one knows about what has occurred outside the castle. Twilight was almost taken away from me…from us again, and until we have more information on what we are dealing with, it is simply better to keep these events within the confines of the grounds. After observing him, I do believe he is trustworthy, I just hope that he is also complicit,” the sun princess stated.

Luna turned from her sister’s gaze as she thought hard about her elder’s statement. She weighed the choices carefully. She could invite him to stay here while everything was sorted out. To say she would love his company would be an understatement, and it would give him a chance to get closer to his sister and the others, possibly helping them with their recovery. However, no one knew what his reaction was going to be. After all, Twilight may have died that night, but she was the reason his sister was suffering so much in the first place. Princess Celestia’s student had gone insane and tried to kill them that night in a fanatical act of self-preservation. Understandably, Big Mac may harbor some ill will towards the mare, and who could blame him. As gentle as he was, he was also one of the strongest ponies in his town. He was a physical powerhouse, and who knows what he would be capable of if he became angry and irrational, especially if he viewed such a hypothetical assault as defending a family member. Luna also knew of his responsibilities back in Ponyville at Sweet Apple Acres. She would have to find a way to break the news to him gently. She was fairly certain that if she entrusted the stallion with such information and asked him to keep it to himself he would comply.

“I…I understand, sister. I believe that if I just talked with him, he will keep the knowledge of Twilight Sparkle’s return to himself,” Luna answered.

Princess Celestia sighed in relief. She was uncertain as to how her little sister would take to talking to Big Mackintosh about such a sensitive subject, but the look on Luna’s face told her everything she needed to know. Her little sister has shown a remarkable increase in taking responsibility over the past six months. She smiled before levitating a glass of water to her own lips and taking a drink. She was so proud of her sibling.

“It’ll be nice to get some alone time with that cute tush of his anyway,” Luna stated with her own devious smile.

Princess Celestia immediately began choking on her water, as her eyes went wide. She needed to relieve her mouth of its contents, but her sister was right in front of her. Panicking, she turned her head to the side as a spray of liquid left her throat and rained onto the posh floor by the doorway.

“Luna!” Celestia exclaimed while catching her breath.

Now it was the princess of the night’s turn to laugh. She laughed so hard she fell off the stool she was sitting on in front of her mirror. It didn’t take long for her big sister to join in, as they both were practically snorting. Suddenly the door burst open as one of the Royal Guards entered.

“Your Majesty, are you all-WAHH!” The stallion shouted as he slipped on the wet floor in front of him.

Luna and Celestia both looked up for a moment just in time to see the poor pegasus slide on his belly across the room his backside slamming into the moon princess’s bed. For a moment, there was silence, as the alicorns stared at the guard. He just started back at them blankly. He blinked a few times, showing that he was alright, just confused. This brought a torrent of laughter even greater than before as the sisters rolled into each other. After a few moments, the siblings finally settled down and smiled at each other. There were tears in each other’s eyes, as they appeared to be thinking about the same thing.

“Thank you, Luna. I needed that in the worst way. With everything that’s been going on, I never thought I would laugh again. I love you little sister,” she said.

“I love you too, big sister,” Luna answered hugging her sibling.

The two shared an embrace for a few moments, as the perplexed stallion continued to look on in confusion.

Pinkie Pie’s stomach grumbled again as she made her way down the hallway, her hooves echoing with each step. She had been so upset when Princess Luna had informed her of the attack on Twilight. It hurt her to the core. How could anyone do this? She knew Twilight had made mistakes to say the least, but how was beating her half to death going to solve anything? Twilight was right about one thing: she came to her friends with her tail literally tucked between her legs, humble and begging for forgiveness. How could the rest of her friends just turn their backs on her? After all they had been though together, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash and even Applejack, just wanted to throw all of that away. Just thinking about it made her heart break. It was ok though. She would make everything alright again. They’ll see! If they weren’t going to be friends with Twilight, then she would. She owed it to her. Rainbow Dash may have screamed her head off, but that didn’t make any of the dark coated unicorn’s points any less valid. Not to mention, after Twilight’s admission of her time in Tartarus, how could anyone turn away from her, no matter what she had done? She owed her an apology. Her friends owed Twilight an apology, and if they weren’t going to give it, then she would, no matter what they thought. Her stomach growled again, as she knocked on the room that was supposed to be her old quarters. She had heard that Twilight went right back to her studies with Spike after she was discharged from the doctors’ care. Hopefully some breakfast would get her out of the library and start interacting with others of her own volition again. Within a minute, Spike came to the door, opening it slowly. He smiled as he met Pinkie Pie’s gaze.

“Oh, Hi Pinkie Pie. I’m guessing you’re here to see Twilight?” He inquired.

“Hi Spike. Yes, I wanted to see if she was up for some breakfast. Is she here?” The pink party mare asked.

Spike’s manner changed after hearing the question. He had a look of uncertainty on his face. Pinkie Pie eyed him curiously, as she pressed him for answers.

“Spike? I…Is everything alright?” She said.

“W…well, yeah…kinda,” he stated.

“What do you mean?” She asked, as she began walking into the room behind the young dragon.

“Go see for yourself,” he stated flatly.

Before Spike even finished his statement, the pink party mare began to hear muttering. It seemed to be coming from the second level of the quarters. She ascended the stairs her curiosity growing with each step. The muttering became louder the closer she got to the top. Finally, she gasped at what she saw when Twilight came into view. The unicorn was like a whirlwind. There were books and papers scattered about as Twilight ran from bookshelf to bookshelf taking what seemed like random texts and reading a few lines and tossing them about. For a moment, Pinkie Pie could do nothing but stare. She had seen Twilight like this once before, during that whole time travel debacle. While her behavior in that instance seemed at least congruent with what was facing her at the time, this just seemed… well, random! The pink earth pony just shook her head. This must have been bad for her of all ponies to call it random. Maybe she could snap Twilight out of it.

“Hi, Twilight! It’s me, Pinkie Pie!” She announced cheerfully.

“Pinkie! Good, I’m glad you’re here! I think that the possibilities are endless, especially if we assume that me coming back had a purifying effect! It…it’s like when you put ore in a fire, you’re from a rock farm so you understand that, but, anyway, it’s after heat purifies the metal, it becomes stronger, and that’s the main point, because if we take into account Mitosis, which is the process by which a eukaryotic cell separates the chromosomes in its cell nucleus into two identical sets, in two separate nuclei, which is also a form of karyokinesis, or, you know, nuclear division, it is generally followed immediately by cytokinesis, which divides the nuclei, and cytoplasm, and organelles, and cell membrane into two cells containing roughly equal shares of these cellular components, and that’s where understanding comes from, you see Pinkie Pie? That’s the key by which the forge purifies its creation!” Twilight rambled.

Pinkie Pie just stood there blinking, trying to process what her friend was talking about. She thought it best to try to change the subject.

“Umm…are you hungry? Would you like to get some breakfast?” Pinkie Pie inquired sweetly.

“There is a lot to do, Pinkie, but, yes, I need sustenance. I’ve been up all night, and I didn’t have any food up here,” Twilight answered in a much calmer tone.

Pinkie let out a sigh of relief as she turned to go down the stairs. She barely had time to move as she felt Twilight’s fur brush against her.

“RACE YA!” Twilight yelled as she barreled down the staircase.

Pinkie Pie just stared, wide-eyed. Twilight was taking the steps a few at a time. She was so fast and graceful. She looked better than even the most polished of athletes. Something was clearly going wrong. Had Discord made some sort of error? She had to get to the bottom of this. Between how she acted around the rest of the former elements and her wild behavior today, she knew this was a recipe for disaster.

Pinkie Pie nibbled quietly on her muffin as she studied Twilight Sparkle carefully. They had made it down to the dining hall without too much of an issue. No one else was around, which made it a bit easier, considering how high the tension had been the last few days. They did get some coarse looks from the royal guards, which perturbed her a bit, but they did nothing to disturb their foraging. Twilight had chosen ice cream, and was scooping yet another helping into her bowl. It was her third in fifteen minutes, and throughout the whole meal she kept uttering to herself, while occasionally bringing her left hoof to her face. Twilight was beginning to scare her. She didn’t seem to be making any sense. What could have happened? She seemed relatively fine a few days ago, or at least coherent. She spoke up trying to get the unicorn’s attention.

“Umm…Twilight? Is…is there something wrong with your face?” Pinkie Pie asked quietly.

“What? Oh, yes. I think I just have some sort of scab, that’s all. This ice cream is lacking. It needs… AHA!” The unicorn shouted as she jumped to her hooves, startling her friend.

Twilight Sparkle walked over to a shelf on the other side of the polished royal kitchen and levitated another bowl towards them. She placed it on the counter and undid the top, as she used her magic to levitate a spoon. Pinkie Pie looked on curiously, and gasped at the contents of the jar. It was sugar. Twilight was sprinkling sugar onto her ice cream. Something was definitely wrong. The pink earth mare had the biggest sweet tooth of any pony she knew, and even she gagged at the idea of adding sugar to ice cream. It pained her to do it, but she had to go to the princess. She sighed and turned away from her friend as she thought over her options. What would she tell the princess? Would she lie again? Could she lie again? It tore her apart to have to lie to the princesses, but what else could she do? She was so lost in thought that she barely heard the squeak that came from behind them.

“I’m very happy you have decided to do this, Fluttershy. This is most certainly a breakthrough,” Princess Luna said.

The dark-coated alicorn smiled at the timid pegasus next to her as they walked down the hallway. Fluttershy had come to her early this morning. Apparently, Twilight Sparkle had been by to visit her and to apologize about everything that happened. She was so scared of her, however, that she locked herself in the bathroom and told her former friend to go away because she was scared of her. The pegasus said that she heard Twilight break down in tears and leave, and that broke her heart. She wanted to apologize to the former element of magic, but she didn’t know if she could do it alone. Princess Luna was more than happy to escort her down to see Twilight. After checking in with Spike, they found out that Pinkie Pie and Twilight were going to the main dining hall to get some breakfast. Luna was excited at the prospect. This was a big step for Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie being there should ease the tension even more. When Fluttershy first came to the castle for treatment after the initial incident, she was almost catatonic. For the first two weeks, she didn’t stop shivering. She wouldn’t eat, and she just kept crying. Even when she had calmed down enough to talk, the mere mention of the incident or Twilight Sparkle would send her into a panic attack. For her to be here now walking with the princess determined to find Twilight to talk to her was nothing less than a minor miracle. They hadn’t made much small talk since they started their journey. Fluttershy wore a pensive look as she seemed to be thinking hard about what she was going to say to Twilight. As they rounded the corner and entered the main dining hall, it was empty except for Pinkie Pie and Twilight Sparkle, who had found a corner table. As they got closer, Fluttershy gasped. She was so lost in thought, she hadn’t even realized how close her and the princess had gotten to her fellow elements. The timid pegasus could not help but utter a small squeak at Twilight’s presence. Pinkie Pie turned at the sound and immediately stood up from her breakfast at the first sight of Princess Luna.

“Oh, good morning, Princess Luna! Hi Fluttershy!” The pink party pony said with a small smile while giving a quick bow towards the princess.

“Good morning, Pinkie Pie. Fluttershy had asked to speak to Twilight Sparkle for a moment,” the princess said.

They all turned around to look at the unicorn in question. Her face was practically buried in her bowl of ice cream, and hadn’t even acknowledged the princess and Fluttershy when they had arrived. It was very peculiar. She wasn’t like Rarity when it came to proper etiquette, but she had been practically raised around royalty since she began studying under Princess Celestia as a filly. How could she not at least give a quick bow? After a few moments, the princess of the moon decided to intervene. She knew that she needed to have patience. Twilight was still not herself yet and scolding her for not showing proper respect would undo this chance for Fluttershy to get some peace, and that was more important than manners.

“Twilight Sparkle. It is Princess Luna and Fluttershy. Fluttershy has something she would like to say to you,” the princess stated while stepping aside, letting the animal lover come forward.

Twilight eyed the two of them curiously. She looked deep in thought as she rose from the table and made her way around it cautiously. Fluttershy’s heart was beating faster and faster with each step the unicorn took towards her. She had to keep focused.

‘you can do this, you can do this, you can do this…’ echoed through her mind as Twilight stepped forward.

The two mares were face to face now. Neither of them said a word. Fluttershy looked down and away from Twilight. For what seemed like an eternity, there was just silence. As the tension mounted, the pegasus finally sighed as she spoke.

“Um, Twilight, I just wanted to um, apol…apologize for what happened yesterday. I didn’t mean to make you cry,” she stated meekly, while finally looking up at her former friend.

Twilight Sparkle leaned in, causing Fluttershy to become even more uncomfortable. She had so many thoughts racing through her head at the moment, it was hard to think straight.

“You were so afraid. It hurt me so much,” Twilight answered.

Fluttershy shut her eyes tightly as she took in the unicorn’s words. She knew that she had made a mistake letting her fear take control of her as she did. She knew what it was like. She had felt the same anger during the first Grand Galloping Gala. She was so nice and sweet, how the animals in the garden could be frightened of her confused her. As her confusion grew, however, so did her anger. She had let her feelings take over her being then, just as she did when Twilight came to apologize. While she was still scared, she knew she needed to at least try and make it right. Having someone out there who was crying over her direct actions made her feel horrible. It made her feel like she was one of the bullies who used to make fun of her because of her flying skills. Their methods may have differed, but the results were the same: tears. She also had some time to think about Twilight, herself. She hated being scared all the time, and even though there were unanswered questions, she wanted the madness and sadness behind her. Twilight was clearly sorry for what she had done, and even though she had not fully forgiven the former element of magic, she had carefully considered Twilight’s points made during the last group session. She tried to be as empathetic as possible, and when she really thought about it, she had been in a similar situation. She remembered how she treated Rarity and Pinkie Pie after the Iron Will seminar. She was power drunk and angry. She hadn’t been thinking straight, just as Twilight wasn’t when she was going through her changes. Rarity and Pinkie Pie hadn’t given up on her, however. Instead, they kept trying to talk to her, and it was her own meanness towards her friends that finally snapped her out of it. The circumstances were the same regardless of the deadly variables that were introduced. Could she really hold Twilight responsible for her actions while she was changing into a different creature? Could she judge her for the same mistakes that she herself had made? It was time to bury the hatchet and move on. The doctors have been telling her that is how the healing begins.

“I know, I know, I was just so scared, but I know now that is no excuse for how rude I was. So, I wanted to say I’m sorry. I’m sorry Twi…” Fluttershy said just above a whisper before the former element of magic cut her off.

“You had a chance. It was right there. The Plasma Pool! You could have jumped in and you would have been purified! Everything you hated about yourself would have been gone!” Twilight shouted as she put her front hooves on the pegasus’ shoulders.

The former element of kindness stiffened at the action but held her ground. She was trying to analyze Twilight’s words, but they weren’t making any sense. What was she talking about?

“Um, Twilight? What do you mean? Wh…what’s a Plasma Pool?” the timid mare stammered.

“We could have been IT, Fluttershy! You and me and Pinkie, and A.J. All of us together, we would have been closer than any friends in Equestrian history! Why?!? Why did you throw it away?!?” Twilight shouted even louder.

Princess Luna could see that Fluttershy was beginning to get uncomfortable. It was time to end this. She needed to ensure Fluttershy’s safety as well as her mental state. The princess of the moon refused to allow another setback. This behavior was odd as well, since Twilight Sparkle had always appeared lucid after she returned. She needed more information, possibly a private conversation. Big Mac was also set to arrive soon, and she had no more time to spare.

“Twilight Sparkle, that’s enough,” the princess advised sternly.

“Twilight, please I don’t know what you’re talking about!” Fluttershy said in exasperation.

The pegasus brought her front right hoof to meet her former friend’s. She was about to move away when the unicorn used her strength to push her against the wall. A wild look of madness plastered itself onto Twilight’s face as she took a low stance.

“DON’T TOUCH MY HOOVES! DON’T YOU EVER TOUCH MY HOOVES!” Twilight screamed at the top of her lungs.

Luna needed to act quickly. She barely had time to act, but managed to get Twilight trapped in a magic bubble before she leapt at Fluttershy. As Twilight floated in the bubble, she became increasingly exasperated. She began bucking the slightly invisible walls. Luna’s eyes widened at the display. She could feel the pressure on her magic prison. Twilight’s physical strength was off the charts. Not even the strongest earth pony was capable of hitting with that much force. Something was wrong. She needed to calm Twilight down before she could do anything else. The mare was in a frenzy while Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy looked on helplessly.

“YOU WON’T GET ME! I’M STRONG NOW! YOU WON’T EVER TAKE MY HOOVES AGAIN, DO YOU HEAR ME?!? I’LL KILL YOU IF YOU TRY!! I’LL KILL YOU!!” The former element of magic bellowed as loud as she could.

“Twilight, please! Calm down! Fluttershy is your friend! No one wants to hurt you here!” Princess Luna said.

The bucking continued and the princess of the night was forced to increase her own magic output. As a result, the makeshift prison constricted. Twilight Sparkled began to panic at the development.

“NO, NO, NO, PLEASE DON’T DO THIS TO ME AGAIN!!! I’LL DO WHATEVER YOU WANT, JUST PLEASE LET ME GO!! DON’T TAKE MY HOOVES AGAIN!!! PLEASE DON’T TAKE MY HOOVES AGAIN!!!” She screamed again, this time with tears streaming down her face.

“NO ONE IS TRYING TO TAKE YOUR HOOVES, TWILIGHT! YOU’RE IN THE CASTLE! IT’S ME, PRINCESS LUNA! CAN’T YOU SEE ME? PINKIE PIE AND FLUTTERSHY ARE HERE TOO! YOU HAVE TO STOP THIS!” The moon princess yelled back desperately.

Twilight’s eyes and horn began to glow as she started building up her magic. She let out guttural cry as she lashed out with her power. There was a bright flash as the bubble was broken and Twilight Sparkle crashed to the ground. For a moment, there was silence. Princess Luna was immediately at the unicorn’s side as she lay on her side, moaning. She was shivering as tears continued to fall, creating a wet spot on the ornate marble floor. Two royal guards were quickly at the princess’ side, ready to attack. The alicorn held up her left hoof, waving them off. They both stood down, as ordered.

“Wh…what happened?!?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“I do not know, Pinkie Pie. But right now, Twilight is in shock. We have to get her to the infirmary this instant,” Princess Luna answered.

As the pink earth pony watched the princess once again activate her magic, and lift a seemingly unconscious Twilight Sparkle out of the dining hall, Discord’s words again echoed through her mind.

‘Be careful what you wish for…’

Hi, everyone! Another chapter in the books! Please review!

Chapter 8

Twilight Sparkle examined the light wood bookshelves before her, as she slowly lifted a hoof to caress the spines of the tomes facing her. She was back in Ponyville at her home, in the library. She used the rest of her senses to examine her surroundings. The smell of wood and paper tickled her nostrils as she continued to walk tentatively about her former domicile. Everything was perfect. Her books were in order and the table in the center of the room seemed to shine. A smile made its way onto her face as she sighed. She was home. She was finally home, after everything that happened. She had wished for this moment for over six months, and here she was, back where she should be. Suddenly, her eyes went wide as she gasped. What about her friends? Were they here as well? The questions kept coming as her eyes darted around nervously. The last thing she remembered was talking to Fluttershy, and suddenly she was back here. Was this right? How did she get here? Whatever fantasy this was began to unravel in her mind quickly. Before she could think about the matter further, however, there was a knock on the door. Snapping out of her trance, she galloped towards her entrance and quickly threw the door open. Before she could react, she found herself pinned to the ground by a blur of pink.

“Surprise!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, nose to nose with her friend.

“Pinkie? What are you…Where are we? Why are we back in Ponyville? I…I thought were supposed to be in Canterlot!” She asked.

The sounds of hoof steps made her ears perk up, as she tilted her head to the side. She soon found herself surrounded by her fellow elements of harmony. They all offered her smiles, as Pinkie Pie continued straddling her.

“We wanted to give you a proper welcome back, sugarcube!” Applejack stated cheerfully.

“Yeah! You’re back here with us, just the way it should be, right?” Rainbow Dash reinforced.

“You…you mean…you forgive me? All of you? I… I thought you all hated me.” Twilight asked as she shut her eyes tightly.

“Oh, there’s no need for that, darling. You’re here and we’re here, and that’s all that matters, Twilight,” Rarity said.

Applejack walked over to the corner of the room. A record player stood there with a record spinning on it. Twilight twisted her head to see where Applejack was going, and eyed the phonograph curiously.

‘When did I get a record player?’ She thought to herself as the sound of musical tones filled the air.

Twilight twisted her neck back around to face Pinkie Pie once again, her lips curling in a smile. They forgave her. She could feel tears forming in her eyes as she looked into the pink earth pony’s eyes. Her heart filled with happiness at the notion of getting back to a sense of normalcy. Lunch dates with her friends, pony pet play dates, even writing letters to the princess and getting back to her research seemed possible again.

“Thank you so much, girls! Thank you so-AGH!” a hoof striking the side of her head cut off her statement.

“Come on, girls! It’s time to have some fun!” Applejack said, as she walked over to the group.

Twilight’s thought process was brought to a standstill, as she looked back up at Pinkie Pie, whose right hoof was raised above her, ready to strike another blow.

“Girls? What? What are you doing?” Twilight asked, her voice cracking in fear.

“Aw, we’re just having some fun, egghead! Relax!” Rainbow Dash huffed.

Suddenly, blow after blow began to rain down upon the unicorn. Pinkie Pie had gotten up off her, as Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and even Fluttershy kicked her over and over again. Pinkie Pie turned around and joined in. Twilight felt nothing but pain as hooves struck her face, belly and sides repeatedly. She grunted and yelped as the pain increased. She rolled from side to side as she was struck again just above her ribcage. The music in the air mixed with Twilight’s howls of pain, as she curled into a ball trying desperately to get away from the invading hooves. Twilight began to cry. How could they do this to her? They just said that they forgave her, and here they were, beating the life out of her. At last, her former friends ceased their attack, leaving Twilight Sparkle bruised with a pool of blood forming under her head. Her muzzle had taken quite a few blows as the deep crimson liquid flowed freely from the newly opened wounds. Her eyes went wide and she froze terrified at the next sound she heard. They were laughing. They giggled incessantly, looking at each other before speaking again.

“Oh, my! That was quite enjoyable!” Fluttershy stated excitedly.

“Ah know, right? Havin’ fun there Twilight?” Applejack inquired, turning her gaze towards her former friend.

Twilight just answered with a strained groan. She began to reach out with her left hoof. She desperately tried to crawl away, her thoughts reduced to simple survival instincts.

“Guess what Twilight?!? We have a great surprise for you!” Pinkie Pie cheered.

Twilight felt herself picked up by Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. Hear head lolled from side to side as she strained to see where her former friends were taking her. Her vision was blurry, as she was beginning to lose consciousness. The group made their way down to the basement of the Library. Twilight again struggled to see where she was and what was happening. As they reached the base of the staircase, she gasped inwardly, as her adrenaline began to flow freely throughout her body. Before them was what seemed to be an elaborate pulley system? Ropes and gears littered the basement floor, with some of the ropes looped together as nooses. The pegasi let her drop to the floor unceremoniously. The unicorn groaned as she tried to move her sore flesh. Rarity’s horn activated as the nooses that the former element of magic saw on the ground came alive and fastened themselves around each of her hooves. Twilight’s heart began to beat faster as she realized her compromising position. What were they going to do to her?

“Please…please let me go! I’m sorry for what I did! Don’t hurt me anymore, I’m begging you!” Twilight stammered through fresh tears.

Her fellow elements ignored her pleas. Suddenly, Twilight felt a harsh pulling sensation on all four of her hooves at the same time. She tried to cry out, but the pain was so intense, nothing escaped her throat. She looked over to see Applejack and Rainbow Dash pulling down hard on a large wheel with spokes. Twilight screamed at the realization of what they were trying to do to her. They wanted to take her hooves. The unicorn began to scream and thrash as loud and hard as her beaten body would allow her. She could feel her muscles and tendons begin to pull apart. Her socket joints began to pop and crack as deep red blotches became visible through her fur. Her blood vessels were rupturing under the strain. After a few moments, the pegasus and the earth pony ceased their efforts. Twilight Sparkle crashed to the ground crying loudly as she did.

“Please stop, please…please…” she blubbered repeatedly through the tears.

“Aw, hay! This ain’t workin’!” Applejack huffed as she stomped her right front hoof down against the basement floor, a clopping sound echoing through the chamber.

“I know, I know!” Pinkie Pie shouted exuberantly as she bounced over to the group.

They huddled together, whispering amongst themselves. Twilight strained to hear what they were saying, but she couldn’t hear anything. After a few moments, they all looked up with smiles on their faces.

“That’s a great idea, Pinkie!” Applejack shouted.

Twilight Sparkle grimaced at the thought of what other torture they had planned next. Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity and Pinkie Pie all made their way over to where Twilight lay. The purple unicorn gave them a confused and terrified look. Their only response was cheery smiles.

“Alright, ladies! One…two…three!” Applejack shouted as she turned the wheel hard again.

Twilight screamed as her torture continued. This time, however, her other former friends took positions at the base of each of her hooves. Thoughts raced through Twilight’s head as she gazed at the ponies that surrounded her. What were they going to do now? Her answer came in the form of bites. She screamed louder as she felt four ponies sink their teeth into her soft flesh. Princess Celestia’s prized student was spared no sensation, as the mares she once called friends hungrily chewed on her flesh. She swayed back and forth as each pony pulled on her skin, ripping her epidermis like wrapping paper. Once through her top layer, the former elements of harmony attacked her muscle tissue and ligaments like hungry wolves.

“Come…on…just a little bit…more…” Applejack grunted as she kept the pressure on the wheel.

Suddenly, Twilight’s upper right hoof gave way under the constant pressure and tearing of her flesh. It snapped off making a ripping sound as Twilight’s body once again fell to the floor. For a moment, there was silence as the friends all stared at each other. Pinkie Pie was at the base of the snapped limb as she turned her gaze towards a wailing Twilight Sparkle with a look of surprise on her face.

“I WIN, I WIN!” She shouted as she bounced up and down, giddy with excitement.

She continued to hop in place, as the others groaned in response. Blood and flesh matted the fur around their muzzles, as they looked towards Applejack.

“Come on, A.J. We gotta see who takes second place here!” Rainbow Dash hurried.

“Allright, allright. Get ready for round two, ‘cause here we go!” The earth pony shouted as she once again pushed hard against the wheel.

Twilight’s vision became blurry at the loss of so much blood that her eyes rolled into the back of her head as she let out a moan of pain. After a few moments more of strain and the mandibles tearing into her flesh, the other three hooves gave way at the same time. Twilight’s body once again crashed to the ground. She looked through the tears at the four stumps that remained of her hooves. She wretched back and forth as her own blood matted the fur on her back. Her former friends walked over to her, examining their handiwork.

“Well, Ah guess that’s that. Looks like everyone’s a winner today!” Applejack said.

“You said it! I worked up an appetite though,” Rainbow Dash stated.

“Well then what the hay are we standin’ around for? Let’s get over to Sugarcube Corner. I have a hankering for a treat mahself,” Applejack said as her and the rest of her friends trotted towards the stairs, blood and flesh still dripping from their maws.

“Wh...why…why did you do this to me?!?” Twilight whispered softly.

Her answer was the sound of the basement door shutting. They left her there. They left her there to die, and there was nothing she could to about it. As she looked back down at the bloody stumps that were once her hooves, her adrenaline once again began pumping through her veins. She screamed in terror as she shut her eyes tightly.

Fluttershy sat outside the infirmary room on the verge of tears. How could she have been so wrong? She completely misjudged her former friend. When she first saw her, she thought that the unicorn was some monster out to get her. The pegasus didn’t mean to hurt feelings; it was just that she thought the whole thing was so…unnatural. Once a creature passed on, that was supposed to be it. Even with magic, there was no bringing back the dead. Looking at Twilight also brought back the vivid memories of that night. She lifted her left hoof to her head and began rubbing the small scar that remained from her injury. It was a constant reminder of the horrors she and the rest of her friends faced. Even though it was mostly hidden from view under her mane, she couldn’t help staring at it whenever she looked in the mirror. It was like a metaphor for the scars on her soul. The injuries may have healed, but the scars will always remain. After what she just saw, however, her opinion of the purple unicorn changed dramatically. Applejack had said it after the first few months they were at the castle for their treatment. Everyone came down on her for looking at Twilight as sick and not being able to help herself. Rarity and Rainbow Dash scoffed at such an idea. They blamed Twilight Sparkle for her actions through and through. The timid pegasus admitted that she was skeptical of Applejack’s position as well. Now that she got a good glimpse of just how broken the poor mare was she couldn’t bring herself to hate her or even be scared of her anymore. She pitied her. It would take time, but she wanted to help her former friend. She owed it to her after the way she treated the former element of magic. A blood-curdling scream snapped her back into reality from her introspection. She jumped off the bench and galloped to the door, throwing it open. What she saw made her heart break, as she cowered low letting out a slight gasp. The covers on the sterile hospital bed were disheveled as Twilight Sparkle cowered in a corner of the white room. Princess Celestia was with her, and galloped around the bed, kneeling at her student’s side in a heartbeat. She used her wings to envelope the shivering unicorn, trying her best to calm her down. Her former friend locked eyes with her and whispered something over and over. Fluttershy took a step forward to try to hear what Twilight was muttering. What the timid mare heard made her thoughts grind to a halt.

“Please don’t hurt me, I’m sorry, please don’t hurt me, I’m sorry…” Twilight Sparkle cried her teeth chattering.

It was too much for the pegasus to take. She felt tears stream down her own face as she turned to run. She just couldn’t be there anymore. When she looked into her former friend’s eyes all she saw was fear. She felt lower than she had ever felt in her life. Princess Celestia just held the unicorn and rocked her back and forth like a foul. It took some time, but after a few minutes of whispering reassuring words into her student’s ears, she finally calmed down.

“Let’s get you back into bed, ok?” The alicorn whispered.

Twilight just nodded, as she gingerly stood up of her own accord and slipped beneath the covers again. Her breathing was still slightly heavy, as she shut her eyes tightly. Princess Celestia didn’t say a word. She thought that after what Twilight had just gone through that silence was best for now. She would wait until her student spoke up. It didn’t take long for Twilight to turn to her teacher, despair written all over her face.

“I…I can’t stop it, Princess! My head feels like it’s on fire! It feels like there are a thousand thoughts trying to escape, and I can’t control my own mind! I can’t even…make a coherent sentence sometimes! I…I’m having…urges…that I can’t control at all! I’m confused and frightened and scared! Wh…what’s happening to me?!?” Twilight cried as she reached out to her mentor.

Tears began to form themselves in the sun alicorn’s eyes. She embraced her pupil again, hugging her tightly, and wrapping her wings around the unicorn. Even with all of her power, she couldn’t help her student. Whatever was going on in her head, it was outside of her realm to help. She thought Luna may be able to go into the unicorn’s mind, but she quickly dismissed the idea. Whatever was going on in her mind was so intense that she couldn’t risk her sister’s safety. If the dreams she had were enough to sever her connection to reality, even Luna would be overwhelmed. As much as she wanted to ask her student about her vivid nightmare, she didn’t want to upset her again. Therefore, instead, she did what she could. She comforted the mare.

“We’re going to help you, Twilight. We’re going to help you,” the princess whispered into the unicorn’s ear.

Big Mac was worried. It had been over an hour, and he was still standing outside the main door of the palace. Usually, Princess Luna would be out to meet him promptly. The two royal guards in front of the ornate entrance way were tight lipped, and would not share any information with the stallion. Something was wrong. That could be the only explanation for the moon princess’ tardiness. He perished the thought of anything happening to his sister, especially here. This was supposed to be her safe haven, her sanctuary. If she was being hurt here, there was nowhere for her to truly be safe. He tried desperately to put such thoughts out of his mind, as he knew that without proper information they would only add to his rising anxiousness. Finally, the door opened revealing the dark-coated alicorn.

“Luna, is everything…” he started as her rushed to meet her.

“Applejack is fine, do not worry. However, there has been a development. Please, come inside. We must talk,” she said calmly.

Big Mac complied as he followed Princess Luna into the castle. She could see the worry etched onto his face. She knew it was her job to break the news about Twilight’s resurrection to him. She had hoped to delay the conversation to at least until after a simple exchange of pleasantries, but that wish died with her excessive lateness.

“What kind of development? What the hay’s goin’ on, Luna?” Big Mac inquired.

Normally, Luna would scold him for his tone, as well as his choice of language when addressing royalty. However, she understood his exasperation. He was simply worried about his family and starting a fight with him over simple etiquette would have been counterproductive. They had made their way down one of the ornate hallways, as she had led him into one of the many palace lounges on the grounds before the main hall. He became more curious when she sighed and shut the door behind them. What was going on? She had said that Applejack was all right, which he was grateful for, but that didn’t answer any of the questions that were swirling around in his mind. The alicorn turned to face him, sighing again as she did.

“About a week ago, something happened that you need to know. However, after I tell you, you must promise me that you will not tell another soul outside of these castle walls. Do you understand?” She asked.

Big Mac was even more confused. Her tone was sweet and understanding. It felt like she was making a request of him, rather than giving him an order. His expression softened, as he answered the princess.

“You know you can count on me, Luna. What’s this about?” He inquired again.

“Twilight Sparkle is alive. She appeared out of nowhere, and is currently residing here in the castle,” she said.

Big Mac’s eyes widened at the statement. How can she be alive? From what he was told, Applejack and her friends were there when Twilight was killed. Applejack was a terrible liar, so he was able to rule out any deception there. The more he his mind processed the information given the more questions he had. So stunned was he by the development, however, that he could only vocalize a simple question.

“H…how?” He muttered.

“We…we aren’t sure, actually,” Luna answered sparsely.

The princess of the moon had a difficult time reading the stallion. What was he thinking? She had to be ready in case things got out of control. As she studied the apple farmer, his demeanor changed. The look on his face morphed, and he no longer looked like the gentle giant that Luna had become so fond of spending time with on his visits. This is exactly what she was afraid of.

“Ah wanna see her,” he stated coldly as his eyes narrowed.

“Big Mac, please. She isn’t the same…her mind…trust me when I tell you, she is suffering,” Luna said trying to calm the farmer.

“Luna, Ah don’t…” he started.

“You must understand…”she said cutting him off.

“SHE TRIED TA KILL MAH SISTER!” He bellowed.

“DO NOT RAISE YOUR VOICE TO ME! She screamed back.

They looked into each other’s eyes intensely. No more words were spoken, but the tension in the air was so thick it could be cut with a knife. They seemed to have reached an impasse. She knew that he was angry, but she was still a princess, and it was very disrespectful for him to have raised his voice to her like that. She wanted to be as cordial to him as possible, especially as their relationship had grown over the past several months, but if it took reminding him who was in charge to calm him down, then that is what she would do. In his mind, however, family was everything. He didn’t care who was ordering him around. The stallion may regret his actions later, but for now, a royal title meant nothing to him when it came to facing the mare that tried to take his sister away from him. After a minute, however, Princess Luna closed her eyes, ending the standoff.

“No,” Luna said softly. Her expression softened as well, as she turned away from him.

“Big Mac, I know you’re angry. You have every right to be. I… I don’t want us to fight. Not after everything we… I just don’t want us to argue, please,” she begged him as droplets of water fell from her eyes.

The sudden change in the alicorn’s mood caught the stallion off-guard. He was country through and through, and the mere thought of his actions making a mare cry caused him to cringe visibly. Confusion and regret began to replace his anger. He took a few steps towards the princess and put his hoof on her shoulder. He would never have thought of making such a gesture before his weekly trips. After all, she was royalty, and he was a plain old farmer from Ponyville. It was simply his instinct to do what he could to comfort the crying princess in front of him. She made no attempt to stop him and instead moved closer to his embrace.

“I… I spent a thousand years trapped on the moon. I missed so much. In many eyes, I have been back awhile, but for me it still seems like I’ve just returned, and I am trying so hard to keep everything from falling apart! The elements of harmony… their scars run so deeply, no doctor has ever seen anything like this! And my sister…she…she was so depressed for so long. I… I never told anyone this, but…but that first week after the incident, I had to raise both the sun and the moon! She didn’t even want to get out of bed! I…I’ve been trying to run a castle, a country, provide the elements of harmony with therapy, with those I love fighting me every step of the way!” She stammered through her tears.

The moon princess was openly sobbing now, as she turned to Big Mac and hugged him tightly. He returned the embrace, feeling even guiltier for his earlier actions. How could he have been so stupid? Everything she said made sense, and she continued to pour her heart out to the stallion.

“Everyone just assumes that I can handle it! They… they all just think, “Oh, she’s an ailcorn, she’s a princess, she’ll get it done!’ And…and I can’t! I’ve tried to do what I can, to do what I think is right, but It’s just me! I…I can’t do this alone! I may be a princess, but I’m still just one mare!”

Big Mac hugged her even tighter, as she lightly sobbed into his coat. She was right. Even he had made the same mistake. In all the times he came here, he never thought of what this situation could be doing to her. How stressful it must have been for her. He never realized any of the other factors involved in this arrangement, since he was so focused on his sibling. He felt small. He felt even worse than he had before. Finally, she looked up at him with puffy eyes and tears streaming down her face. The feeling was back. That feeling in the pit of her stomach when she looked into his eyes.

“You…you’re the only one, Big Mac. You’re the only one I can talk to, the only one I can go to! Please…please stay calm! For me!” She begged.

“Ah…Ah’m sorry, Luna. Ah…Ah never recognized what kinda stress you’ve been under. Ah shoulda realized that this whole thing was affecting you too. Ah…Ah’m sorry, please forgive…” He whispered, until the mare’s lips interrupted him.

She kissed him deeply, as time seemed to stop. She felt his heartbeat begin to race in his chest. He didn’t turn away, much to Luna’s relief. Instead, he fully embraced her in his hooves as they continued the kiss.

Finally, Princess Luna broke the kiss, and began to whisper in the stallion’s ear.

“Please stay with me tonight. I…I don’t want to be alone. You…you can visit your sister in the morning, and then I will take you to see Twilight, I promise. It’s just that right now, I…I don’t want to be alone. Please,” she said softly.

A small smile crept its way onto Big Mac’s face as he looked into the mare’s eyes. He weighed his options in his mind, but there really wasn’t a choice here at all. She had let him in emotionally, and there was no way he could betray that trust by rejecting her invitation. It also seemed that she felt the same way about him as he did about her. He never thought anything of it, but he had regular visits with a beautiful princess. He remembered the first few visits to the castle. He had never been so thankful for having a red coat, as he could not help himself from blushing every time the princess flashed him a smile. There were things to be worked out, of that, he was certain, but he believed the farm could survive a night without old Big Mac.

“Yer wish is my command, yer highness,” he answered softly.

The moon princess let out a small giggle. It felt like a huge weight lifted off her shoulders. There was a lot to think about, of course, but tonight was going to be about her for a change. She could attend to her normal duties tomorrow night. She hugged the stallion her excitement growing at the wonderful night ahead of them.

Twilight Sparkle stared out the window as the warm colors of dusk began to settle over the palace gardens. After crying her eyes out wrapped in Princess Celestia’s wings, she finally opened up about the nightmare she had. The violent nature of it clearly disturbed the sun princess, although she was masterful at not showing it. She had simply nodded and continued to use her hoof to stroke the unicorn’s mane. After awhile, she had convinced the princess to let her go back to her quarters. It’s not that she wasn’t grateful for the help that she got at the infirmary, it was just the environment there was so clinical, that it made her feel uncomfortable. The princess weighed the options before letting her go, but in the end, after such an ordeal, she wanted to make sure her student was as relaxed as possible, and she knew that being away from such a sterile room was probably the best remedy for now. The white alicorn did make it clear, however, that Twilight would need regular check-ups from now on. Her mind wandered onto other things now, however. She was starting to feel strange again. Maybe it was the rest, but she felt energized. She closed her eyes and sighed as the moon took the sun’s place in the sky. She felt trapped. Not just in here in the castle, but in her own body. It was ironic how she had once seen these walls as a haven. Now they seemed more like a prison. She knew it was against everything the princess wanted for her, but she needed to get away. She needed to get out. To get away from this place, her former friends, and the memories of what she did to them. As she opened her eyes, she removed the smooth covers and sheets that had tucked her in and made her way to the window. It had been awhile, but she believed that she could cast a teleportation spell, and be outside in an instant. The guard shifts were changing now, and if she moved quickly, she knew that she could be out in the main city shortly. At first, she hesitated. Disobeying a direct order from the princess was a tall order for her psyche to handle. There was a storm surging within her, and she knew that the only way to quell the fire of conflict would be for her to escape it, or at the very least to get her mind off it. With a deep breath, she activated her magic, and in a flash of light, she was gone, reappearing on the garden grounds. She took a brief moment to appreciate the sensation of grass underneath her hooves. It felt like home, back in Ponyville. She didn’t have time to dwell, as the princess expressly ordered her to get some rest in her quarters. If memory served, a little known pass leading back into the city was not too far off. She would need to be careful. The lavender mare slowly and gingerly made her way towards the path, and soon found herself in the main part of the city. She closed her eyes as she took in the crisp mountain air into her lungs. The noise made by the hustle and bustle of the metropolis seemed to caress her ears, feeding her renewed energy and strength. She found the sensory overload relaxing rather than overwhelming. As the former element of magic opened her eyes again, she made her way into the streets, going wherever the wind would take her.

Nurse Redheart stared into the bottom of her glass, as she felt the last drop of hard cider slide down her throat. She normally didn’t drink, but after this week, she needed one. Twilight Sparkle’s sudden reappearance shocked everyone to their cores. There were no answers to how or why she had returned. Not that it mattered to her, really. Being a nurse meant that she had a duty to the patient in front of her, no matter who they were. She had never treated someone who came back from the dead six months later, though. She shivered as she thought back to when she triaged the unicorn after her severe beating. The princess’s protégé was lucky to be alive, after such an ordeal. Everything after that, however, seemed a bit off. The princess’ attitude towards her after Twilight’s recovery was the first sign of trouble. She had been around enough patients to know that when they kept repeating that something was “just fine,” it was often a sign that something was in fact very wrong. Her hunch was confirmed after speaking with the doctor who had treated Twilight Sparkle. She, of course, kept the information quiet. Sharing patient information with the unauthorized is expressly forbidden in the medical field, and she prided herself on keeping her patients’ confidentiality. However, this was the most difficult thing to keep to herself. It was only later that she had found out that the princess knew of the increased metabolism and healing, and at first she felt like a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. After Twilight’s last episode, however, her fears came back to haunt her. Something was wrong. She didn’t know what it was, but there was something not right with Twilight Sparkle. She went through various scenarios in her head, but none of them seemed to make sense. She wanted more answers, but she couldn’t pry. It would be unprofessional. Suddenly, the voice of the bartender broke her train of thought, as he came over to check on his patron.

“Another?” He asked, smiling at the pretty mare in front of his eyes.

“No, thank you. I think I’ll be going now,” she replied sheepishly with just the hint of a blush on her cheeks.

She pushed herself away from the dark wooden bar top, and slowly slid off her stool, her hooves clicking as they touched the stone floor underneath her. She put her money on the counter before flashing the barkeep another smile as she turned to leave. Her thoughts quickly turned back to Twilight Sparkle. She remembered the night the incident occurred. It was the middle of the night, when she was startled awake by loud banging coming from her entryway. She thought that it might have been a burglar trying to break in, so she made her way tentatively to her window to get a better look at the stranger at her front door. She gasped when she saw two royal guards standing their looking rather impatient. She quickly opened the door for them, not wanting them to have to knock again. They quickly informed her that there was some sort of incident at the library and that her medical skills would be needed. Luckily, she always kept a spare medical bag in her main hall. After grabbing it as fast as she could, she practically bowled over the royal guards as she ran to the library. She burst through the door of the library, and dropped her medical bag as soon as she took in the sight. There were royal guards everywhere as well as earth ponies in white coats. At first, she thought they were doctors, but upon closer inspection, they seemed like scientists. Her eyes drifted around the room, overwhelmed by the activity, before finally settling on Princess Celestia and the elements of harmony. She gasped as she ran over to the princess, who raised a hoof before the earth pony mare could say anything.

“Take care of them,” the princess choked out, her eyes puffy.

As Nurse Redheart studied the alicorn, she could tell that she had been crying. She bowed and moved onto the other ponies, as she began to examine them. They were crying and shivering. Most of them had bruises, Fluttershy being the worst. She had just begun to treat what appeared to be a day old wound on the pegasus’ skull, when she heard a scream come from the other side of the room. What she saw made her want to vomit. A unicorn was lying with her back against the wall, and she was screaming and staring at the stump that was once her hoof. Nurse Redheart was overwhelmed. She didn’t even know where to start. She worked at Ponyville Hospital, but such injuries were so rare, she had to think for a moment before remembering the proper steps to treat her. Luckily, the door had burst in again, as some of the doctors from the hospital made their way into the tree house, and began assessing the situation and treating the others. It wasn’t long until they were deemed fit to move to the hospital for further evaluation. The crying and shivering was unlike anything she had ever seen. They each had to be sedated, which was rare especially at their facility. What had they seen? What could drive a pony, especially these ponies, who had saved Equestria more than once, to such madness? She had tried speaking directly with the princess, but she seemed to be afflicted as well. Nurse Redheart saw that her princess was trying her best to keep it together, but she seemed to be on the verge of a breakdown. Finally, she had found a few of the royal guards, and finally struck up the nerve to ask what was going on. They led her to the Princess for a debriefing. Her memories of the conversation were as vivid as thought it happened yesterday. The princess had explained the situation, when the earth pony gasped at the horrors the princess was speaking about. It had then occurred to her that she had not seen Twilight Sparkle among her friends. The rest of the elements were left under her care until they were stabilized where they were moved to the castle for further treatment. Nurse Redheart jumped at the chance to assist in their recovery. Six months later, here she was, walking out of a bar onto the lonely streets of Canterlot. Suddenly a voice called her name, as she turned around, almost jumping out of her skin. Her eyes went wide as she managed to utter a single word.

“Twilight?!?”

Well, another chapter in the books! Thanks for Nyausi from deviantart for the use of his great pic! I really think it captures the mood of this story, don't you think? Anyway, enjoy, and please let me know what you think!

Chapter 9

‘I need to find us a new place to sit,’ Nurse Redheart contemplated, as she scanned the dark and crowded club.

She thought she was lucky to find a few seats for her and Twilight, but she wasn’t used to going to these types of establishments, and hadn’t realized that the reason they were vacant was that they were right next to the speakers. She could feel the power and vibrations coming from the monstrosities next to the neon lit bar area. Her eyes had finally gotten used to the subtle hues the modern-esque room offered, as her eyes drank in the cool blues and yellows. She didn’t think she could ever get acclimated to the pulse-pounding music that drenched her ears, though. There were no other seats, though, and as much as Twilight had goaded her, she didn’t feel like dancing. She was looking forward to a nice, relaxing evening with just her and her thoughts. That all changed, however, once Twilight Sparkle ran up to her on the street. At first, she thought there was something wrong at the palace, and she became quite distressed. Once the unicorn alleviated her fears, the discussion turned to why Twilight was out of the castle. She thought that the princess had ordered her to stay on the palace grounds. Much to her surprise, Twilight did nothing to hide the fact that she had snuck out against the princess’ wishes. The confession once again caused the earth pony to panic. This went against everything she knew about her, yet here she was, in the midst of disobeying a direct order from her mentor. Twilight’s plea for some time away from the castle and her former friends was too genuine to ignore, however. The look in her eyes when she begged her not to tell the princess about this persuaded the medical professional to agree to her terms, but only under the condition that they stick together. She was not about to let Twilight out of her sight with all the strange things that were going on at the castle. It went against her better judgment to agree with a mare who was unstable, but sometimes friends have that way of convincing you to throw caution to the wind. Besides, how could she deny Twilight the same thing that she, herself sought? She went out for a drink because she needed some time away, so she empathized with the unicorn’s dilemma.

“Come on! Dance with me already! Don’t just sit there!” Twilight screamed over the blaring music as she gyrated a few feet from her.

Nurse Redheart looked over at her friend and put on the best smile she could. Honestly, she didn’t even believe a place like this existed within the confines of Equestria’s snooty capital city. From what she heard, an incident at the Grand Galloping Gala a few years ago spurned some of the younger citizens to seek out these dance tunes that were far different from the traditional Canterlot themes one would usually associate with the metropolis. Over the last year, clubs like this began to pop up, attracting a younger crowd. While these clubs still reflected the posh lifestyle that was Canterlot, they had an edge to them that attracted all different types of ponies. There were just as many pegasi and earth ponies in the club right now, as there were unicorns. Suddenly, the medical professional’s eyes went wide as she spotted a group getting up from a couch towards the end of the bar in the lounge area. She instinctively rose and made a beeline for the loveseat, but she felt herself yanked around by her left hoof. She squeaked as the violent jerking motion made her twirl around and almost lose her balance. She suddenly found herself face to face with a smiling Twilight Sparkle and in the middle of the dance floor. Her cheeks got red as her eyes darted around nervously. She had never danced like this before. She didn’t know what to do.

“Come on! You really have to loosen up!” Twilight shouted as she began dancing around her friend.

Resigning to her fate, the earth pony began to move to the beat of the music as best she could. After a few minutes, however, she began to feel a sharp pain in her left hoof. She began to slow down as she became preoccupied with an increasingly sore left socket joint. What had she done? She knew she wasn’t out of shape, she couldn’t afford to be in her line of work. She stopped dead once she reached her conclusion.

‘Twi…Twilight dragged me out here, but… when she grabbed me…it did feel quite strong for a unicorn…could she actually have hurt me? Just by taking my hoof?’ She thought to herself.

Twilight Sparkle stopped as well, as she eyed her friend with worry. She walked up to the earth pony and gingerly placed a hoof on the shoulder she was nursing.

“Do you want to take a break?” Twilight yelled in concern.

Redheart just nodded, as Twilight began to look around for some seating. She quickly found some seats in the lounge area, and motioned for the medical professional to follow her. The white earth pony collapsed onto the couch, taking in labored breaths. She hadn’t exerted herself like that in quite awhile. Maybe she wasn’t as in as good a shape as she thought.

“Sorry, I thought I was in better shape than this, Twilight,” she said as she twisted her head towards her friend.

Nurse Redheard eyed the unicorn curiously, as she saw Twilight rubbing her chin and neck furiously with her right hoof. Even though she had a few drinks in her, her special talent was still caring for the sick and injured, and it didn’t take long for her to go into professional nurse mode. At first, she just quietly observed the mare, going through her internal checklist of possible reasons for Twilight’s scratching. A rash perhaps? But how and where could she have picked it up? An allergy? No, she knew Twilight’s medical history pretty well, and she had no known allergies.

“Twilight, dear, are you feeling alright?” The earth pony inquired.

The unicorn ceased her scratching, as she grunted in response. She tilted her head, as she moved closer to the earth pony.

“How come you always wear your mane in a bun? I mean, I know that you keep it that way for work, but, you aren’t at work now,” she asked.

The question confused Nurse Redheart. Had Twilight not heard her query? Although it was still loud, their new seating arrangement took them much farther away from the speakers than they were previously, which made talking much easier than before. She didn’t want to be rude, and the unicorn stopped scratching herself, so she decided to offer an answer.

“W….well, it’s not something I really think about. This is just how I wear my mane. I work long hours anyway and I’m usually so tired at the end of the day, I don’t think about my mane style outside of just normal maintenance,” she said.

Twilight shifted slightly, moving closer towards her friend. Without thinking, she started caressing the back of the medical professional’s neck with her hoof, as she gave her an alluring look. The feeling was back again. Dancing with such a pretty pony was starting to arouse her primal urges. She went through so much today, with the nightmare and crying in Princess Celestia’s embrace. She had felt so weak, but dancing, doing something physical, made her feel strong again. She wanted to leave everything she was dealing with behind. Her libido didn’t give her much choice.

“You know, Nurse Redheart, personally, I think you would look very pretty if you wore your mane down. Even prettier than you look right now,” she said in a sultry voice.

The earth pony’s eyes widened and her body immediately stiffened at the statement. Right away, a red hue found its way onto her cheeks, as her eyes darted nervously from side to side. She didn’t know what to do. She had never been in a position like this before. She got goose bumps as she felt Twilight’s hoof lightly glide up and down on the back of her neck, tickling her slightly. The unicorn was clearly coming on to her, but she didn’t know how to handle it. There were so many factors to consider right now. First, Twilight was technically a patient, and that fact alone would make her off limits. However, as professional as she was, she still had needs. Working long hours in the medical field did not leave much time for courting a special somepony. She had never considered being with a mare before but she had always found Twilight to be very pretty. Her inhibitions were low as well, thanks to the drinks she had tonight. She didn’t want to admit it to herself, but the taboo nature such a rendezvous presented excited her. After all, no one knew they were both here together. Twilight had snuck away from the castle, and the earth pony’s shift was over for the night and she was free to go about as she pleased. They could do whatever they wanted, and Twilight was looking particularly pretty tonight underneath the soft and dim lights of the club. She bit her lower lip as Twilight moved closer to her, and placed her free hoof on her knee, caressing it gently. Suddenly, Nurse Redheart panicked.

“I…I’m sorry, I have to go to the powder room!” She shouted nervously, as she shot up from her seat and headed to the restroom.

As she blew the door to the lavatory open, she winced at the bright lights, which struck her eyes, blinding her momentarily. The bathroom was lit normally compared to the rest of the establishment. After a few moments, her eyes adjusted as she looked at herself in the mirror. Twilight had managed to undo part of her bun as half of her mane lazily fell past her left shoulder. She was breathing heavy and she knew she needed to calm down. She had never known Twilight to be so forward. It was time to take a step back and analyze the situation, as much as her loins screamed at her for doing so. Something was wrong. The unicorn most definitely had a personality shift. A sudden change of personality, and furious scratching of the face and neck. What did that mean? She needed more information, but was unsure of how to get it. Before she could turn around, she heard the door open, and a voice whisper the words “there you are,” as she was blindsided. She quickly found herself pinned up against the bathroom wall, as she heard the door lock. She tilted her head just soon enough to see magic dissipating from around the handle.

“Twi…Twilight, what are you-MMPH!” Nurse Redheart’s statement was cut off as the unicorn brought her lips to the earth pony’s mouth in a deep and passionate kiss.

The white mare groaned and whimpered under the strength of the kiss, as she squirmed under her friend’s grip. She felt Twilight’s tongue caress her own as her mind struggled to catch up to what just happened. The darker coated mare had pinned her back against the wall, pressing their bodies together while firmly holding the nurse’s front hooves in place in a Y-shape above her head. She needed a way out of this. She had to get to the bottom of whatever was affecting Twilight, but she didn’t have many choices. The bathroom door was locked, and the unicorn’s strength was surprising. She squirmed a bit, but she couldn’t move. Twilight had her in a vice grip and wasn’t at all concerned with letting her go, it seemed.

‘Think! Think! I need to find out-ungh!’ Nurse Redheart thought, as she felt a knee rub against her nether regions, making her grunt aloud.

After a few moments, an idea came to her. It was risky, but it was the only way she thought to get the information she needed. She was used to relating to patients on their terms. Every patient was different, and part of being a nurse was understanding patients as individuals, and adapting her bedside manner to extract certain pertinent facts. Granted it was much harder to do when you were pinned against the wall by a beautiful mare who was kissing you and rubbing away at your most sensitive area. She needed to fight off her arousal as well as the effects of the alcohol in her bloodstream. Once Twilight broke the kiss, she needed to be ready and focused. After a few moments more, Twilight did in fact break the kiss, and tilted her head down, as she began to nibble on the mare’s neck. Now was her chance.

“So, hmm, Twi…Twilight, I…I’m guessing you want to play doctor?” She whispered as the unicorn continued her ravaging.

Twilight giggled at the insinuation. It was nice to have a willing partner for a change. She grunted her approval, as Nurse Redheart continued.

“O…ok, then. Just…Ahh…remember, you have to answer…hnnng…honestly,” the white mare said.

After getting another approving grunt from Twilight, it seemed her plan was working. It was getting harder and harder to concentrate, but this was her friend and she had to help her. She let Twilight ravage her, while she spoke.

“How have you been feeling…nngh..dear?” Nurse Redheart inquired.

“Heh, take a guess,” Twilight muttered before continuing to kiss the white mare’s neck.

‘Ok, need to be more specificAHH!’ Her mind screamed as she tried to control herself.

“A..alright. How have you been…hnng…sleeping lately?” The medical professional squeaked.

“Hehe. Sleep? I hardly need it anymore. I feel strong. Powerful,” Twilight answered in between kisses.

“Ok…then…ohhh…what about the scratching? I…oohh…I saw you scratching yourself before. Do you h…have…something on your neck, or…hnng…face?” The nurse pressed.

“Just some bumps. Nothing to worry…” She gasped, stopping her activity.

Nurse Redheart looked down at the mare, her breathing still labored, but gradually calming down. As much as she wished for the unicorn to continue, her professionalism returned as she studied Twilight’s face. She was staring at her reflection in the mirror with a look of terror on her face.

“Twilight, what’s wrong? What do you see?” Nurse Redheard inquired further.

The memories came back in waves. Arguing with Rarity and Rainbow Dash, hurting Pinkie Pie, Applejack, and Fluttershy. Hurting those poor animals. She remembered the worry she felt after the end of that first argument. Rarity had stopped short, right in the middle of screaming at her, uttering the words that turned her world upside down. They echoed in her head, as she whimpered at the sight.

‘Twilight, what happened to your face?!?’

The unicorn stumbled back, shivering, while still looking at herself in the mirror. Nurse Redheart, now in control of her faculties once again, crept behind Twilight to see if she could get a better look. What she saw made her gasp as well. There were bumps and blisters all over the unicorn’s neck, and a few sores on her muzzle as well. They were unlike anything she had ever seen before. They seemed fleshy, almost like boils. The medical professional could see a crust beginning to form around each one, as the fur parted where the skin began to crack. She could attempt a diagnosis later. Right now, she needed to comfort the mare in front of her.

“Twilight, it’s going to be ok. We’ll get you back to the castle, and then…” the nurse never finished her sentence, as Twilight rose and used her magic to unlock the door, galloping out of the room as fast as she could.

“TWILIGHT, WAIT!” Nurse Redheart shouted as she ran after her.

Princess Luna sighed as she put down her quill, her magic dissipating in an instant. She looked over at the stallion sleeping soundly in her bed beside her desk. She couldn’t help but smile as she studied the rise and fall of Big Mac’s chest as he snored lightly. It had been a wonderful day, and the night was even better. She had some servants bring them lunch and dinner as they sat around and talked in her bedchamber. After dinner, the tension in the air reached its fever pitch as she approached the stallion and kissed him. Big Mac’s reaction was amusing as he tried to move the dinner cart out of the way in order to embrace her fully. A few hours later, the farmer was fast asleep, leaving Luna to catch up on some work. Even though she said she didn’t want to do any work tonight, no one else was really around and one of the things she hadn’t taken into account when she invited him to stay was their vastly different schedules. Princess Luna was the princess of the moon, and therefore did most of her work at night. Granted, she had some extra energy, being an immortal goddess and all, so she could stay up during the day, as long as she didn’t do it too often. Big Mac, however, was a farmer through and through. He was usually up before dawn and in bed right after sundown in order to do the work he needed to. Their time together was magical though. It had been a thousand years since she had felt a stallion’s touch, and she couldn’t be happier with her choice. He was strong, but gentle at the same time. A feat strapping earth ponies rarely mastered, especially in the bedroom. Big Mac could teach a class. She giggled to herself at the naughty thoughts that now invaded her mind. She snapped out of her daydream when she heard a knock on the door. She got up as quietly as she could and gingerly walked over to the door, opening it slowly, trying hard to stop any creaking. She found her sister standing in front of her. She couldn’t help her face getting a shade redder as she greeted her fellow alicorn.

“Hello, Sister. I’m glad you were able to stop by. I need to talk to you,” she whispered.

Celestia nodded as she stepped to the side, letting her little sister come out into the hallway. She eyed her younger sibling curiously, as she watched her close the door slowly. Why was she being so quiet?

“Luna? Is there something wrong?” She asked with concern in her voice.

Her answer came in the form of Luna smiling and sighing while sitting and leaning up against the door to her room, a dreamy look plastering itself on her face. Celestia’s eyes widened as she began to put the pieces together.

“Luna! Is…is who I think is in there actually in there?!?” Celestia said excitedly.

“Yes! Now keep your voice down! The poor stallion is exhausted and trying to get some rest!” Luna said in a low voice.

Princess Celestia began to giggle, but was soon cut off by a hoof on her shoulder. The look on her sibling’s face was too somber to continue laughing.

“This isn’t why I asked you here. I need to talk to you about Twilight,” Luna stated gravely.

The mention of her pupil dropped any humor their conversation previously contained. She nodded, advising her sister to continue.

“I know that you comforted her during her episode earlier today, but there is something you need to know,” she said.

“What happened?” Celestia inquired worriedly.

“As you know, I had to place her in a magic bubble before she attacked Fluttershy. She was able to maintain her balance within it, which was odd enough, but what happened next surprised me further. She began bucking the magic walls and I could feel her power. Celestia, her bucks were more powerful than I ever imagined. She has to be considerably stronger than even the strongest earth pony. I had to increase my magical output just to keep the construct stable,” Luna explained.

The sun princess looked away from her sister as she contemplated what her sibling just told her. Luna once again put a hoof on her shoulder and continued speaking.

“Tia, something is very wrong here. Unicorns, even the strongest of them, are still inferior to most earth pony’s physical strength. But, Twilight? She could outclass any earth pony, strength-wise. She may even be a physical match for us, sister,” she said.

Celestia sighed as she closed her eyes, tilting her head down towards the ornate tiled floor. She could feel her eyes water at hearing such a development. She so desperately wanted Twilight to be alright. The mental trauma was enough to deal with and she was willing to help her student in any way she could to make a full recovery on that front. These physical aspects, however, did not bode well. What the doctor said before about her impossibly quick recovery from her savage beating, coupled with this development, meant that further action was needed.

“I have already scheduled Twilight for daily check-ups with the doctors. I supposed we would need to add testing to that regime. Do not worry. I will speak to her about this. Thank you for letting me know, Luna,” she said as she embraced her sister in a quick hug.

Luna returned the hug as she stood up and turned around to go back into her room. She heard her older sibling clear her throat, and she stiffened. She sighed in defeat, hanging her head and closing her eyes. She turned back around, expecting the usual ribbing from elder sibling.

“Yes?” Luna asked flatly.

“I just wanted to say thank you. You’ve done an amazing job here, little sister. I…I know I haven’t been as much help to you as I should have, but that is going to change, I promise,” she said.

Luna just gave her a soft smile. The words warmed her heart. Not only was her sibling acknowledging her hard work, but also she was admitting to her that this whole ordeal affected her more than she realized. It was a big step, and showed a certain humility that the sun goddess rarely exuded.

“I’m your sister, Tia. We may have had our differences in the past, but we are family, and you will always be able to count on me,” Luna answered.

Celestia smiled and nodded before speaking again.

“Don’t worry about lowering the moon this morning. I’ll do it. You’ve earned a break, little sister,” she said.

Luna’s eyes widened at the generosity. There were tears in her eyes as she pulled her sister into a hug again.

“Thank you, Tia!” She whispered.

“And if I get the juicy details, I’ll do it for the next week!” The sun goddess teased as they broke the embrace.

“Go away, Tia,” Luna stated flatly, as she shut the door in her sister’s giggling face.

Celestia was growing impatient. She had already knocked on the door of Twilight Sparkle’s chambers twice, and there was still no answer. At first, she thought that maybe the mare was in the bathroom, so she put her ear to the door to see if she could hear any running water, but there was nothing but silence. After waiting a few more moments, she knocked again. She really didn’t have time for this. She had just promised Luna that she would take care of the moon before sunrise. After the talk their talk, the last thing she wanted to do was go back on her word. Her sister deserved the night off, and she was determined to make that notion a reality. She knocked again, this time more forcefully.

“Twilight? It’s me, Princess Celestia. I need to talk to you,” she stated, her voice raised slightly.

There was still no answer, and she couldn’t hear any shuffling or noise of any sort coming from the room. She had enough. Even though she was a princess, she made it a point to respect a pony’s privacy. Time was of the essence, however, and she simply couldn’t wait any longer. Using her magic, she unlocked the door, pushing it open as it creaked slightly. The room was dark, but with some help from the moonlight from outside, she could still see decently. Her eyes traveled from the bed, which was quite disheveled to the entryway to the bathroom. There were no signs of Twilight anywhere. Worry began to take control of the princess, as she got a terrible feeling at the pit of her stomach. This wasn’t like her student. She was so emotionally drained after today’s event’s she expected the unicorn to be fast asleep and snoring. Where was she? As she moved deeper into the room, her eyes made their way to the far wall, facing the garden. She began approaching the window, thoughts of her student’s whereabouts weighing heavy on her mind.

‘No one has seen her, and she isn’t in her room. Then where could she…no!’ She thought to herself as she picked up her pace.

Her eyes went wide as her heart began to pound faster. She rushed over to the window, worry etched onto her face. Opening it quickly, she stuck her neck out into the cool night air. She began calling her students name like a mother shouting for a lost foal. After a few moments, she stood still, hoping with all her might for an answer. Again, silence was all she received. She brought her neck back inside and again called her students name, and again, no answer came. She began to tremble at the thought of what might have happened to her pupil, every scenario, each worse than the next playing itself out in her mind as she ran out the door into the hallway. She could only utter one word as she felt tears begin to stream down her face.

“GUARDS!”

Rainbow Dash couldn’t help but smile as she felt the air hit her wings. It took all of her willpower to stop herself from doing any elaborate tricks. Her wings were still stiff from being grounded by Princess Luna. It wasn’t that she didn’t respect the princess, but her non-flight policy finally became too much for the pegasus to bear. It went against whom she was not being able to fly. She frowned as she thought about it. Of all her friends, Luna was the only one who specifically ordered her to go against her destiny, and she should know better. The cutie mark on her flank represented many things in Rainbow Dash’s eyes. Loyalty, for sure, but also her love of soaring through the clouds. It was so unfair, and she just couldn’t take being stuck in the castle anymore. This is what she was meant to do, and she refused to feel bad or ashamed about it, regardless of royal decree. She could never have done this with so many of the royal guards around, but there seemed to be some sort of crisis in the palace. She heard hoof steps outside of her room, and when she opened the door, she saw groups of royal guards rushing around like Fluttershy’s wild chickens. She stopped one of them to ask what was going on. He barely halted long enough to speak to her. He assured her that everything was all right, but then he asked her a funny question. He inquired if she was alone in her room. The question confused her, but she answered honestly, advising the guard that she was alone and had been alone of the whole night. He thanked her and then ran off. She had always been a curious creature, and wanted to know more, but the guard was gone in a flash before she could make any inquiries of her own. Whatever it was, they seemed to be on high alert. That was the moment she felt a conflict rise within her. She could go back into her room and ignore what just happened or she could investigate the situation further. She then looked out the window, seeing Luna’s moon and the beautiful night sky that beckoned her. It would be less than admirable of her to take advantage of such a situation, but her wings screamed for release. She thought long and hard about it, but in the end, the worse part of her soul won out, as she opened her window and took flight. There were no royal guards to be found, just as she suspected. They were all looking for someone in the castle, it seemed, so there were no soldiers outside at all.

‘Just a quick flight over the city to stretch my wings, and then I’ll be back in no time,” she thought to herself as she gazed down at the metropolitan lights that shined through the capital.

She cursed under her breath as she began to concentrate on her flight again. She had been so lost in thought that she must have wandered into an unfamiliar area of the city. The pegasus wasn’t that disappointed, however. This seemed to be a different part of town than the stuffy areas of the capital she was used to seeing. There were spotlights and many ponies dressed in different and even provocative outfits that she had never seen before lining the streets as they entered and exited many of the posh clubs on the strip. As she flew down to get a closer look at the scene, she noticed a shadow on one of the rooftops ahead of her. She slowed down to get a better look, and gasped at the sight. It was Twilight Sparkle. There was no mistaking it.

‘Twilight? Isn’t she supposed to be at the castle?’ The mare thought to herself as she descended, quietly landing on the other side of the roof.

The pegasus felt synchronized thumping through her hooves, as she looked down. If she had to guess, this was some sort of music club. What was Twilight doing in a place like this? Even at her most adventurous, she was never this much of a partier. She frowned as she looked up. Every new fact she learned about her former friend made her wonder if she ever really knew her at all. She sighed softly at the thought as she approached Twilight slowly. It seemed as though the unicorn hadn’t noticed her yet.

‘I guess I should say something. I don’t want to startle her,’ the Cloudsdale resident thought to herself as she stopped.

“Are you here to kill me?” Twilight asked.

Rainbow Dash gasped, as she stiffened up at the question. How did she know she was there?

“Twilight, it’s me, Rainbow Dash. Why would you think that I wanted to… what are you doing out here?!?” The pegasus inquired as she again began slowly approaching her former friend.

“What do you care? I know you hate me! You wanted me to stay dead, right? Me being here. It hurts you to see me alive,” Twilight said as her voice began to crack.

The unicorn brought her right hoof up and brought it across her chest, hugging herself tightly. She heard Rainbow Dash’s hooves as the flyer continued to make her way over to her.

“Twi…look, I… I don’t…I don’t hate you. Or, at least I think I don’t,” Rainbow Dash said as she sat down, scratching the back of her head with her left hoof.

“Then what are you doing here?!?” Twilight shouted, turning her back once again to her former friend.

Rainbow Dash sighed as she got back up again. She gingerly made her way over to the unicorn and sat just behind her. She didn’t really know what to say. When Twilight first came back, her initial reaction was anger and distrust. She got even angrier after their argument during their last session, but what she saw now really opened her eyes to the truth. Twilight was a very disturbed pony. She wasn’t the monster that the flyer thought she was. When she asked that question, she could sense genuine fear in the scholar’s voice. She had truly thought that Rainbow Dash had come to murder her. The fear was something different from anything she heard. There was a despair and sadness within the words that the pegasus had never heard from a pony before. As she sat there, looking up at the stars, her mindset began to change.

“I think I’m here for the same reason you are, Twi,” she started, as she saw her former friend’s neck twist towards her.

“I needed to get out of the castle. Princess Luna grounded me. She wouldn’t let me fly at all. Hay, I wasn’t even allowed to hover in the castle. Something was going on right before I left, and…I think I know what happened, now that I see that you’re here. I think there is a massive search going on at the palace right now, and I think they are all looking for you, Twilight,” She whispered.

Suddenly, the door to the roof flew open, as a voice shouting the unicorn’s name echoed from the hallway. Stepping out into the night, Nurse Redheart turned around only to be greeted by the new arrival. The medical professional’s eyes went wide with apprehension. What was Rainbow Dash doing here? What did Twilight tell her? There were a thousand thoughts going through her mind right now, but the one that was paramount vocalized.

“Twilight, are you alright?” She asked urgently.

“Nurse Redheart? What in Equestria are you doing here?!? Aren’t you supposed to be back at the palace?!?” Rainbow Dash shouted suspiciously.

“Oh, well, you see, my shift was over, so I went into the city to grab a drink and that’s when I met up with Twilight,” the earth pony explained nervously.

“So you two planned this?!?” The rainbow-maned mare yelled.

“No, Rainbow Dash. You were right. I needed to get away. I had… an episode…with Fluttershy, and…I just couldn’t be there anymore. And now, I don’t think I can go back,” Twilight cried, her head drooping as she sobbed.

“What do you mean, you can’t go back?!? You have to! Twilight, when I left there were guards running around all over the place! They asked me if I was alone! How much longer do you think it will be before the Princess finds out about your little field trip?!?” Rainbow Dash asked as the volume of her voice began to rise again.

“You don’t understand…” Twilight whispered.

“Twilight, come on…” Rainbow Dash started.

“LOOK AT ME!” Twilight screamed as she whirled around facing her former friend.

The pregasus’ eyes went wide as she looked at Twilight. Between the moonlight and spotlights from the clubs below, Rainbow Dash was able to see the unicorn’s face.

“No!” The Cloudsdale resident gasped as she took a step back.

“You remember that day, don’t you? When you and Rarity came to see me after what I did to Trixie? That horrible, horrible thing I did to her? Look at my face and tell me what you see!” Twilight Sparkle screamed through the tears.

Rainbow Dash just nodded. Her face and neck looked the same. It looked just like it did that day so many months ago, the day that everything started. What was she going to do? What could she do? She wasn’t prepared for this. She tried to form words, but she could only utter a faint whimper.

“TELL ME WHAT YOU SEE!” The unicorn screamed again before breaking into sobs, and collapsing to the ground.

The former element of loyalty didn’t say a word. She couldn’t even think. Finally, Nurse Redheart approached her and began to speak.

“Rainbow, do you know what’s going on? Do you know what’s happening to Twilight?” She asked urgently.

Again, the pegasus just nodded. Twilight looked up at her former friend. Her eyes were wide, and the look on her face began to bring tears to Rainbow’s eyes as she spoke again.

“I… I don’t want to become a monster again! I’d kill myself before I put any other pony though another nightmare like that, but… but I can’t go back to Tartarus! They hurt me so much there, I can’t go back! Rainbow, what do I do?!? Please, tell me what to do!” Twilight wailed.

Any malice that Rainbow Dash had towards the former element of magic faded in that moment. She cursed herself for being so selfish. Twilight had put them through horrors that no other pony could imagine, but seeing her here now, in so much pain, changed her attitude completely. Twilight was a broken mare, helpless and trapped, with no way out. She may have hated her before, but she couldn’t hate her now, not after seeing her like this. This time, they will do it right. She’ll be here for Twilight, like she should have been before. A look of determination replaced the look of terror she once had. She was still scared inside, but she needed to be strong. She needed to be there for her friend. She bent down, nudging her friend with her muzzle. Twilight looked up at her as she spoke.

“It’ll be ok, Twilight. This time, we’re going to do it right. Let’s talk to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. Together, we will figure this out. We won’t lose you again, do you hear me? Now, come on let’s go, ok?” She whispered into the former librarian’s ear.

Twilight couldn’t help but smile at the confidence in Rainbow Dash’s voice. They both stood up slowly, still trying to reassure each other through their smiles.

“There are probably Royal Guards roaming around here at this point. We should probably find one of them and let them know that they can stop their search,” the pegasus stated.

Twilight began to back away as her eyes narrowed. She knew it. Through all the tears and all the words, Rainbow Dash just showed her true colors. She didn’t care about her! She wanted her to be locked away! She wanted her to suffer! She wouldn’t let her do it, though. Not after what she found out about herself tonight.

“Why do you want to find the Royal Guards, Rainbow Dash?!? We could just go back to Canterlot now, and no one would know! Do you want them to arrest me?!?” Twilight shouted.

Rainbow dash was taken aback by the words. She calmed down, however, once she realized what was happening. She saw this before on the day they were talking about earlier, and through her sessions with the others. One of the symptoms of Twilight’s transformation was her severe paranoia. She knew she needed to do something quickly to quell the fire.

“Twilight, it’s ok, no one is going to arrest you. Calm down, alright? I just thought they should know now before turning the capital inside out looking for you, that’s all, I swear,” the pegasus said in the most serene voice she could muster.

It didn’t work, however. Nurse Redheart saw this reaction before in other patients she treated over the years. Paranoid delusions would often take over the minds of the unbalanced. That, coupled with her freakish strength created a very dangerous situation. She needed to warn the light cerulean mare.

“Rainbow Dash, be careful, Twilight is…” her statement was cut off as Twilight tackled Rainbow Dash to the ground, causing the former element of loyalty to grunt.

Twilight pinned her to the ground as she stared into her former friend’s eyes.

“I know what you were trying to do! You said it yourself, how you would never forgive me! And now, you want to throw me away, is that it? You don’t have the guts to do it yourself, so you’ve gotten some help from Princess Celestia’s army! You can’t control me! No one controls me!” She shouted as she shook with anger.

Rainbow Dash was truly frightened. Twilight had her pinned and she couldn’t move. Twilight’s strength was too much for her. Her eyes went wide with fear, as she tried to speak again.

“Twi..Twilight, please! I swear, I wasn’t trying to hurt you! I want to help you, please, let me go, and we can go back to the palace! You need help!” The Cloudsdale resident whimpered.

“Twilight, let her go, please! No one wants to hurt you!” Nurse Redheart shouted, as her fear began to rise.

Twilight noticed the pegasus begin to flap her wings. It was probably just a reaction from being pinned so tightly. It did give her an idea, however.

“You want to take my freedom from me? Well, I’ll just have to take something from you!” Twilight yelled, as she struck the mare on the right side of her face, dazing her as she turned over on her belly.

Twilight straddled her back as she stomped down on the flyer’s right wing and rainbow colored mane. She opened her mouth and bit down as hard as she could into Rainbow Dash’s left wing. The pegasus screamed in pain, as she raised her head. She couldn’t thrash as her head was held firmly in place by her mane caught under Twilight’s hoof.

“TWILGHT, STOP! YOU’RE HURTING HER!” Nurse Redheart screamed as she looked on helplessly.

“Twi…Twilight, please…please, stop…my wing…it hurts…please stop…” Rainbow Dash sobbed, paralyzed by the pain.

Blood began to drip from the unicorn’s maw, as she began to wretch the trembling wing back and forth, causing Rainbow Dash to cry out louder than before. Nurse Redheart had to do something. She knew she wasn’t a physical match for Twilight, so just tackling her was out of the question. It would only put her and the now injured Rainbow Dash in more danger. She needed to get the unicorn to see through the illusion her mind created. To bring her back to reality, somehow. She approached Twilight slowly and gingerly, as she spoke up again, using every modicum of restraint to keep her voice even.

“Twilight, Rainbow Dash is your friend. The Twilight Sparkle I know doesn’t hurt her friends. Please, stop this. She’s no match for you,” she stated.

Twilight stopped pulling on the wing in her mouth as she looked at the medical professional. She still bit down hard, as a dark, syrupy puddle began to form under her hooves. It was a start, but Nurse Redheart had to see this through.

“You are so important to us, Twilight. We all want you to be ok. Please. Let her go,” she whispered as she put a hoof on her friend’s shoulder.

Twilight’s gaze softened at the earth pony’s words. She closed her eyes and breathed deeply. When she opened them again, she whimpered at the sight of Rainbow Dash moaning underneath her. Nurse Redheart was right. She was hurting one of her friends. She immediately let the wing go, as she began to back away, taking her hooves off Rainbow Dash.

“I…I’m sorry, I…I don’t…” she stammered.

The unicorn began to panic. She couldn’t think straight, as her eyes darted back and forth. Her breathing became labored, as the blood she swallowed began to invade her taste buds, causing her to feel sick to her stomach. She needed to get out of there. She needed to remove herself from the situation. She summoned her magic and in a flash, she was gone, leaving Nurse Redheart to take care of a very injured pegasus.

Wow, that was probably my longest chapter yet! Please review and let me know what you think! Also, “No Rarity. I’m your princess now.” Well, I guess Twilight really is now, huh? Anyway, please review!

Chapter 10

Nurse Redheart wiped more tears from her eyes as she continued to stare at the monitors. It hurt her greatly to see one of her friends in a hospital bed, unconscious, with wires and machines now attached to her body. What was supposed to be a quiet night with her own thoughts had become a nightmare. After Twilight disappeared, the medical professional checked Rainbow Dash’s unconscious form, as her medicinal training took over. Her vitals were stable, but her wing was badly damaged. Twilight’s bite had crushed part of the bone and torn the muscle. There was no way she could move her, so she ran to the edge of the roof as quickly as she could and began screaming for help. This was a move out of pure desperation, as she hoped with all her might that her voice would carry over the crowd below and the music thumping through the floor. Seconds felt like hours as she screamed as loud as her voice would let her. The pegasus’ instinct about the royal guards patrolling the area was proved right as a few appeared from the crowd, flying up to the roof. After that, everything was a blur. The guards carried the two mares back to the castle, as fast as they could, after Nurse Redheart secured Rainbow Dash’s wing as best she was able. Once they got to the castle, she had the soldiers rush her friend to the infirmary, causing a panic in the hallways of the palace. Royal guards screaming orders, doctors running, and getting Rainbow Dash on a gurney. She hadn’t been allowed to help in the triage as she was still under the influence of alcohol, but there wasn’t a pony alive who could drag her from the Cloudsdale resident’s side right now. Well, maybe there was one…

“TELL ME WHAT HAPPENED!! RIGHT NOW!! WHERE IS TWILIGHT?!?” Princess Celestia screamed as the door to the makeshift hospital room flew open.

Nurse Redheart yelped as she fell away from the alicorn whose angry eyes were now mere inches from her own.

“I…I’m sorry, Princess, but I don’t know where Twilight Sparkle is! She just teleported away! There was nothing I could do, I’m sorry!” The nurse pleaded.

Suddenly, only the sound of the monitors could be heard, echoing around them in the sterile room. For a few moments, they just stared at each other, until the princess’ nostrils flared. Her eyes narrowed, as she raised her head up, looking down with fury at the earth pony below her. Alcohol. It was all over her breath.

“You are going to tell me everything, Redheart! EVERYTHING! Do you understand me?!?” Celestia seethed.

Nurse Redheart was shaking as she stared wide-eyed at the alicorn in front of her. She wanted to say something, but she was too scared. She willed a voice, any sound at all, to leave her body, but she was petrified under the princess’ gaze. Suddenly, another voice came from the doorway, startling both of them.

“TIA! What is the matter with you?!? You’re scaring her half to death! You aren’t going to get any answers this way, you know that!” Princess Luna shouted as she slowly entered the room.

The sun princess turned, glaring at her younger sister. She walked slowly over to her, her jaw clenched in anger.

“Stay out of this, Luna! I smell it on her breath!” She spat, as her horn began to glow.

“Tia…sister…please calm down. You’re better than this. Nurse Redheart is terrified. Can’t you see that?” Princess Luna said in the most even voice she could muster.

The elder alicorn closed her eyes, as she sighed deeply. Her younger sibling was right. Frightening a poor earth pony was not going to get her any closer to finding her pupil. What she needed was information, and thundering about in a rage wouldn’t help the situation, but rather hinder it. She kept her eyes closed as she felt her sister embrace her tight.

“Please. I know you’re worried about her. We all are. But you have to be strong, even at your weakest. Just remember that I’m here to help you. I will always be here to help you,” The princess of the moon whispered.

As Luna felt her sister’s neck move up and down, nodding, she broke the hug, greeting her sister with a smile as Celestia opened her eyes again.

“I will talk to Nurse Redheart. Go ahead and wait outside. Take a minute to collect yourself. I’ll be out in a moment, alright?” Luna said sweetly.

Princess Celestia didn’t say anything as she walked out the door, leaving Luna and earth pony alone. At first, the medical professional began to tremble again, thinking that she was in store for the same treatment from the younger sister as she was the elder. A smile from the alicorn set her mind at ease at least for the time being. Luna approached her slowly, finally sitting down next to her. Turning her head to Rainbow Dash‘s unconscious form, a frown replaced the soft smile she wore.

“How is she?” Luna asked.

“Twilight…bit her,” Nurse Redheart stammered.

“What?!?” Luna grimaced, as she turned to stare at the mare wide-eyed.

Nurse Redheart just nodded as tears began to form in her eyes again. She was so emotionally drained from her experience tonight that she didn’t know how much energy she had left in her. She felt a wing caress her back as she looked over at Princess Luna.

“Just tell me what happened. I know that my sister frightened you, but you are not in trouble, I can assure you,” the moon princess whispered.

“I…I just. I needed a change of scenery, that’s all. I went to this little bar that I heard about from the Royal Guards, right by the castle. I…I know that might seem weak of me, but I just wanted to be alone with my thoughts, you know? I know I don’t need to tell you this, but this whole ordeal has been so overwhelming. I’ve never seen ponies in such states before. So broken, and in despair. I… I think what finally made me lose my nerve was something that happened a little over a week ago,” she said, her voice beginning to crack.

“It’s alright. Go on,” Luna encouraged.

“I… I was doing my rounds late that night, when I heard screaming. Terrible screaming, coming from Fluttershy’s room. I ran as fast as I could, and when I went into her room, I saw she wasn’t in her bed. I heard more screaming coming from the bathroom. When I went in there….the stench…. I’ll never forget it as long as I live. She…she was asleep in the bathtub, holding her head. I tried to shake her awake, and finally she woke up. She just stared at me. She had…she’s a friend, Princess. I used to see her walk around Ponyville, I went to parties where she was there, and here she was, in a puddle of her own filth, begging me to take the pain away! To…to do anything to make it stop, and…and I couldn’t! Th…there was nothing I could do! My friend was wallowing in her own urine, and I couldn’t do anything to help her!” The nurse sobbed.

She turned and embraced the princess, who accepted the hug, and began stoking the mare’s back, doing her best to comfort her.

“Shhh. It’s ok,” Luna whispered, trying to calm her down.

“I know it’s difficult, but you have to tell me what happened with Twilight. You are our only lead right now. Please, just tell me what happened,” Luna said again as she broke the embrace.

The earth pony just nodded, as she wiped the tears from her eyes and sighed, doing her best to get her emotions under control before speaking again.

“I…I had a few drinks at the bar, and when I left, Twilight Sparkle was calling to me outside the entrance. We talked for a few moments. I was surprised to see her out of the castle, as I thought she wasn’t allowed to leave the grounds until Princess Celestia had cleared her. She seemed so down. She… she said that she just needed to get away from the castle for a little while. She told me how the others were treating her, and that she didn’t want to be around them. How could I blame her? These were the same things I was feeling, right? She talked me into going to this part of town where there was a bunch of clubs. It was…interesting, to say the least. Well, we found a club that looked nice, and we went inside to have a few drinks. Twilight was dancing up a storm. I was worried about her. I…I figured, if I couldn’t convince her to go back to the palace right away, then I could at least accompany her to make sure she was alright. We…we sat down on one of the couches, and that’s when things got…weird,” she said.

“Weird?” Princess Luna pressed further.

“W…well, when we sat down, she started asking me questions. About…how I wore my mane. And…and then she told me how pretty I was. She began to… touch me. I… I got uncomfortable, so I excused myself to the restroom. She…she followed me in and…well… she pinned me up against the wall. She kissed me. I didn’t want it to happen, but… Princess, her strength was unlike anything I’ve ever felt! No matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t move. I had to think quickly, so I tried playing along,” she said.

“What do you mean by ‘playing along’?” Luna inquired curiously.

Nurse Redheart’s eyes widened and her throat let out a small yelp at the question. She was embarrassed by her answer, but she knew she had to focus on replying to the princess.

“I…well… I asked her if she wanted to play doctor,” the medical professional whispered.

Luna’s nose crinkled at the thought, but her lips soon curled in a soft smile. If the situation weren’t so dire, she would have laughed aloud. She had to give credit where it was due. The nurse’s idea was certainly original. Luna grunted signaling the earth pony to continue.

“I… I asked her some questions, trying to get as much information as possible, when suddenly, she just stopped,” Nurse Redheart explained.

“Why did she stop?” Luna asked.

“Before I went to the bathroom, I noticed, she was scratching her neck and face furiously. I didn’t know what to make of it. When she… had me pinned, she caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror. She froze. It… it was like she saw a ghost! After I… calmed down, I tried to ask her what happened, and she just ran off,” the earth pony stated.

“So, then how did Rainbow Dash become involved?” Luna pried further.

“I couldn’t find her in the club. I tried to think about where she might go. She seemed to be in such a fragile state that I thought she might have gone up to the roof to try to get away from the crowds in the club and out on the streets. When I went up there, Rainbow Dash was up there with her. They looked to be discussing something. Rainbow yelled at me, but then she started talking to Twilight again. I couldn’t really hear what they were saying but Twilight screamed at her, and Rainbow Dash just froze! She…she tried to convince her to come back with us to the castle, but Twilight lost it when Rainbow Dash suggested we should alert the royal guards. She tackled Rainbow, hitting her in the face, and then she bit down on her wing. She looked like she was going to try to tear it off. I… I did my best to calm her down, and finally she snapped out of it. Then she just teleported away. You know the rest after the guards found us,” Nurse Redheart said.

Luna nodded, as she stood up to leave. This was worse than she thought. Twilight’s mind was still going back and forth between sanity and madness. Her skills in magic were second only to herself and her fellow alicorns, and to top it all off, she had otherworldly physical strength. They needed to find her, and quickly, not just for her own safety, but for the safety of everyone she might come into contact with as well as her sister’s own piece of mind.

“I’m… I’m really not in trouble?” Nurse Redheart asked sheepishly.

“No. Just before this incident, I had an encounter with Twilight, where I too felt her physical power. There was no way you would have been able to make her to return to the castle. If anything, had you forced the issue you would have been in mortal danger,” the princess answered as she looked back at Rainbow Dash’s unconscious form.

“You did what you could to look out for her, and for that I am appreciative, Nurse Redheart,” Luna stated, as she turned to walk away.

“Th… thank you, princess,” Nurse Redheart said as she bowed to the princess right before she exited the makeshift hospital room.

Rarity was thankful for the robe she wore as she made her way down the hallway in between her Royal Guard escort. It hid the semi-fresh bruises that now adorned her body. She would have been both confused and intrigued had her mind not been preoccupied with her recent incident with Twilight Sparkle. The three guards who now surrounded her had to knock quite a few times before she was able to pull herself out of the bathroom. Ever since her lover left her to go back to work after that horrible night, she became a bundle of nerves. Everything she tried to do to calm herself down was for naught, and soon her anxiety reached its breaking point. Not long before the Royal Guards showed up at her doorstep, she rushed to the bathroom and began vomiting. She thought it was somewhat of a blessing that she didn’t have an appetite, as she emptied what little contents her stomach contained. What she was forced to do sickened her, but how she would handle it became a whole other nightmare. Twilight’s threats were too intimate to be ignored. Whom could she tell? She knew she could never face her fellow unicorn down again, as she was completely outclassed. If she couldn’t fight back, and she couldn’t tell anyone, what was she to do? Now, she was on her way to see the princesses, in some sort of confab. Given the recent events, she shivered at the thought of the princesses knowing what happened. Even if she did risk telling them, the last thing she wanted to do was relive the experience by giving the royal sisters an explanation. With each step she took, however, curiosity began to replace fear. She saw squads of guards running from room to room, in some sort of frantic search. Whatever was happening did not seem to involve her, which relieved her greatly, but also began to raise more questions. Finally, the group turned and entered the palace dining room, where she saw her friends, the princesses, Spike and even Big Mackintosh.

‘What’s he doing here at this hour? What in the world is going on?’ She thought to herself as she walked in to greet the group while the guards waited outside.

“Good. You’re here. Now we can begin,” Princess Luna stated.

Rarity eyed everyone in the room carefully. Most of them looked as bewildered as she was as to why they were called here. Spike seemed to wear a scowl, which was a bit off-putting, given his new size. It wasn’t exactly intimidating, but his newfound maturity shined through, making him look a bit more formidable then in the past. The one who really worried her was Princess Celestia. She had never seen her like this before. She was usually a beacon of calmness and serenity, but now she was shaking. The unicorn could tell that she had been crying. Her train of thought was broken as Princess Luna spoke again.

“I’m sure you are all wondering why you are here right now. There has been a development. Twilight Sparkle is… missing,” she said.

Everyone gasped, as they looked at each other. The moon princess tried to gage their reactions, but they all seemed to be the same.

“What do you mean missing?!?” Fluttershy asked as she began to shiver.

“For those who don’t know, There was an incident earlier today. Twilight lost control of herself while talking to Fluttershy, and she was taken to the infirmary. After my sister got her to calm down, she sent her back to her room to get some rest. When Princess Celestia went to check on her, she wasn’t there. We’ve ordered a search of the castle and the city, as I’m sure you’ve seen the guards by now. About an hour ago, Nurse Redheart came in with a very injured Rainbow Dash. Nurse Redheart ran into Twilight downtown. They had gone to a club in the city, where Twilight had another… episode and attacked Ms. Dash. She is currently stable, but unconscious,” Luna explained.

“She…she hurt Dashie?” Pinkie Pie whispered, looking down at the marble floor in front of her.

“From this point on, the castle is in complete lockdown. You will have guards posted outside all of your rooms, and you are not to roam the grounds without an escort. We are doing this for your own safety. Twilight’s mind is breaking down. She is not herself, and if you do see her, do not approach her. If you do encounter her, do what she says until back up arrives. We are not sure why, but her physical strength has increased immensely, and that combined with her mental instability puts anyone she comes into contact with in grave danger. We will do our best to find her, but our other priority is keeping you safe. Do I make myself clear?” Luna answered in a steady voice.

“Wait a sec. Did you say ‘increased physical strength?’?” Applejack asked.

“Yes, Applejack. She is much stronger than any unicorn, or even any earth pony,” Luna said.

Applejack gasped, as her eyes went wide. She looked back and forth nervously, as she brought her hoof to her mouth. The moon princess noticed the sign. It was clear that the mare knew something.

“Is there something that we should know, Applejack?” The dark coated alicorn inquired.

“W… well. Ah dunno if there’s a connection, but… when she started to change… before… she was… strong… like really strong, stronger even than mah brother! You… you don’t think…” Applejack stammered, as her knees began to shake.

“NO!” Pinkie Pie screamed as she practically jumped to her hooves.

Everyone, including the princesses, was startled by the pink party mare’s harsh reaction to Applejack’s implication. She clenched her jaw, bearing her teeth like an angry timber wolf as she stomped slowly towards Applejack. Her fellow earth pony braced herself for an incoming blow, as she thought Pinkie Pie was going to attack her. Her friends had seen her like this before, but this was different. Pinkie Pie was literally shaking with anger, doing her best to stop the tears from rolling down her face. She wasn’t successful.

“DON’T YOU DARE SAY THAT! YOU… YOU JUST HATE HER, THAT’S ALL! YOU HATE THAT SHE’S BACK, YOU… SHE WENT TO ALL OF YOU BEGGING FOR FORGIVENESS, BUT NONE OF YOU WOULD LISTEN! YOU’LL LOOK FOR ANY REASON TO KEEP HATING HER!” Pinkie Pie screamed at her friend, while poking her in the chest with her hoof.

“Pinkie, that’s enough,” Big Mac said calmly, as he stepped in between them.

“Pinkie Pie, we do not know what is causing her bizarre symptoms. We should not jump to conclusions, but we need to consider every possibility. Please, calm down, this isn’t helping anyone,” Princess Luna said, stepping forward.

The pink earth pony turned and looked at Princess Luna. She was just like the others. What was there to consider? This was a new Twilight Sparkle- unchanged and undamaged by those horrid creations so many months ago. To suggest, even for a moment, that Twilight was changing again was callous and shameful. Suddenly, her eyes went wide as she thought about the current speculation.

‘He… he said this might happen! I… I didn’t think it could, but… No! I can’t think like that! She… she’s just confused! She’ll be ok, she’s just…’ Pinkie Pie thought to herself as she walked slowly towards Princess Celestia.

If anyone could see her point of view, it was Princess Celestia. Pinkie Pie knew that no matter what Twilight might have done in the past, the princess would always love her. She looked up and into the eyes of the white alicorn, and she could see a reflection of her own feelings.

“Princess, please! We… we have to find her! She’s… she’s out there, all alone and she’s scared! I know she is! She thinks her friends hate her! We have to get her back! You have to do something! Please!” Pinkie Pie stammered, as she collapsed in front of the sun goddess.

As she sobbed quietly, she felt a wing brush over her shoulder. She looked up again at Princess Celestia who was offering her a comforting smile. Pinkie Pie smiled back, although neither smile was sincere, and they both knew it. They were just masks, a vain attempt to hide their shared insecurities and worry of the unknown.

“We… we are doing everything we can, Pinkie. But, you have to be strong. For her. We will find her, I promise,” the alicorn whispered, as she embraced the earth pony in a hug.

Princess Luna made her way down the hall and the guards did their best to keep out of her path. She wore a scowl, which was quite off-putting, and no one dared approach her in fear of angering her further. In the past three days, her sister organized the search for her missing student. However, it yielded no results, and only contributed to angering Celestia further. Luna had finally convinced her sibling to get some rest, but it hadn’t been easy. She tried to be nice, as she knew her sister was in a very fragile state, but their discussion soon devolved into a fight. She hated fighting with her sister, as it reminded her of the mistakes she made so long ago, even if she knew she was in the right. As she came to the infirmary door, she raised her hoof to knock, but she shook her head as she just entered instead. She was done with formalities, and wanted answers. A guard informed her that Rainbow Dash was awake, and the dark coated alicorn made having a talk with her about her recent actions her first priority. She disobeyed an explicit command of the princess, and she needed to know why. As she walked in, she observed a nurse putting something in a medical saddlebag, as she turned to see the princess.

“Princess Luna! I was just changing Ms. Dash’s bandages. Her surgery was a success, and…” the nurse began.

“Thank you. I trust your services are no longer required?” Princess Luna asked flatly.

The nurse practically jumped, startled at the response. She was about to open her mouth again to speak, when she was interrupted again by her superior.

“No, you have not done anything wrong. I merely wish to speak to Ms. Dash… alone,” she stated coldly.

The nurse knew better than to protest. She gave a quick bow and quickly exited the sterile makeshift hospital room, leaving the princess with the young flyer. Rainbow Dash’s glare would have taken her off guard has she not already been angry herself.

“Ms. Dash, I believe we have some items to discuss,” the moon princess started as she walked to the side of the flyer’s bed.

“Seriously?!? I’m a few days out of surgery, and you wanna yell at me?!?” Rainbow Dash inquired roughly.

“You disobeyed my explicit order! I forbade you from flying so you could actually deal with the pain inside you! You kept running away from your problems, so my only choice was to ground you! I didn’t like doing it, but your defiance left me no choice! What do you have to say for yourself?!?” Luna inquired, her volume growing with every word.

“What do I have to say for myself?!? What about you, Princess?!?” Rainbow Dash retorted.

Luna was losing patience with each passing second. Once again, Rainbow Dash was taking a very disrespectful and rebellious tone. Usually, the princess would just smile to herself and admire the pegasus’ spunk, but with recent events, she had no time for games.

“Watch your tone! Do you remember who you’re talking to?!?” The dark coated alicorn shouted.

“Of course I remember! How could I forget the pony who took away the ONE THING that made me special! The pony that denied me the use of my special talent! I mean, really, did you ever stop to think that MAYBE flying IS how I think?!? That flying might be the way I deal with things because when I’m in the air, alone with my thoughts, I just might be able to work things out?!? That maybe I’m not the best wordsmith out there and that I may have trouble expressing myself by gabbing away?!? No, NONE of that EVER entered your mind, did it?!?” Rainbow Dash shouted back.

Luna stared at the pegasus blankly, as she sat on her haunches. Rainbow Dash was right. She should have known better. Most ponies had an activity that they used as a conduit for working things out. Some used their hooves to build things, some sewed or cooked. She denied Rainbow Dash the use of her wings, and therefore the use of her special talent. It would have driven anyone mad, not being able to be who they were. She also never considered that talking things out might be harder for some because they simply had trouble expressing themselves in the first place, rather than be intentionally keeping their feelings bottled up.

“Rainbow Dash… I…I’m sorry,” Princess Luna whispered.

“You…you are?” The pegasus inquired, awestruck at the change she saw in the princess.

“Yes. You are right. I was… misguided…in believing that the same treatments I’d been using based on the doctors recommendations were one size fits all. I made you deny yourself, and for that, I sincerely apologize. Please understand that it was not done intentionally. What happened…what you all went through...no other pony has ever encountered an experience this horrific and grisly. We are completely at a loss as to how we can help you get through this. I know it’s not an excuse for my behavior, but I am sorry,” Luna said, her eyes locked onto the ornate marble floor below them.

Rainbow Dash was surprised at the sincerity of the statement. She fully expected the princess to chastise her, but here she was being humble.

“Look, It’s ok. I know you didn’t do it to be mean to me. You’ve been great and believe me, we really appreciate everything you and Princess Celestia have done for us,” the pegasus stated.

When Luna looked up, she could see the smile on Rainbow Dash’s face, and she quickly felt herself return the smile. All seemed to be forgiven. It was time to start fresh. However, there was another piece of business to take care of first.

“So, what happened with Twilight? It’s been three days and no one has heard from her since your…encounter. Anything you can tell us would be of great help, Rainbow Dash,” Princess Luna said.

“Honestly, not much. I remember her tacking me, and then I felt a lot of pain. When I woke up from surgery, they told me that Twilight bit down on my wing so hard that it crushed the bone and went through the muscle. I should recover, but it’s going to take a while. I must have passed out, so I only remember bits and pieces of our conversation. I just remember that…she was scared. That’s all,” Rainbow Dash answered.

The alicorn nodded and stood up to leave. She knew it was a long shot, but she needed to try. They had no leads on Twilight’s whereabouts and in her condition, she was dangerous. They were back at square one. As she got to the door, she smiled again as she turned her neck back towards the injured pegasus.

“Would you be open to a compromise, Ms. Dash?” Luna inquired slyly.

“What kind of compromise?” Rainbow Dash asked flatly, with a hint of curiosity mixed into her tone.

“When that wing of yours heals, how about flying with me? I still want you to be able to talk about what’s on your mind, and express anything that you might be feeling, but as you said, you think better in the clouds. I may even be able to show you a thing or two. What do you say?” Luna asked.

“YES! That sounds awesome! I can’t wait! Thank you so much, Princess Luna!” Rainbow answered, as she had to keep herself from jumping out of her bed.

Luna just nodded as she walked out, acknowledging the deal the two of them just made. She was looking forward to working with such a talented flyer, but she had to push those thoughts away, as there were more pressing matters to attend. They needed to find Twilight Sparkle as soon as possible. She knew the consequences would be dire if they didn’t.

Princess Celestia looked over another report with a scowl on her face. She flipped through the pages, skimming the data, her brow furrowing even more with each line she read. Finally reaching the last page, she grunted in frustration as she used her magic to throw the packet of papers against the wall of her throne room, startling the three guards who stood in front of her. Ten days. Ten days had passed, and not a single word or sighting of her student. It was infuriating. She had even gone out herself with some of the Wonderbolts a few times, searching the capital city, but they found no evidence of Twilight’s whereabouts. She had the Royal Guards going door to door, but there was still no new information. Here she was, up for five days straight, her worry increasing by the minute and the guards bring her these incident reports about a supposed wild animal rummaging through the trash left out by some of the nearby restaurants and sweet shops.

“Tell me, Lieutenant, what exactly was the point of bringing me such useless information?!? With Twilight Sparkle still missing, what makes you believe that I would care at all about something as insignificant as a dog or squirrel craving a midnight snack?!?” She snapped, as she stomped towards the guards.

“W…well, your highness, you… you asked us to report anything unusual, so…we… we just thought…” The Lieutenant stammered.

“NO! YOU DIDN’T THINK! THAT’S YOUR PROBLEM! HOW DARE YOU WASTE MY TIME WITH SUCH TRIVIAL INFORMATION?!? YOU’RE LUCKY I DON’T…” she shouted before she was cut off by another voice

“CELESTIA, THAT’S ENOUGH!” Princess Luna bellowed from the entryway of the main hall.

Luna understood the tremendous stress her sister was under not being able to find her prized pupil, but she was beginning to tire of the anger she’d seen rise up in her sibling. In her eyes, she was only making it more difficult with these angry lectures, as they had the Royal Guards constantly second guessing themselves. At first, the searches had gone smoothly, but by now, the mission turned into a huge debacle. Communication between the squad commanders and Princess Celestia began to break down, as her sister’s behavior became more erratic. She would go days without sleeping, and when Luna continued to try to convince her fellow alicorn to get some rest, tempers would flair and the situation would devolve once again into a screaming match. Luna’s patience was running thin, but she did her best to hold her tongue. There were moments in her distant past where she said things she would later regret and she’d be damned if she’d repeat those mistakes again. Unfortunately, there is only so much fighting one can do before something unintended slips out, and she was coming dangerously close to that line with each argument the pair had. She turned to the guards now cowering under her sister’s glare offering them a sweet smile before speaking.

“Thank you for the information. We will review your findings and give you our report soon. Please, go back to your duties, or if your shift is over, you are free for the rest of the evening,” Luna said in the most pleasant voice she could muster.

Before Celestia could react, the stallions bowed and ran away. In a few seconds, they were through the door, leaving the two alicorns in a stare down. The scowls they each wore informed them both that this was not going to be a pleasant conversation.

“How dare you usurp my authority in front of the guards?!? That was completely inappropriate, Luna!” Celestia seethed through her teeth, her jaw clenched as she spoke.

“I wouldn’t have to, if you were thinking clearly! We talked about this! You have to calm down! You have the guards running in too many different directions, and you should know that! They don’t even know what they should be reporting to you!” Luna countered.

“That’s ridiculous! They are trained soldiers, Luna! I expect them to carry out their duties just as they were taught!” Celestia exclaimed.

“They can’t carry out anything if they don’t know what their duties are, Tia! You’ve always been the one to keep a cool head, but I think you may be becoming too emotionally involved in this!” Luna said, trying her best to keep her voice at an acceptable volume.

Celestia’s eyes narrowed as she glared at her sister. Was the moon princess actually insinuating that her elder sister was incapable of carrying out her responsibilities? It was a step too far, even for family. It made her blood boil to think that her sister had lost faith in her, and it hurt even more that she was being chastised for becoming emotional about her student. She was tired, furious, and once again, the source of her misery was her own flesh and blood. She kept her rage under control for so long, but she couldn’t anymore. Now, it flowed freely, like a river bursting from a dam.

“OF COURSE I’M EMOTIONAL! THIS IS TWILIGHT! I RAISED HER! I NURTURED HER AS I WOULD MY OWN CHILD! NOW SHE’S OUT THERE ALL ALONE AND PROBABLY SCARED OUT OF HER MIND! HOW EXACTLY WOULD YOU LIKE ME TO REACT?!?” Princess Celestia screamed.

“PERHAPS WITH SOME COMMON SENSE! MAKING THE GUARDS RUN AROUND LIKE CHICKENS WITHOUT HEADS ISN’T DOING ANYONE ONE ANY GOOD! THEY NEED LEADERSHIP!” Luna retorted forcefully.

“OH, AND WHEN DID YOU BECOME THE EXPERT ON LEADERSHIP, LITTLE SISTER?!? HERE’S A TIP; SOMETIMES IT’S NECESSARY TO BE FORCEFULL WITH YOUR TROOPS! WHEN A SITUATION IS THIS DIRE, YOU CAN’T ALWAYS BE SWEET AND GENTLE!” Celestia yelled back.

“OH BELIEVE ME, IF THERE IS ONE THING I KNOW, IT’S THAT YOU HAVE A FORCEFULL SIDE!” Luna shouted.

“OH, HERE WE GO AGAIN! IT’S THE SAME OLD SONG AND DANCE WITH YOU ISN’T IT?!? THIS IS NOT ABOUT YOU, LUNA!”

The younger alicorn’s eyes widened at the statement. She continued to speak, but her volume lowered to a whisper.

“Wh…what do you mean?” she said softly.

“YOU TRIED TO DESTROY EQUESTRIA! I DID WHAT I HAD TO DO TO SAVE MY LAND! OUR LAND! I’M SORRY YOU’RE STILL UPSET ABOUT IT, BUT STOP USING IT AS AN EXCUSE TO TRY TO WRESTLE CONTROL FROM ME! THIS IS MY KINGDOM! I HAD TO DO EVERYTHING FOR A THOUSAND YEARS, WITH NO HELP, ALL BECAUSE OF YOUR SELFISHNESS! SO DON’T YOU DARE COME IN HERE AND QUESTION MY METHODS! BELIEVE ME WHEN I TELL YOU I’VE HAD PLENTY OF TIME TO PRACTICE ON MY OWN!” Princess Celestia screamed again.

Tears were flowing freely down the side of the moon princess’ cheek. Did she really think that she was actually using their history to try to get one over on her, especially at a time like this? Of all the arguments, all the fights, these words hurt Luna most.

“I…I see. After everything I’ve done for you throughout this crisis. After taking the responsibility of helping the element bearers, and trying to keep you from hiding away like a frightened foal, this is what you think of me? You still look at me like I’m some witch trying to trick you?” She whispered, turning away from her elder sister.

Celestia’s eyes widened as the words of her sibling sunk in. Her mind filled with questions, and the one that frightened her most was whether she actually trusted her sister or not. She’s been back over two years, and she forgave her younger sibling. Hadn’t she? The fact that she may still harbor feelings of betrayal struck her very core. Her knees became weak as she took a few steps towards Luna. Before she could open her mouth to say anything, however, the younger alicorn spoke up.

“You don’t deserve to find her,” the moon princess seethed as she turned to walk away.

Princess Celesta’s jaw dropped as she collapsed where she stood. She wanted to scream at her little sister, but after her recent insinuation, she felt that she deserved such harshness. Her own thoughts betrayed her, and she showed the worst part of herself. But what hurt the most was the fact that she made her little sister cry. After everything she did for her, helping with her student and the other element bearers, taking on so much responsibility, charting new territory, and here was her elder sibling accusing her of being a traitor to the throne.

“LUNA, WAIT!” Celestia cried out desperately, her right hoof reaching out towards her sister.

Luna didn’t turn around, but instead disappeared through the large ornate doors that framed the entrance to the throne room. Celestia felt horrible. It took such piercing statements to show her that her little sister was right. She wasn’t thinking straight, and she needed rest. As she slowly walked down the steps and through the doorway, she saw the royal guards she scolded earlier. They hadn’t left and instead stood at attention in front of her. At first, she felt anger boil up again inside her. Had they listened in on her conversation with her sister? Soon the anger dissipated as she felt her lips curl into a soft smile. She was lucky. They were here for her. She felt grateful to have such wonderful guards at the ready. She bowed her head as she spoke softly.

“I apologize for my behavior. I know I haven’t been the best leader I could be right now, and I took out my anger on you. I shouldn’t have done that. In the future, I will be sure to communicate more clearly,” she stated.

The guards were taken back by the humility. They never saw the princess like this, and they couldn’t blame her. Everyone knew what she was going though, and were not angry with her in the least. Finally, the lieutenant stepped forward to speak.

“We serve at the pleasure of the princess, your highness,” he said with a smile.

“Thank you, lieutenant. I need to rest. I wish to not be disturbed for the rest of the night, unless you have found Twilight, or unless it’s an emergency,” she ordered.

“Yes, your highness,” he answered with a salute.

Princess Celestia’s nose crinkled slightly as she arose from her slumber. What was that smell? Was she dreaming? After tossing and turning for a few minutes, she gazed over at her clock as her grimace deepened. It was almost time to raise the sun. Her body screamed at her to go back to sleep, but her mind new she needed to find out if there was any new information on Twilight. She rolled out of bed and stretched her legs while a mighty yawn escaped her throat. As she drew in a breath, she coughed.

‘What is that stench?!? I can taste it, it’s so bad!’ The sun princess thought to herself as she turned towards her bathroom.

The sight of the shrouded form in front of her made her jump as her lungs forced out a scream. After a few seconds of regaining her composure, she studied the figure in detail. Whoever it was, wore a grey coat and was facing her mirror. The princess tried to tilt her head to get a reflection, but the being had its head tilted down, hiding the face. What disturbed her most was the fact that it hadn’t been startled when she screamed. As she stepped closer, she began to hear the faint sound of sniffling.

“Who are you? What are you doing in here?” The princess asked in an even voice, trying not to make the intruder even more upset.

“Princess,” the figure whispered.

Princess Celestia shot forward, using her right hoof to hook the being’s shoulder and whirl it around. The voice was unmistakable, and as she turned around, her hood fell.

“TWILIGHT!” Celestia exclaimed.

Her eyes soon widened in horror as she whimpered at the sight in front of her. Twilight’s face looked oily and cracked. There were crevices adorning her face, with a clear milky substance dripping through her pores like sweat. Bald spots were also scattered about her head where most of her mane used to be. She looked down and found the reason for the stench. The remnants of burst pus pockets seeped into the floor. However, what she saw beside her made her want to vomit. There were two fleshy pieces of meat lying there in a puddle of what looked like some sort of mucus. When she looked back up, she brought her hoof to her mouth as she felt tears sting her eyes.

‘Her ears!’ She thought to herself, as she staggered away from her pupil.

“Pr…princess? Please… please help me! Don’t let me die! Please…” Twilight stammered through her own tears.

The princess stood up and wrapped her wings around her student bringing her into a hug.

“I’m so scared,” Twilight whispered.

“It’s going to be alright Twilight. I’m going to help you. If it’s the last thing I do, I swear, I’m going to help you,” the sun princess answered in the most determined voice she could muster.

Well, here you are folks! Enjoy!

Chapter 11

Twilight Sparkle winced again as another needle pierced her flesh. Once the blood was drawn, and the needle removed, she sighed and relaxed as she felt the right wing of her teacher stroke her back. Over the past hour, the infirmary doctors had been in a frenzy, hooking the unicorn up to various machines, taking readings, and more blood than Twilight ever thought could come out of a pony. She looked up at her mentor, who smiled at her. The gesture did nothing to settle her soul. She knew it was just camouflage, meant to hide her worry. She was a monster again. A freak, and just like a freak, the doctors treated her as if she was nothing more than a test subject. She was a chemical mixture. A horrific biological experiment to be poked, prodded and studied. How ironic that science, her first love, betrayed her so significantly. If the situation weren’t so dire, she would have smiled at the irony.

“That’s the last one. We will run our tests and report our findings as soon as we have something, your highness,” one of the unicorn doctors said before giving the royal alicorn a quick bow and walking away with the vial of liquid levitating in front of him.

He was the last to leave. Once the door shut, only the slight beeps of the monitors echoed off the marble floor and walls. Princess Celestia sat down beside her student’s hospital bed, her eyes still puffy from crying. She must have held her pupil for at least a half hour before alerting the doctors. When they saw what her apprentice had become, even as trained professionals, they couldn’t hide their looks of horror. After getting over the initial shock, however, they went to work right away, doing their best to maintain their composure. Celestia was worried how her student would take having the doctors, the ones who were supposed to help her, look at her in disgust. Luckily, she seemed to be in a daze and only kept casual attention on those around her. The sun princess’ next priority was to send a messenger to tell her sister. At first, she hesitated, but finally, she sent a few guards to alert her after she got Twilight settled into the infirmary bed. She would have expected to see Luna any minute now, if they hadn’t argued so viciously only nine or so hours earlier. Now, she wasn’t so sure. The elder alicorn needed to push the thoughts about her sibling aside, however. She needed more information on Twilight. Where had she been all this time? Had she hurt anyone? As much as she didn’t want to put Twilight through any additional pain, she needed answers.

“Twilight, where were you? I… we were so worried about you,” Princess Celestia whispered.

“I… I don’t remember most of it. I felt like I was in a daze most of the time. I… I remember something sweet. I…I needed to eat, and… I found a few stores who had some muffins and cupcakes that they had thrown away. And… and then… I…” Twilight stammered.

“Shh, it’s alright, Twilight. You are not in trouble here. But, we need to know where you’ve been,” the princess pressed.

“I… I went to see my parents,” Twilight choked out through tears.

Celestia’s eyes widened at the statement. She prayed that Twilight hadn’t done anything rash, and that her parents were still alright. She saw this was difficult for her, but she needed to press her for more.

“What happened, Twilight? It’s ok, you can tell me,” Celestia said.

The unicorn could not help but tremble as the memories of that night came back to her. She closed her eyes as she willed her voice to calm enough to get the words out.

“I… I was finally thinking straight for a moment, and… I guess my first instinct was to go home, but… It was at night, and it was hard to make anything out. I was able to see through the first floor window. It was late, and no one was on the streets. I saw the fireplace lit, and when I looked closer, I could see them…. mommy…and daddy. I missed them so much, and here they were, just a few feet from me! I…I never thought I would ever see them again! I…I wanted to burst through the door and hug them with all my might! I wanted to kiss them and hug them and tell them how much I loved them and missed them! I leaned in to get a better view. They were asleep. Daddy was holding mommy, and mommy was holding… a picture… of me. That’s when I got a good look at myself…from… from the reflection on the glass. I couldn’t go in there. What would I say? ‘Hi mom and dad, here I am, alive, see? Too bad I’m changing again, and you’re gonna have to watch me die!’” Twilight stammered as her voice cracked.

She couldn’t take any more. She was falling apart on the inside and on the outside. She couldn’t help thinking about how cruel fate was to her, giving her a second chance, escaping one nightmare, just to relive another. The unicorn reached out to her teacher, hugging her tight, as she screamed into Celestia’s wing, her body wracked with sobs.

“Mommy… mommy!” Twilight uttered over and over, while her fresh tears matted her mentor’s feathers.

Princess Celestia held her student, letting her cry her eyes out yet again. What else could she say? All she could do now was offer her support and reassurance. But in Twilight’s state, what good was such a pledge, even from the ruler of the sun? The stagnation of the unknown infuriated her. Each passing second without any new information felt like an hour, yet she knew all she could do was wait and console the mare hugging her tight. Suddenly, she gasped as she thought back to their recent conversation.

‘Th…the stores that had their trash raided!’ She thought to herself as she felt tears of her own streak down her face.

It was her. It was her this whole time. She was ready to strike down her guards for their alleged incompetence, and yet they were right. Princess Celestia didn’t think she could possibly feel worse than she did a few seconds ago, but she was wrong. Her sister warned her about her overzealous behavior, and she just ignored it. She couldn’t help herself. As much as she loved all of her subjects, this was different. This was Twilight. She knew she needed to say something different from what she had already said, but the only thing that came out was a barely audible apology.

“I’m sorry, Twilight. I’m so sorry,” Celestia uttered just above a whisper.

Princess Luna stared at the back of the stallion’s head as she pulled the covers closer. It was an odd sensation for her to be lying in bed during the night instead of the day, but she couldn’t bring herself to do any work, not after what her sister said to her. She sighed deeply as the dampness on her pillow lightly caressed her cheek. Watching Big Mac sleep had an unusually calming effect on her. She didn’t know why, but somehow focusing on the stallion’s breathing was the only thing that kept her from screaming when she came back to the room after that horrible fight. The more she thought about it, the more she wished she’d acted differently. The moon princess knew she was right when she told her sibling that she needed to calm down and rest, but she also understood that she had gone too far with her accusations. She was afraid something like this would happen with the tension running so high between them. In all honestly, she hadn’t even realized she’d said it. She closed her eyes and turned over in the large plush bed, her back to her lover. The more she thought about it, the more she realized that she still hurt inside. It wasn’t like before, when she was jealous of her sister. However, the deeper she searched her thoughts it became clear that there was a sadness that lingered. They never really had a conversation after she came back. They just wanted to be back in each other’s lives, and in doing so, forsook their own piece of mind by not talking about what separated them in the first place. Perhaps that was a mistake. After over two years of being back, it seemed like the incident still haunted both of them. There was only one thing to do, no matter how painful it might be.

‘We need to talk about it, but how? How would I even begin that conversation?’ Princess Luna thought to herself.

A knock at the door snapped her away from her thoughts as she slowly rose out of the bed, treading carefully as to not disturb Big Mac. Luckily, he only let out a small snore, as he turned over and readjusted himself. Opening the door slowly, she eyed the three guards that now stood in front of her bedchambers. By the looks on their faces, something happened. The lead guard spoke up, nervousness lacing his speech.

“Princess Luna, we are sorry to disturb you, but Princess Celestia ordered us to tell you that…” the guard hesitated.

“Tell me what? Speak,” Luna urged.

“Twilight Sparkle has returned. She is in the infirmary with Princess Celestia, and they are running tests. Ms. Sparkle is… not herself,” the royal guard said as politely as he could.

The dark coated alicorn’s eyes widened as she pushed her way past the guards, and ran to the infirmary as fast as her legs could take her. With each step bringing her closer to the makeshift hospital wing, her last thought before entering the sterile room was that the talk between her and her elder sibling would have to wait.

As the doctor, Princess Celestia and Twilight Sparkle made their way down the hallway, only the sound of their hooves clacking against the marble floor echoed. The doctor had simply said that the medical staff had finished their test results and now had a working theory. After that, no more words were spoken as they all made their way to the lounge area where Princess Luna made sure to have the others waiting. Depending on what was needed of them, all of the elements of harmony needed to hear what the doctors had to say. At first, the physician was slightly perturbed about revealing their findings to anyone other than the patient, but a glare for the alicorn princess quickly put an end to such thoughts. Celestia glanced over at her student walking beside her. She had opted to wear a hooded cape in order to hide her ghastly features. The princess didn’t like the idea of her student feeling so insecure, but she quickly dismissed arguing with her over it as she just wanted to make her pupil as comfortable as possible. As the doctor and Princess Celestia turned to go into the room, Twilight hesitated. Her eyes met the floor as she felt the shadow of her teacher cast over her.

“I…I don’t want to go in there,” Twilight stammered.

“Twilight, we have to find out what’s wrong. They need to know too,” Princess Celestia said.

“They hate me, Princess! And…and even if they didn’t I’m still…all this is going to do is remind them of all the horrible things I did to them!” Twilight retorted, her voice cracking.

“Listen to me, Twilight,” the elder alicorn began softly as she cradled her student with her neck like a mother would a foal.

“No one hates you. They are still your friends, and no one wants anything bad to happen to you. They all love you, Twilight. I love you, and we are going to help you in every way we can. Please, come in and let’s hear what the doctor has to say,” The sun princess stated.

Sighing deeply, Twilight nodded and proceeded into the room followed by her mentor. She was met by a series of gasps, and the unicorn closed her eyes, as she knew where they were coming from. Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash all backed away from her, as they took in the familiar site of Twilight’s mangled body. She couldn’t imagine what they were feeling right now. Before, she was just a symbol of the horrors she put them through, but now, she was the personification of it. The pictured image of that which hurt them and tried to kill them. The more Twilight thought about it, the worse she felt, until finally she whimpered and dropped to the floor, covering her disfigured face with her hooves.

“I…I’m sorry, everyone!” She cried as she began to shiver.

“Tw…Twilight?” A voice whispered as the unicorn slowly looked up.

It was Spike. She honestly didn’t think it was possible for her to feel any worse than she did a few moments ago, but her heart sank even further as their eyes met. During the events that led up to that horrible night back in Ponyville, Spike was away the whole time, and never saw Twilight in this state. It was the one consolation that she carried through that horrible ordeal. Spike was mature, but he was still a baby dragon, and she found solace in the fact that at least the ones who had to deal with her were adults and not children. She didn’t even have that anymore. Spike was about to make his way over to her, when the doctor stopped him.

“Please. I understand that this is a terrible situation, but you all need to hear what I have to say,” he said evenly.

Spike looked over to Twilight, who nodded, letting the dragon know that it was all right. He sighed and relaxed, after giving Princess Celestia a fleeting glare. He turned to the doctor, as did everyone else in the room. Big Mac stood next to Princess Luna, as the rest of them shifted in order to get a better vantage point on the physician. The unicorn’s fellow element bearers did their best to stay away from Twilight, as the doctor began.

“We took blood and tissue samples from Ms. Sparkle as soon as she arrived back at the castle this morning and we compared them to the samples we took while she was recovering from her recent… assault. We then compared those results to the ones from samples we had obtained from the library after the initial incident in Ponyville…and…I’m sorry to say, but…” the physician stammered uncomfortably.

“Doctor, please,” Princess Luna encouraged softly.

“Whatever transformation Twilight Sparkle went through before, she is going through again, now,” the medical professional stated.

Everyone in the room other than the unicorn physician let out a sharp whimper. They each felt their stomachs drop as the words sank in. Fluttershy did her best to control herself. She needed to stop herself from hyperventilating, as she brought her hoof to her chest, and concentrated on her breathing.

‘Breath, breath, breath…’ the pegasus repeated over and over in her head.

Rarity was numb, her face draining of all color. Being in the same room as the mare who forced herself on her was bad enough, but now, that same mare, the unicorn she used to call her friend was once again becoming a monster. She would be subject to horrible pain and suffering, and the worst part for Rarity was the fact that she didn’t know how she felt about it. She didn’t even know how she was supposed to feel about it.

Applejack needed to hug someone. Anyone. Regret filled her mind and her heart. She may have been angry at Twilight, but that anger was always tempered by the fact that she saw her former friend as sick. She sniffled as she felt tears of helplessness form in her eyes. The blond earth pony turned to Rainbow Dash, whose look of confusion made it seem like she was in a bad dream that she couldn’t wake up from. She didn’t know how to process what she just heard. Twilight hurt her worse than any pony ever had before. Yet, here the unicorn was, about to go through another horrible nightmare, and a pain worse than death. She looked down at the bandage around her wing as she felt Applejack hug her tight.

Princess Celestia, who was at her student’s side ever since they entered the room, cradled her apprentice in her left wing. The royal alicorn hoped with all her might that it was something simple, but her worst feelings, the ones that nagged at her from the pit of her stomach were finally given substance rather than just fading into speculation. She turned her head and looked at her student. It didn’t take long for Twilight to begin sobbing softly. All of her worst fears were realized with that statement. She was reliving the nightmare. No one said anything as they each absorbed the news in their own way.

“How…wh…why?!?” Pinkie Pie finally stammered out after a few minutes of silence.

“Well, we only have a theory for now. Please understand, this is the most scientifically complex thing we have ever seen. It… it’s honestly a phenomenon that we can study for years and still not grasp. With that said, however, we believe that her change was triggered by her injuries,” the physician explained.

Rarity felt her heart skip a beat as her legs stiffened. It wasn’t possible. She was no scientist! How could what she did to her former friend ever cause something like this?

“What do you mean, doc?” Big Mac inquired.

“Well, I don’t believe you were here for it, but the night Twilight came back, she was beaten severely. She had multiple fractures, contusions and lacerations. We believe, and this is just a theory, mind you, that the DNA of the fly was dormant inside of her, and that her body went into some sort of stasis,” he answered.

“Stasis?” Luna pressed.

“Yes. It’s similar to when our body compensates when something is missing. It’s not quite the same thing, but essentially, we believe that her body, in its damaged state, looked within itself to co-op anything it could to sustain and repair itself. The fly DNA has remarkable metabolism, and we believe that Ms. Sparkle’s body unlocked it in order to speed up the healing process,” the physician said.

Rarity’s heart began to race at the doctor’s statement. She had completely misunderstood his original explanation. Her legs became weak as she did her best to keep her composure. She prayed that no one noticed the change in her demeanor, although she quickly realized how fleeting that thought to be, as she further considered the situation. She cursed inward at letting such thoughts into her mind, but again she was torn about how to feel. She wished so badly that she could just shut her eyes and when she opened them, she would be back at the Carousel Boutique, leaving this madness behind her.

“Doctor, how do we reverse the process? Can magic help?” Luna inquired.

“No. At least we don’t think so. There is no spell for dealing with something like this, at least on this level. It’s not that we don’t have transformation spells, but those are temporary and are more illusionary in nature than anything. In this situation? You’re talking about a spell that would have to change every single cell in Ms. Sparkle’s body. Her very DNA. No such spell has ever been written. Even if it were possible, the amount of magic required would be astronomical, and whoever cast such a spell would be in grave danger and may not even survive casting it,” the physician said.

“Wh…what about the Elements of Harmony? They can do anything, right?” Big Mac said, as he tried to bring even a glimmer of hope to this ordeal.

“We did think about that, but it would have the same problem as with writing a spell for this. Twilight’s body is in a very different state, and we have no idea how the strain of using her element would affect her. It could even speed up the transformation. There is just no way to know,” the medical professional answered.

After another few moments of silence, with only the occasional sniffle echoing through the ornate room, Twilight stood up, and walked over to the doctor. No one, not even Princess Celestia moved, as they watched the unicorn slink slowly towards him.

“How long do I have?” She whispered.

“Based on our calculations, we believe another six weeks. Two months at best,” he said.

“And then what?” Twilight pressed.

“Then…we don’t know. Either your body accepts the change and you become a completely different creature, or…” the doctor stammered.

“You’ll die.”

“NO!” Pinkie Pie screamed, as she lunged for the physician, almost knocking him to the floor.

He dodged, just in time as the pink party mare fell flat on her belly in the spot the healer used to be. She began screaming at the top of her lungs as tears streamed down her face.

“YOU’RE SUPPOSED TO HELP! YOU’RE SUPPOSED TO HELP SICK PONIES GET BETTER! YOU HAVE TO! THAT’S YOUR JOB! MY FRIEND IS SICK! MY BEST FRIEND IS SICK! WHY WON’T YOU HELP HER?!? YOU HAVE TO HELP HER! PLEASE! PLEASE!” Pinkie Pie sobbed while staring at him.

“I’m sorry. I wish I could tell you all something different, or at the very least some more information, but this is all we have,” he said in a tranquil tone, trying his best to calm the sobbing mare in front of him.

Pinkie Pie shook with anger and sadness, as she slowly got to her hooves. It wasn’t right. It wasn’t fair! Her best friend was back, after all she did, and now she was going to have to leave again. She wouldn’t accept it, no matter what the physician said. She felt her anger rising like a volcano about to burst, and she knew exactly who to take it out on. She ran out of the room as fast as she could, not even looking back to the others or saying goodbye. They just let her go, as a twinge of guilt plucked at Rarity and Rainbow Dash’s hearts. Pinkie was the only one of them that fully supported Twilight’s return, and she was finally making progress on becoming the party pony they all knew and loved. Twilight just stood there, her mind in a daze as she barely registered Pinkie’s outburst or departure.

“Two months. Just two months and then I’ll have to go back,” she whispered.

She felt the wing of her teacher once again caress her back, as she shivered thinking about the horrors that lie ahead. She looked up at her mentor. The princess met her gaze, and almost broke down at the sight. Twilight was looking at her like a frightened foal. Gone was the confident, bookish young mare that she had seen grow up. All that was left was a scared child that just wanted to survive. That was the moment the princess decided to act. If magic would not offer a solution than she would just have to look elsewhere. After a few moments, she formulated a plan. Wanting to give the pair some time to themselves, the doctor excused himself, as did the rest of them, leaving and none of them uttering a sound as they left the student and teacher alone. The white alicorn knelt down in front of her student as she whispered.

“Twilight Sparkle, I will not let you die. I will not let you go back to that horrible place as long as I can still draw a breath. I…I have a plan, but it’s going to take both of us for it to work. Twilight…I’m going to have to push you harder than you have ever been pushed before,” she said as she stroked her pupil’s cheek with her hoof.

“Wh…whatever it takes. I don’t want to go back there, please, I don’t want to go back there!” Twilight cried back as she hugged Princess Celestia tight.

She’d been following the doctor down the last few hallways after they all dispersed. Rarity sighed in relief when she realized the others hadn’t followed her. She needed to ask a very important question. She didn’t know how she was going to ask it, but she needed to know for herself. After a few moments, her fellow unicorn came to a halt and turned around. He did his best not to give her an annoyed look as he knew the trauma that he had just informed them all about was quite devastating, but she could tell that he was a bit irked by her presence.

“Is there something on your mind, Ms. Rarity?” he asked in the most pleasant tone he could muster.

This was it. She looked down, her mind racing as she searched for the words. She knew she needed to be level headed, but her thoughts and nerves were screaming at her from the inside. Finally, she cleared her throat and began.

“Yes, doctor, I just had a small inquiry. Are…are you sure that Twilight’s injuries caused her…transformation?” she asked meekly.

“Ms. Rarity, I believe I’ve already answered that question. We don’t really know what caused the transformation, and her injuries causing the release of dormant genes was the best we could theorize right now,” the doctor huffed.

Rarity tried her best to utter a response, but no sound came out. After a few moments, the doctor spoke up again, clearly getting more impatient by the passing second.

“Is there anything else, Ms. Rarity?” He asked.

“Y…yes. Doctor, do…do you think that if she was never injured in the first place that she would have begun her, um, metamorphosis?” she inquired.

The doctor closed his eyes and sighed, as he turned to her and put his hoof on her shoulder.

“Look, Ms. Rarity, we don’t always have an answer for why things happen. It’s possible that she may have lived the rest of her days with the dormant DNA inside her if she was never hurt. It’s also possible that they unlocked themselves for an entirely different reason. Also, keep in mind that she was only back for one night before she was hurt, so the process may have already started, and we just hadn’t picked up on it yet,” he said softly.

“But…well…if you had to make an educated guess…” Rarity pressed.

“Well, with what little information we have, no, I don’t think her transformation would be taking place right now if she was never hurt, especially that badly. But, in all honestly, we just don’t know,” the doctor stated.

Rarity didn’t hear the last part of the statement as her stomach tied itself in knots. She needed to keep her composure. The healer didn’t seem to be making the connection, and mistook her questions as concern for her “friend.” She needed to get his mind on something else. She decided to stay in her wheelhouse.

“Thank you, doctor. Your wife is lucky to have such a knowledgeable and compassionate husband,” she said with a forced smile.

The doctor simply blushed and nodded his thanks before walking away. Rarity kept the smile up and waived a goodbye to him as he left. Once he turned the corner however, she collapsed. She needed to find a bathroom, and quickly. She turned and ran to the other end of the hall, where she was lucky enough to find one. She kicked the door open and ran into the stall, sticking her head in the toilet, as vomit careened into the basin. She couldn’t stop shaking as she felt another wave of nausea crash into her like an avalanche. Mercifully, her stomach stopped churning as she heaved violently.

‘I killed her, I killed her, it’s my fault, I killed her!’ She thought as she closed her eyes while hugging the cold white porcelain bowl.

Pinkie Pie raced down the hallway, her own tears streaming past her. Her face contorted in wild anger, as she paid no attention to the guards as they leapt out of her way. She wouldn’t stop. She had to keep going. It was getting hard to form thoughts of any kind as she galloped into the gardens, and towards the statues. Finally, she came to his statue. The god of chaos, himself wrapped and contained in hard stone. She knew what it really was, however. She knew it was a fake, and right now, she was so sad and angry, she didn’t care if the whole city of Canterlot knew the truth. She screamed his name at the top of her lungs, so loud that it was barely audible. Not waiting for a reaction, she screamed Discord’s name again. Nothing happened. Her emotions and fatigue from running so furiously finally caught up with her as she crashed to the ground.

“Come back! Please, you have to come back! I need you to make it right! Please. PLEASE!” She shouted, tears once again dripping from her eyes.

Again, nothing. He wasn’t here. She wished with all of her might for him to appear before her and solve this mess, but he wasn’t here. And he wasn’t coming, no matter how much she wanted him to. She hid her face in her front hooves as she sobbed quietly to herself. She didn’t know what to do. Once again, she was at a loss as to how she could help her friend. She felt worse than when Twilight came to see her when she first started to change so many months ago. She was helpless then, and she was helpless now. The realization hit her like a kick to her stomach. She curled herself into a ball, shivering as she wept.

‘What do I do, what do I do?’ She thought to herself over and over.

“Put those boxes over there, please,” Princess Celestia said as she motioned her hoof to the other side of the throne room.

The scientists complied as their magic covered the large crates, levitating them over towards the other side of the throne room. The court was bustling with activity, but not the kind of activity one would expect from a government administration. It looked more like a factory or industrial site, with unicorn scientists and doctors moving boxes and crates, setting up machines, wires and cables. Twilight was at her side the whole time, still in a daze at the flurry of activity taking place before her. She wasn’t sure what to make of it, but it was quite impressive. Concentrating on the machines and technology moving about gave her a chance to take her mind off her situation, at least for a few minutes. If she kept lingering on what the doctors said, she thought she would lose control of herself and do something rash. She still didn’t really know how to process everything he told her. She felt like it wasn’t real, like she was outside of herself somehow, looking in on a horrible scene from a play. Suddenly, she felt a hoof caress her back, as she looked up to see the smiling face of her mentor. The alicorn’s smile quickly dropped as she turned back around. Twilight did the same, and eyes went wide as two very large crates came in. They were obviously heavy, whatever they were, as they were supported by both the magic of a few unicorn doctors and several royal soldiers who walked slowly carrying the boxes on their backs. As they set the bulky containers down, the princess stamped her right hoof against the ground hard, getting everyone’s attention.

“As of now, the throne room is a restricted area. Only scientists, doctors and Royal Guard officers will be allowed access. Guards will be posted outside every entrance and exit to this room, as well as the windows. They are to keep out everyone, including my sister, the remaining elements of harmony, and anyone else who is not whom I’ve just listed, unless given special permission by me. Also, if you do have access, you are not permitted to discuss anything that happens in this room outside of it. Is that clear?” she said in an even tone.

Everyone bowed, acknowledging their leader’s statement, and began filtering out, as their jobs were done. Once the space cleared, Twilight walked awkwardly over to the two huge unpacked crates. She turned to her mentor giving her an inquisitive look. The princess only answered her look of concern with a sad gaze of her own. Immediately, the unicorn became worriedly pensive.

“What’s in here, princess?”

“I told you, Twilight, this was going to be the hardest thing you’ve ever done. We need a solution. A cure for your condition, but if we cannot get to where we want through magic…” she trailed off, as she walked over to the crates with her horn aglow.

As the wooden walls of the containers gave way, Twilight’s eyes went wide as she viewed their contents. Her mouth went agape, as she tried to utter a sound. At first, nothing came out, but after a moment, she was screaming at the top of her lungs. She fell to the ground, shuffling away from the sight, a look of pure terror plastered on her face. All of the memories came flooding back to her at once. Her friends, what she did to them, Angel, Gummy, and the rest of the pets, and the hours upon hours spent trying desperately to delay the inevitable.

“Twilight. TWILIGHT!” Her mentor shouted as she grabbed the unicorn’s face with her hooves.

“We can do this. It’ll be alright. I kept all of your notes, including the book. We have everything we need. You just need to stay strong. I know you can do it. I’ll be here the whole time, at your side,” she whispered, trying to calm her whimpering apprentice.

Twilight tried to cry, but no more tears would come out. She’d have to do it again. The thing she dreaded almost as much as dying. She needed to pull herself out of this state, so she concentrated on her mentor’s words, and her breathing finally became even again. Princess Celestia hugged her tight as she whispered where her pupil’s ear used to be.

“Let’s get started, ok?” She said.

Fluttershy wandered the hallways of the castle, lost in thought. She took in so much today, and her mind was still sorting it out. She was scared, that’s for sure. Twilight was a confirmed monster again, and the thought of being in the same building, even the same town as her former friend frightened her. She started to calm down when she realized that the princess was never going to leave Twilight’s side during this whole ordeal. That fact made her feel a little better, but also a bit guilty. Twilight had been terrible to her and the rest of her friends, but the timid pegasus had finally started to forgive her for her transgressions, and yet here she was doing her best to avoid her. A mare she once called a friend was dying painfully, or at the very least, becoming a different creature altogether, and here she was trying her best to evade her and all because she was scared. Her fear frustrated her to no end. The worst part about her shyness was that she knew it. She knew she was timid and meek, and yet whenever she tried to overcome it, she may succeed in the short term, but she would then revert to her usual self just as quick. It began to infuriate her. She stopped her walk, as a loud noise from the other end of the hallway snapped her out of her contemplation. She began to move towards the noise, as she began to make out what sounded like construction. As the pegasus moved to the end of the hallway, she realized that she was standing in front of the throne room doors. Something was clearly going on. There were usually only two guards outside the ornate entrance, but now there were six, three on each side of the large doors. Their chiseled faces were quite intimidating, as they stood at attention. They didn’t say a word, and with each passing second she became more uncomfortable. She normally would have smiled and walked away, but for some reason, she didn’t. Her previous thoughts entered her mind as she mustered up all the courage she had.

‘No! This time, I’m not running away! I’ve stood my ground before, and I can do it again! It’s…it’s not like I’m in trouble or anything right? I’m just asking a question!’ She thought to herself.

Straightening up, and clearing her throat, she walked right up to one of the guards. The guard didn’t move, nor did his expression change.

“Umm, excuse me, but…well, I was just wondering what all that noise was about. What’s going on?”

“I’m sorry, Ms. Fluttershy, but we are under strict orders not to discuss anything or let anyone inside the throne room until further notice,” he stated in an authoritative tone.

“One side!” A voice shouted from behind her.

The mare turned quickly as she saw a few unicorns with lab coats carrying a few small boxes with their magic trotting towards her. She squeaked as she jumped out of their way. As she looked up though, she realized that she didn’t need to as they all stopped in front of the guards. The lead guard and the head scientist exchanged slight nods, as the doors opened. She knew she shouldn’t look, but for once in her life, she was going to let curiosity get the better of her. With everything that had happened, she needed to know what was going on. She poked her head under the scientist’s legs, getting a clear view of the throne room. The guards seemed to be preoccupied with holding the doors open, so she was able to get a quick look inside the space. She got more intrigued as she saw Twilight in her new form reading a book, and Princess Celestia using her magic to lift some tools.

‘What are they doing?’ She thought as she turned her gaze to the left.

What she saw made her gasp and shuffle away, her back now to the wall. She saw them. The things that plagued her nightmares, pulled from the depths of her twisted dreams back into reality. Her breathing became labored as she brought her hoof to her chest. The guards closed the doors as soon as the scientists were within the walls. Once the doors were locked, and they turned around, the guard on the end heard the sound of heavy breathing and turned to his right.

“MS. FLUTTERSHY!” He shouted as he was kneeling in front of her in an instant.

Two more guards came over as the rest stood their post. The lead guard was trying to get her to calm down, but a foul smell soon hit them right in their nostrils as they looked down to see a clear liquid seep out between her legs, soiling the ornate carpet that decorated the floor. All but the lead guard backed away from the petrified mare. Their leader, however, stayed with her, whispering in her ear, as he used his hoof to caress her back, doing whatever he could to get her to calm down. Finally, she seemed to utter a word. It was soft, and barely audible. He needed to help her, but he needed to know what was wrong.

“Fluttershy, it’s ok, you’re safe here. What did you see?” He said softly.

“T…t…telepod!”

Hey, everyone! So, another chapter in the books! I hope everyone is enjoying it so far! Also, I forgot to mention, I went to the Big Apple Ponycon this year, and I met Andrea Libman! Very nice and very classy lady! Anyway, happy reading!

Chapter 12

Fluttershy slowly opened her eyes, her gaze meeting the white marble floor beneath her. She blinked as her vision went out of focus being so close to the ornate stone walkway. The pegasus tried to shift, but soon realized that her hooves wouldn’t listen to the commands her brain was giving them. As she struggled, she could feel rope cutting into her fur. She was bound. The animal lover whimpered as she realized her predicament and used her weight to shift her body over on its side. Her front hooves were fastened behind her back tight, capturing her wings under them. She looked down at her hind legs and saw that they were secured with rope as well. She began her struggle again, as panic slowly set in.

“Oh, you’re awake!” a voice rang out beside her.

Fluttershy looked up and screamed as she realized where she was. She was in the throne room with Princess Celestia and Twilight Sparkle. She could hear the low hum of the telepods as they were now active. She shivered as the royal alicorn and her former friend approached her.

“Hi Fluttershy! We’re almost ready! Don’t hurt yourself too much, we don’t want you get rope burn or anything!” Twilight giggled cheerfully, as her disfigured lips curled into a smile.

“Please, Twilight, we’re friends, please let me go!” Fluttershy pleaded with tears forming in her eyes.

“Let you go? Dear Fluttershy, you’re the element of kindness. We thought you would be happy to assist Twilight in returning to normal,” Princess Celestia chimed in as she read over some notes.

Fluttershy gasped as her eyes widened. The few seconds she was conscious, she started to fear the worst, but the princess’ words confirmed why she was here. They were going to use her to reverse Twilight’s condition. They were going to sacrifice her. They were going to kill her. She redoubled her efforts in a vain attempt to get free, her crying and whimpering increasing with each passing second. Twilight and Princess Celestia seemed to ignore her attempts at release, as they continued working. After a few more minutes, Fluttershy heard her former friend’s voice ring out again.

“O.K. Princess! I’m ready! Bye, Fluttershy! Thanks so much for doing this!” the unicorn shouted as she ran into one of the telepods.

The yellow mare’s mind raced as she wretched about using every ounce of strength she could to undo her bonds. She heard the door of the telepod now occupied by Twilight close and lock. She looked up, still struggling, and saw Princess Celestia activate her magic, as the large computer in the middle of the room came to life. The alicorn of the sun slowly walked towards her, standing at full height above the helpless pegasus.

“Well, most of my magic is being used to power the machines right now. I guess I’ll just have to get you into pod two the old fashioned way,” she stated evenly, as she took Fluttershy’s mane in her teeth and began dragging her towards her doom.

The mare screamed as she felt her scalp burn, still tossing and turning wildly, like a panicked worm. As they were almost to the telepod, the princess released her mane and came back around facing her with an annoyed look.

“This is hard with you struggling so much, Fluttershy. It would be easier to just lift you with magic, but my power is otherwise preoccupied. Hmmm. Well, I guess, I could use my horn in a different way than usual, given the circumstances. We only need you semi-alive anyway, not that it’s going to matter in a few moments,” the princess mused aloud.

“Horn? Wh…what do you mean by-AAUGH!” Fluttershy screamed as she felt the royal alicorn’s horn pierce her belly.

She looked down just in time to see the horn slide out of her stomach, a pool of blood forming beside her. Her fight with the ropes that bound her ceased immediately thanks to the shock and pain of being stabbed through the gut. Now paralyzed by pain and blood loss, Princess Celestia once again took the pegasus’ mane in her mouth and soon Flutteshy found herself inside the telepod. She felt the bonds disappear as she slumped in the corner of the machine. She lifted her head slowly and her vision began to blur, as she tried to make out Celestia’s smiling face.

“That was much better! Well, goodbye, dear Fluttershy. We’ll never forget you for this sacrifice,” the princess said as she was about to close the door.

She was going to die. They were going to kill her and there was nothing she could do about it. She was helpless, as tears streamed down her face in frustration, sadness and fright. Suddenly, just as the door was closing, the princess spoke once more, as Fluttershy saw her own blood trickle down the royal alicorn’s horn.

“And don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone I had to stab you to make you comply. It’ll be our little secret,” she whispered as the door locked.

Fluttershy tried to scream as she heard the pod activate, but she only released a guttural sputter, as she felt a warm syrupy substance invade her throat and drip down the sides of her mouth. The metallic taste sent her mind into a frenzy.

‘No,no,no,no,no…’ she repeated over and over in her head as a white light enveloped her.

Fluttershy screamed as she shot up out of bed, almost ripping out her IV. She breathed hard as the sweat poured off her, wetting the sheets that covered her. She needed to calm down. She needed to keep telling herself that it was just a dream, that it wasn’t real. She shut her eyes tight as she concentrated on her breathing, forcing it to slow down. After a few moments, she felt calm enough to once again open her eyes and take in her surroundings. She was in one of the infirmary rooms at the castle. She concentrated, thinking back to how she could have gotten here. Finally, her last conscious memory came back to her. They brought back the telepods. The princess had actually sanctioned the use of those monstrosities. How could she do that? They are what caused all of this to begin with, and here she was tinkering with them. Scenario after scenario flooded her mind, none of which ended well. She couldn’t be here anymore. She needed to leave. Not the room, but the castle. Canterlot. Maybe even Equestria, if necessary. She had to get away from this. The palace was supposed to be a safe haven. A place where she could heal from the horrible wounds, both emotional and physical that plagued her ever since the incident. Now, with the knowledge of those things being just a few rooms away, and Twilight being in the state she was in, she knew she needed to leave. She unhooked her IV and tiptoed out of the room, praying that no one would notice her.

Applejack walked slowly over the grass in the garden as night fell over Equestria. She spent most of the day crying after hearing the doctor’s diagnosis. It hurt her so much to think of someone she once called a friend suffering like that. Finally, as the sun went down, she knew she needed to get some fresh air. The mare thought a walk in the gardens would help her process the horrid information she received earlier that day. She needed to figure things out. Where did she stand on all of this? Her first thought was that Twilight brought it on herself and should have known better than to mess with such reckless technology. She soon cursed herself for letting a notion like that enter her mind, but as she examined it further, it began to frighten her. She was always more instinctual that the rest of her friends. She trusted her gut, and usually her gut was right. What did that say then that her first thought about her former friend was essentially ‘serves you right?’ She never thought that she hated Twilight, but maybe there was more anger there than she realized. But, could she even afford to be angry now? Twilight was practically dying and here she was, blaming her for it. And yet, it was technically her fault, since she decided to experiment on herself. Applejack stopped dead in her tracks and gritted her teeth, as she sighed loudly.

‘Why the hay is this so dang confusin’?!? Ah never waste time figuring out how Ah feel, but Ah can’t help it! Ah don’t even know what Ah’m supposed to think!’ Applejack thought to herself as she closed her eyes tight.

“Taking in my night, Applejack?” a voice chimed in from behind her.

Applejack whirled around, the words snapping her back to reality. It was Princess Luna. From the tone, Applejack expected the alicorn to greet her with a smile, but as she got closer, she saw nothing but melancholy etched on the royal’s face.

“Oh, hi, Princess. Ah’m sorry, Ah didn’t see ya there,” Applejack answered softly.

They both stood in awkward silence for a few moments, as a soft breeze tickled their fur. After all that’s happened, the last think Applejack wanted to talk about was Twilight. She had some thinking to do, and she needed to do that by herself. What could she say to break the tension? She was curious about a few things on another front, and since they were alone, now seemed like a good time to ask.

“So, you and mah brother, huh?” Applejack stammered, as her gaze met the soft grass under her hooves.

Luna’s eyes widened in surprise at the inquiry. As obvious as the question was, considering what’s happened between her and the stallion as of late, she didn’t expect Applejack to be so forward. Seeing the mare in front of her so nervous however, almost made her giggle, a much needed feeling after the last few weeks. She smiled softly as she walked closer to the earth pony.

“Yes. I know it sounds cliché, but it sort of just…happened,” she said as she sat down next to the earth pony.

Applejack joined her as they both stared at the moon. The farmer searched for the words, as she turned to eye Princess Luna curiously.

“How? If ya don’t mind me askin’?” she inquired.

“Applejack, I know that you all think of me as above such things, but the truth is, this has been hard on me too. We didn’t want you to know this, but we had no idea how to help you and your friends when you came back to the castle after that terrible tragedy. And my sister was a shadow of herself for months. It was up to me to hold everything together. I’d been back barely two years, Applejack. I was already dealing with issues stemming from my own…transformation. I’d barely begun to speak modern Equestrian! And suddenly, I was thrust into this entirely new situation. It’s hard for me to admit this, but I was scared. I didn’t know what to do, and I couldn’t even ask my big sister for help because she was one of the ones who needed helping!” Luna said, as her eyes became misty.

“Ah…Ah had no idea, princess,” Applejack whispered.

“Well, through all of it, there was only one pony I could talk to, and that was Big Mackintosh. He was the only one who I felt comfortable discussing these things with. He was kind, sweet, warm and gentle, all wrapped up in a strong outer shell. He gave good advice, and most importantly, I felt at ease around him. I…I needed a rock, Applejack. I needed to have a shoulder to lean on, and he was always there for me, even if he didn’t realize it until a few weeks ago,”

“Yeah, stallions can sure be thick headed sometimes,” Applejack said.

This time, the princess couldn’t hide her chuckle, and soon, Applejack joined in, as they shared a hearty laugh together. The two mares smiled at each other, as they gradually calmed down.

“Well, that’s a good enough reason, Ah guess. Ah am his sister, after all, so Ah had to ask, Princess. Yer intentions seem honorable, so Ah guess Ah can allow it,” the earth mare said as she posed with one hoof over her chest, eliciting another laugh from the princess.

“Well, not entirely. Has anyone ever told you your brother has the cutest tush?” Princess Luna asked jokingly, raising her eyebrows a few times.

“Princess! That’s mah brother! Ah don’t even wanna…oh, heh, ya got me good there, yer highness,” Applejack stammered in between giggles.

“Seriously, though, I like him Applejack. Very much. I can assure you, I would never play with a stallion’s heart in such a way, especially one as warm as his,” Luna stated sweetly.

“Oh, ah know that, princess. Ah was just curious. Ah don’t think he could do any better in the whole wide world than bein’ with you, and Ah mean that,” Applejack said.

“Thank you, Applejack. That’s very kind of you. Well, I have some duties to take care of. Will you be turning in?” the princess asked.

“Nah. Ah need to clear mah head a little, so Ah think Ah’ll stay out here for a bit longer,” the earth pony answered.

The princess nodded as she turned to leave. Suddenly, a voice stopped her.

“Hey, Princess. Ah just wanted to say thanks. For everything,” Applejack said.

Luna smiled and nodded as she turned back around, making her way into the night, leaving Applejack among the flowers and bush once again to contemplate. Just as the princess of the night disappeared from sight, Applejack stiffened as she heard a rustling behind her. She turned and made her way towards the sound slowly and carefully. She didn’t want to spook whomever, or whatever was making the noise. The orange mare was more curious than scared. After all, this was the Cantelot Royal Gardens. There weren’t any dangerous creatures here like in the Everfree forest. Just as she was about to call out to whoever was there, she jumped back, startled as a figure ran out of the bush, making a mad dash across the grass.

“H-Hey! Wait!” Applejack shouted as she gave chase.

Whoever it was, didn’t seem to be that quick, and the farm mare easily gained ground over what was clearly another pony. Was it a changling? Someone spying on Princess Luna? The more she thought about someone eavesdropping on her private conversation with the alicorn, the angrier she became, and she used that anger as fuel for her legs. She was right behind the pony now, and after a few moments, she made a mad leap, tackling the pony to the ground. From the grunt she heard when their bodies made contact, she was dealing with a female. The voice seemed familiar, and as the mystery mare fought to free herself from Applejack’s grip, the farm girl decided enough was enough, and used her front hooves to pin her prey to the ground.

“Alright, now! Who are ya, and what were ya doin’ spyin’ on me and Princess… Fluttershy?!?” Applejack exclaimed.

Staring up at her, shaking, was the element of kindness herself. For a few moments, they didn’t move. They just looked at each other, until Applejack finally realized what kind of position they were in. She got up off her friend, and with a smile, extended a hoof. Fluttershy, however, looked away from the earth pony, still shivering violently. Applejack became more concerned by the second.

“Sugarcube, what’s wrong? Why are you out here, and why did ya run from me?” Applejack asked softly, doing her best to calm the pegasus down.

“I…I was…I was running away, Applejack! I can’t stand it here anymore! With Twilight, and…and…” Fluttershy stammered, doing her best to control her fear.

Applejack couldn’t help but feel for her timid friend. She frowned as she sat next to the pegasus, who was lying on the grass. Fluttershy sat up, as Applejack put a hoof on her shoulder.

“Fluttershy, look, Ah…Ah know this is tough. Ah gotta admit, one of the main reasons Ah’m out her right now is to figure out how to deal with all this…new information. But Twilight needs us. You know it, and Ah know it. This is the toughest thing she’ll ever face. Ah…Ah know she’s done wrong by us, but can we really just sit back and let all this happen to her? After everything else we’ve been through together?” Applejack whispered, while caressing the mare’s back.

“Applejack, you don’t understand…” Fluttershy started before she was cut off.

“Of course Ah do. Ah was there too, ya know. It’s been hard on all of us. The nightmares, not sleepin’ or eatin’ right, not bein’ able to get those images outta yer head, like they haunt ya even in the daylight. Ah get it sugarcube, but we’ve gotta stick together,” the earth pony said softly.

“Applejack, no, you don’t…” Fluttershy started again, but was interrupted.

“Please, Fluttershy…” Applejack began.

APPLEJACK, LISTEN TO ME! YOU HAVE TO LISTEN TO ME! THEY BROUGHT THEM BACK!!! THE PRINCESS BROUGHT THEM BACK!!! AND NOW…AND NOW…” Fluttershy screamed at the top of her lungs, almost knocking her friend over.

“Fluttershy, what is it?” Applejack asked cautiously.

“The telepods. The princess brought them back. Princess Celestia and Tw…Twilight are working on them right now. I…I saw them Applejack. They…they are set up in the throne room. The princess isn’t letting anyone in,” Fluttershy answered.

Time seemed to stop for Applejack as she absorbed the words that Fluttershy just uttered. How could Princess Celestia do this? To bring back those monstrosities, the ones that made Twilight the way she was, starting the whole ordeal, just seemed wrong. Now she understood Fluttershy’s extreme reaction. Applejack thought of herself as quite courageous, but even she shuddered when she turned to look at the castle. They were in there. The objects that started this nightmare were really in there. Her bravery began to falter, as she thought more about the prospect of being in the same building as those things. Fluttershy’s whisper snapped her train of thought.

“Applejack, she…she’s going to kill us…isn’t she? If we stay, I mean. We…we’ll die, A.J. and…and I don’t want to die! I’m scared!” she said, as she cried into her hooves.

Applejack’s eyes widened at the statement. This event had hurt all of them, but it wasn’t until now that she realized just how badly Futtershy was affected. She was the element of kindness, and even though she had strength, this new development drained her of any inner fortitude she may have regained over the last six months. It crushed her to see her friend this way. What could she even say to such a statement? She needed to reassure her. It was the only thing she could think of right now.

“Fluttershy, you know that the princess will never let that happen. Besides, we’re surrounded by guards, and…and Princess Luna. Even mah brother is stayin’ for a spell. We’ll be ok, sugarcube. Now come on, let’s go back to our rooms, ok?” Applejack stated softly, as she stood up.

“Please…please don’t make me go back in there, Applejack. I…I just want to leave and never come back!” the pegasus stammered in between sniffles.

“Now, look here, Fluttershy! We’re in this together, whether you like it or not! Now come on, Ah know yer stronger than this, so get on yer hooves and let’s go back inside,” Applejack stated forcefully.

Fluttershy eyed her friend warily. She could tell that the news of the telepods being active again bothered her more than she was letting on. It was a good performance, but the farm mare’s voice was shaky.

“Who…who are you trying to convince, A.J.? Me or yourself?” Fluttershy snapped, tears still rolling down her face.

The startling realization hit the farm pony in the gut like a sledgehammer. Fluttershy was right. She needed to convince herself just as much as she was trying to convince her friend, and she wasn’t doing a very good job of either. Finally, she sat down, while letting out a long sigh. She needed to be more honest than she’d ever been in her life. Honesty may have been her element, but she wasn’t exactly the best as sharing her feelings. She needed to try, though. She needed Fluttershy, just as she needed Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash. As much as she didn’t want to admit it, she was scared to be alone.

“Look, Ah…Ah’m scared, alright? Mah…mah brother is in there, and so are all mah friends! Ah’m scared to be alone, ok? Ah know it sounds crazy comin’ from me, but it’s the truth. With…with all that’s happenin’ right now, Ah…ah can’t bear the thought of losing another friend, even if it’s just to the wind. So, please Fluttershy. Please stay. For me?” Applejack pleaded.

Fluttershy just stared at the ground as she listened to Applejack’s words. They rang true to her, as she also felt alone. It always seemed like the others didn’t have the same emotional scars as she did, but now she understood that they just didn’t wear them on their sleeves like she did. She still wanted to leave. Applejack, being an earth pony, wouldn’t be able to follow her, if she took to the air. Her wings wouldn’t follow her commands, however. The pegasus whimpered at the realization that her fear was still holding her back. Fluttershy let out an exasperated huff as she thought about what to do. She really didn’t want to go back in there, but here was Applejack, begging her to stay. She never thought of her friends needing her in the same way that she needed them. Rather than relieve her fears, however, such a notion simply added to it. Applejack, the most dependable pony she knew just told her that she depended on her. It was a startling realization. She wanted so badly to stop feeling so frightened. She needed to take a first step towards courage. She stood up, doing her best to still the tremors in her knees.

“O…ok, Applejack. I…I’ll stay. For you. And for Rarity, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash,” she turned to walk back to the castle, but before she could turn around, she was grabbed into a tight hug by Applejack.

Fluttershy returned the hug, as they just stood there, basking in the moonlight, doing their best to comfort each other. Applejack could feel the mare shivering as she held her. Applejack’s thoughts began to focus on this recent development as they embraced.

‘Ah…Ah gotta find out why the princess decided to bring those…things…back. Fluttershy said that no one’s allowed in to see them. Maybe Ah can try somethin’ else,’ she thought to herself.

“Are you finished with those equations yet?” Princess Celestia inquired as she connected more wires into the large computer that now sat in the middle of the throne room.

“Not…not yet, Princess. I should be done with them soon,” Twilight answered.

It was night now, and all of the other scientists and workers were gone, leaving just the two of them to their work. Twilight was surprised how normal they were with each other. Once she got past the situation and they started concentrating on each individual task, the words that passed between them were nothing like the tearful exchanges from the past few conversations. Twilight had to admit that she started to feel relieved at the development. She found herself more focused, as long as she didn’t think about the big picture and she kept her head buried in her notes and books, going out of her way to not let the telepods enter her field of vision.

“They’re done, Princess. I’ll get some more tools,” Twilight said, as she made her way over to a large metallic box.

Using her magic, Twilight opened the container, and used her magic to lift out a wrench. As she looked up, she dropped the tool instantly causing a heavy clang to reverberate throughout the room. The sheen on the inside of the box had a reflective surface. She gasped as her own grotesque features startled her. She frightened herself with her own face. The unicorn collapsed as pain once again filled her heart, and the reality of the situation literally reared its ugly head. Her reflection told her that she was one step closer to the grave, and possibly going back to the place she feared more than anywhere else. Princess Celestia was at her side in a heartbeat after she heard the tool fall back into the metal box.

“Twilight, what’s wrong?!? Are you alright?!?” Celestia asked, as she began checking her pupil for signs of injury.

“I…I’m sorry, Princess. I just…I saw what I looked like, and…” she trailed off as she got up and turned away from her teacher.

“Twilight, what is it? Please, tell me,” the elder alicorn whispered.

“I started thinking about what would happen to me if this doesn’t work. About…where I’d have to go,” Twilight answered.

“What do you mean, Twilight?” her mentor inquired as she sat next to the now shaking mare.

“You…you mean…they didn’t tell you? About… about the session?” Twilight said as she looked at Celestia nervously.

“Twilight, please. What’s wrong?” the alicorn pressed on in the calmest voice she could muster.

“When…when I… died… I was sent to Tartarus!” Twilight exclaimed as she broke into sobs.

Princess Celestia’s eyes widened at the statement. She felt knots twist in her stomach as she had to stop herself from whimpering. How could she have been so stupid? She remembered Luna telling her about Twilight’s time in Tartarus, but never pressed her sister for any further information on the matter, as Luna told her how much it hurt Twilight to talk about it. She never asked the unicorn either. She wanted to let her open up about it on her own. The elder alicorn had so many thoughts running through her head at the moment, she didn’t know where to begin. Finally, she uttered a single question.

“What happened, Twilight?” she whispered.

“I…I really don’t want to talk about this!” Twilight shouted as she ran back to her books.

The sun princess eyed her student sorrowfully. She’d pitied Twilight for what she went through as a hybrid creature and now with her struggle for normalcy. She decided not to press her student any further. She could only imagine how much pain would be wretched up if she continued asking any questions. Princess Celestia stood up and made her way back to the telepods to continue her work.

“Alright, Twilight. I won’t press the matter any further. Just know that if you want to talk about it, I am here for you like always,” she said softly.

For the next few minutes, the only sounds heard throughout the room were Princess Celestia’s tinkering and a page turning here and there, as Twilight Sparkle went back to her computations. The tension was back, and Twilight cursed herself for her reaction. After finally getting a break from this horrible nightmare, it was back to the forefront of her mind. She sighed as she turned to her teacher. Maybe it was time to talk about it, just as the doctors had been telling her since she first arrived.

“Laughing,” Twilight whispered.

“Laughing?” Princess Celestia asked as she put down her tools, and sat in front of her apprentice.

“The first thing I remember was laughing. I couldn’t see anything, it was total darkness. It…it was like my eyes were closed. But, I could hear laughing. Its sounded female. For a brief moment, I got excited. The laughter…it sounded…like Pinkie Pie. Was it all a dream? When I opened my eyes, would I see my friends? I started thinking maybe I just nodded off, and they would all be there smiling at me when I woke up. I opened my eyes, and that’s when I saw them. It’s hard to describe what they looked like. They were spirits, and not quite tangible. They were large, though. Almost the size of you, princess. Then I…I looked down at myself. It was the strangest sensation I’ve ever felt. I looked totally different, but I could still recognize myself. It…it took me a moment to say anything. I didn’t even realize that I could, until I tried. I tried to say ‘hello’ and that’s when…that’s when…” Twilight stammered.

“It’s ok, Twilight,” Princess Celestia encouraged.

“That’s when they attacked me. In this…new body, I…I didn’t know how to move. I couldn’t…I couldn’t defend myself! They…they just…princess, they tore me apart! It…it felt like my flesh was being ripped like cheap cloth! I tried to scream, but…but nothing came out! Finally, after they were done with me, and I heard the laughing again. I looked down at myself, and…and I saw holes and rips! But…but I was still alive. I… I was aware of everything! That’s…that’s when I realized…I must be in some sort of afterlife. Once I figured out how, I screamed and cried. They…they just kept laughing at me!” Twilight sobbed, as she turned to hug her mentor, shaking.

“When I looked down again, I could…I could see that my…my wounds were healing! I tried to crawl away, once I was fully healed, but then…they…they just pounced on me again! I couldn’t believe that I was being torn apart a second time! I…I…” she cried.

“Shhh, it’s ok, Twilight,” Princess Celestia whispered.

“Eventually, they left me alone. I…I guess they got bored of me, so…so they left. That’s…that’s when I figured out how to move. How to ‘walk’, for lack of a better term. My…wounds healed each time I was hurt, so I got away from there as fast as I could. After what seemed like days, I…I found some sort of gate. I ran up to it, thinking that it was the exit. That’s when I heard the barking,” the unicorn stated closing her eyes as her teacher held her.

“Barking?” Princess Celestia asked.

“I…I turned around, and there he was. Cerberus. I’d almost made it to the gate, but when I saw him, that’s when it hit me. I was in Tartarus! Those…things that attacked me were evil spirits, and…and fate deemed me an evil spirit, just like them! I…I tried talking to him! I…called out to him, but…he…he didn’t recognize me! To him, I was just another evil entity trying to get away from him and leave the realm. I couldn’t move that well, and I…I didn’t have any magic, so…I had no choice but to go back into the darkness that I wanted so desperately to escape. That’s when…when…they found me again! I tried to run, but they would catch me so easily, since I couldn’t move anywhere near as well as they could! I…I tried to communicate, but all it did was make them laugh harder and hurt me more!” Twilight screamed as tears streamed down her face.

“What?!?” Princess Celestia asked angrily.

“A…After I tried communicating with them, it looked like they understood me, but…but they didn’t care! I begged them to stop, princess! I pleaded with them to leave me alone, but it didn’t matter! It would just encourage them to hurt me worse than the last time! Eventually, they would get bored with me and let me go, but only until I healed completely! Then they would find me again! It hurt so much, princess!” the unicorn stammered, as her fresh tears matted the princess’ fur.

Celestia felt tears of anger and sadness leave her own eyes, as she stroked the unicorn's back, trying to keep her calm. She’d never felt more powerless in her life than she did right now. Twilight’s story enraged her, and yet, she couldn’t do anything about it. It infuriated her that she could move an entire star, but she couldn’t help Twilight in what was literally her darkest hour, even if it was on another plane of existence.

“That…that wasn’t even the worst part, princess!” Twilight uttered, making her teacher’s body stiffen.

‘What could be worse that what she just told me?!?’ the royal alicorn thought as her pupil continued.

“What do you mean, Twilight?” Princess Celestia asked.

“After…after being there for so long, I…I thought I…deserved what was happening to me!” the unicorn said.

“Twilight!” the princess gasped.

“It’s just…I…I started to think about why I ended up there. I mean, I…I kidnapped my friends’ pets, and I…I put them through horrible pain! I knew it was wrong! And they way they looked at me, I…They knew what I was doing to them, I know they did! But, I did it anyway! And…and when I went to get Tank, I beat Rainbow Dash! I split Fluttershy’s head open! I…I picked a fight with Trixie, and ended up…I tortured another pony, princess! I crippled her! I hurt Applejack, too! I…I even threatened her family! I threatened Granny Smith, and…and even Applebloom! I threatened to kill a foal! Then, I…I tried to kill my best friends! I deserved this, didn’t I?!? This was my punishment, wasn’t it?!?” Twilight screamed.

“No, Twilight! Those things you did… you weren’t yourself! Why would you even say…” Princess Celestia stammered, but was interrupted by her pupil.

“I would have done anything, princess! I would have done anything…anything to escape. I had already sacrificed my morals and ethics, but, I would have done anything they would have asked me, and I was so ashamed of that! I wished so hard for even a moment of relief from the pain and fear of being hurt, but…but I knew it wasn’t coming! I was dead, and there was on hope…there was nothing for me so I…I…” Twilight choked out, as she pushed her mentor away.

Princess Celestia was taken aback by the action, but slowly approached her student again. She didn’t say anything and decided instead to let the unicorn get everything out.

“I GAVE UP!” Twilight Sparkle screamed as her head drooped forward.

“What?” Princess Celestia whispered.

“I gave up, princess. Before…before I came back, the last few attacks, I…I didn’t run, I didn’t even try to fight back, I…I just…I just… I let them do whatever they wanted to me,” Twilight wept quietly as her tears dripped to the ornate marble floor.

The princess didn’t say anything. She was flabbergasted with what she just heard. She pitied her poor student like never before. She wanted to take the pain away, to make her feel better, but she knew that there was nothing she could do. These were a part of her memories now, and there was nothing she could do about it. The alicorn made her way over to her student and pulled her tight into a hug, with Twilight still crying her eyes out, her body wracked with sobs.

“No matter what happens, Twilight, I will never let you go back there, do you hear me? As the very sun as my witness, I will never let you feel pain like that again,” she whispered, holding her pupil.

As Big Mac shut the light and made his way out of the bathroom, he turned towards the windows of the princess’ quarters. Luna was out on the balcony staring up at her moon. He could tell something was on her mind. As he made his way out towards the balcony window, he couldn’t help thinking how lucky he was to be with a mare like Luna. She was beautiful, strong, everything he wanted in a mare. It did surprise him, however, how quickly he became accustomed to Canterlot living. He never stayed during his visits, as he often thought the city was too stuffy for his tastes. After being here for a while, however, he had to admit that the atmosphere was beginning to grow on him. Granted, it helped that he was a guest of the princess and therefore got to share in the royal treatment. He just assumed that since he was used to such hard physical labor his entire life, that he would get bored or frustrated being waited on, but to be honest, deep down, he rather enjoyed it. After all, he worked so hard, it was nice to have a break, even though it was under the absolute worst of circumstances. He shook his head at the thought, as he met his lover outside.

“Luna? Is there something wrong?” he asked quietly, as he sat down next to her.

“I…I don’t know what to do, Big Mac. I may have completed my royal duties for the night, but I can tell you my mind was somewhere else entirely,” she stated.

“Twilight Sparkle?” he guessed.

“Yes. With her condition, I…I guess I just don’t know what to do. I…we’ve tried so hard to heal the emotional scars of your sister and her friends, but…but how do we keep the progress we’ve made? And how do we help Twilight? There has to be something we can do for her,” Luna said, as she moved closer to the stallion.

Big Mac sighed as he put his hoof around her. She leaned into him, letting her lips curl into a soft smile. Regardless of the situation, it just felt so nice being held by a lover. It was something she hadn’t experienced in a very long time, and it wasn’t until she began experiencing it again did she realize just how much she missed it. They just stared at the moon for a few minutes before being startled by a sound from behind them.

“Ahem,” a voice uttered loudly.

They both turned to see Applejack and Spike standing by the entrance. Luna and Big Mac both gave them puzzled looks as they walked over to the pair.

“A.J. what’s wrong?” the stallion inquired.

“We need to talk,” she answered.

Well, here is the next chapter! I hope everyone enjoys it!

Chapter 13

Princess Luna stomped down the hallway with a scowl plastered on her face. Behind her were Applejack, Big Mac and Spike, each wearing similar expressions. The alicorn found their recent discussion enlightening to say the least. At first, she had to calm Spike and Applejack down, as their initial tone was more accusatory than she expected. Once they told her of her sister’s re-commissioning of the telepod system, she was stunned. The earth pony mare and dragon didn’t believe the princess at first, but after she explained that she was attending to other duties all evening, the tension between them ceased. It reignited, however, once she was told about Applejack’s conversation with Fluttershy, and how her sibling wasn’t allowing anyone into the throne room. As they walked in silence, the moon princess felt a twinge of regret in her heart after reacting the way she did. She’d been trying very hard to keep the use of her Royal Canterlot voice to a minimum, and she slipped once she heard that particular piece of information. She shook the thought from her head as the group approached the guards outside the main throne room doors. She had to admit, it surprised her to see six guards, and not the usual number.

‘She really is serious,’ she thought to herself as she approached the guards slowly.

“I would speak with my sister. Open the doors, please,” Luna said quietly.

The stallion in front of her gulped, but remained steadfast. He cleared his throat as he replied to the order.

“I…I’m sorry, Princess Luna, but Princess Celestia has order that no one be given access to the throne room without her express permission,” he stated.

The alicorn’s eyes narrowed as she leaned into the royal guard’s muzzle. She could see the perspiration appearing on his brow. Nervous as he was, however, the stallion did stand his ground. She was impressed. Angry, but still impressed.

“That was not a request! Open those doors immediately, or step aside!” Princess Luna seethed through her teeth.

“Princess, please! You don’t understand, she specifically ordered us…” the guard began only to be interrupted.

“I said move!” Luna shouted, causing the guard to close his eyes.

“Princess Luna, our orders were to keep you out! You, and the element bearers specifically, as well as anyone else without express permission! We…we apologize!” he stammered, still not giving ground.

Princess Luna huffed as her scowl deepened. She was getting in that room, no matter what the guards said. She needed to speak to her sister, regardless of her orders.

“I will give you one last chance to open those doors or step aside, Lieutenant! If you do not comply with MY order, I will remove you by force!” she shouted, as her horn began to glow.

The rest of the guards stood their ground, but she could tell they were scared. Their eyes went wide at first, but then they closed tight as they prepared themselves to receive whatever blow the moon princess saw fit to bestow upon them. After a few moments, Princess Luna spoke up again.

“Very well! Have it your way!” she exclaimed, as she surrounded the troops with her magic.

They tried to thrash about, but could not move within the confines of Luna’s ethereal grip. Applejack, Big Mac and Spike watched in awe as the guards flew to the other side of the room, where she dropped them unceremoniously to the ground. They each grunted, as their bodies struck the floor with a resounding thud. With that distraction taken care of, Luna once again activated her magic, slowly opening the large ornate doors. The group walked in, and gasped at the sight. Before them were machines attached to wires and cables, ordaining the throne room like sterile decorations. Random tools and tool chests were scattered throughout the chamber as well. It looked more like a mechanic’s shop than a throne room now. The telepods were also there, just as Fluttershy said. Applejack felt her knees quake at the sight. Her brother quickly recognized the fear in his younger sibling and was at her side in an instant, his hoof stroking her back.

“It’s alright, A.J. We’re here, nothing is gonna hurt you,” the stallion whispered into his sister’s ear.

As the group made its way further into the room, the sounds of clanging and twisting of metal became more prevalent. The angry look that Princess Luna wore a minute ago returned as she found her elder sibling fixing what looked to be the door of one of the telepods. Princess Celestia was completely fixated on what she was doing, and hadn’t looked up once to acknowledge her sister or anyone else.

‘I…I can’t believe this! She doesn’t even know we’re here!’ the moon princess thought to herself as she cleared her throat.

“Ahem!” she choked loudly, startling her older sister.

“Ah! What?!?” Princess Celestia shouted as she jumped from her position, startled.

The elder alicorn turned around, meeting the angry gaze of her sister and the others. Surprise quickly turned to anger as she straightened up, composing herself, although everyone could tell she was still quite flustered at the unannounced arrival.

“What is the meaning of this?!? I ordered no interruptions! No one other than a few workers and doctors are even supposed to know what is going on in here? How did you find out? Where are the guards, Luna?!? Please don’t tell me you did what I think you did?!?” the princess of the sun asked forcefully.

“What I…Tia, what in Equestria are you doing?!?” Luna pressed, ignoring her sibling’s inquiries.

Applejack, Big Mac and Spike were witness to a rare treat, as Celestia’s jaw dropped like a foal who was just caught lying to a parent. Normally, even with this crisis, she was the most cool, calm and collected pony that anyone had ever laid eyes on. Spike couldn’t help but smirk a little at the elder alicorn’s predicament. Even with Twilight’s return, he still hadn’t forgiven her for taking him away from his surrogate big sister. He liked seeing her uncomfortable, even if it was only for a few moments, which it turned out to be, once Princess Celestia got her bearings. She sighed heavily as she straightened up, and addressed the small assembly before her.

“Please. I understand what you all may be thinking and feeling right now, but I can assure you, we have a good reason to be...” she started before being cut off by her pupil.

“Princess, I think I found the…” Twilight said before she let out a gasp, as she came around the corner of the telepod on the other side of the room.

Everyone turned to eye the new arrival to the conversation. They each felt their heart break at the sight. Twilight had removed her hooded coat, revealing her true mangled form. Applejack whimpered, as her knees started shaking again. The memories of the threats and beatings came back to her as she just stared wide-eyed at her former friend. Big Mac just closed his eyes and turned away from the deformed mare, as if he was willing his mind to do away with the image he’d just seen. Spike’s smile dropped as he took a few steps towards the unicorn. She could see that he was trying his best to stop himself from crying, but he couldn’t help the tears welling up in his eyes.

“Oh…oh…” Twilight muttered as she sat on her haunches, her head drooping.

If the unicorn’s cheeks could still change color, they would be beet red. She brought her right hoof across her body, a nervous reaction to her newfound self-consciousness. Humiliation permeated her being, as she shut her eyes tight, turning away from everyone and whimpering slightly. Princess Celestia used the momentary silence to take back control of the earlier conversation.

“I know this looks bad, but please, let me explain,” she began, as she walked over to her student.

“After Twilight came back, I began looking into her research on this project. Regardless of the results, she did an amazing job putting these together, and it is far beyond anything in Equestria we’ve ever seen before. With magic not being an option, I believe the answer to saving Twilight Sparkle lies within these machines,” she said evenly.

“But…but…princess, they did so much damage! What in the world makes you think that these…things…will help Twilight?!?” Applejack shouted nervously.

“It is…difficult to explain, but essentially, if the telepods can be used to fuse creatures together, then it may be possible to reverse engineer the process, and use them to separate two beings that were previously fused,” the princess continued.

Luna, Big Mac, Applejack and Spike thought hard on the royal alicorn’s proposal. It actually seemed quite logical. That did nothing to diminish the emotional links they all had with the telepods. Applejack couldn’t stop shivering as she stared at the large metal compartments, and her brother was once again at her side, doing his best to keep her calm. After a few moments of silence, however, Twilight heard a soft voice speak up, as her eyes shot open.

“I…I want to help,” Spike said just above a whisper.

Twilight Sparkle sighed as she stood up. She looked into his eyes, eyes so full of determination and sadness. She was going to have to disappoint him again, and it broke her heart to do so.

“No, Spike. What I….we…are going to have to do to make this work…is going to be…challenging. Only Princess Celestia and I will be able to do this, Spike. I’m sorry,” she said quietly.

“But…but Twilight, I’m your number one assistant! You…you need me! Now more than ever!” he said his voice cracking.

“Spike, I’m sorry, but Twilight’s right. You are still a baby dragon. This isn’t the place for you,” Princess Celestia interjected.

“I AM NOT A CHILD!” he shouted back, glaring at her.

“Spike, please…” Twilight started before being interrupted by her assistant.

“Twilight, I can’t leave you alone again, you know that!” Spike said, doing his best to keep his voice even while talking to Twilight.

“Spike…” Princess Celestia started.

“No! This is your fault! I’m not going to listen to you!” the dragon yelled, cutting the alicorn off.

“No, Spike! This is MY fault! I…I did this to myself, and I’m the one that has to deal with it, and with the princess’ help!” Twilight screamed back.

“It’s only your fault because I wasn’t there to stop you!” Spike retorted forcefully.

“Spike…you…you couldn’t have stopped me,” the unicorn said in a softer tone.

Spike sighed, walking right up to his best friend. He stood there, meeting her eye to eye. She could see how much he’d grown, as he was a little taller than her now. His eyes held a maturity, an experience that she never thought she’d see from him for a very long time.

“Twilight…you know I would have….you KNOW I would have,” he stated slowly.

Twilight’s head drooped again at the words. He was right. He was always the one who grounded her. If he saw what happened to Angel that day with Fluttershy, he would have alerted the princess, or tried to talk her out of continuing her work. He definitely would not have let her experiment on herself. However, she also knew how her own mind worked, and shuddered at the thought of what might have happened if he was around. She knew that in order to do what needed to be done, Spike could not be involved. She would spare her dragon friend any more pain than what he had already endured.

“Spike, please. I…I’m begging you, please leave this to the Princess and myself. Please. For me?” she said as her own voice began to crack.

Spike sighed deeply as he turned away from her, shutting his eyes tight. No one moved or said a word as the dragon contemplated his decision. He opened his eyes slowly, shooting Celestia a glare before turning back to Twilight.

“Alright, Twilight. Just, please be careful, ok?” he whispered.

“Oh, Spike!” Twilight cried as she leapt forward, hugging him tight.

He reciprocated her embrace, as they stood holding each other for a few minutes. Again, silence fell over the room, as they all watched the two close friends hug. Applejack’s gaze eventually returned to the telepods, as she shuddered involuntarily. Despite what the princess said, she was still skeptical.

‘Ah…Ah gotta talk to the others. They need to know what’s goin’ on here!’ she thought to herself.

Finally, the others began filing out, seemingly satisfied with the princess’ explanation, as the sun princess watched them. The looks they wore, however, shown nothing but worry. Applejack and Princess Luna in particular still seemed quite disturbed at the development. Once they were gone, Spike and Twilight broke the hug, and did their best to smile at each other. The unicorn turned around and went back to work. Spike shot Princess Celestia one more dirty look before exiting himself. The princess frowned, but did not say anything. His blame was justified, at least somewhat, and arguing with him would do no good. Shaking those thoughts from her head, she walked over by her student, who wore a look of melancholy.

“What’s wrong, Twilight?” she inquired softly.

“I just…I just didn’t have the heart to tell him, Princess,” she answered.

“What do you mean?” the alicorn pressed.

“When…when he said ‘you know I would have stopped you,’ I couldn’t help thinking, ‘no, no you wouldn’t have stopped me, because…because I would have…’ she broke down in tears as her mentor embraced her.

“What is it, Twilight?” she whispered.

“Knowing me…he would have been Angel, Princess…he would have been Angel…”

Pinkie Pie’s bleary eyes strained to read the first few lines of the scroll in front of her. She’d been at it all day, in the Star Swirl the Bearded Wing of the Canterlot Castle Library. After crying for hours in front of Discord’s faux statue and then later in her room, something snapped inside of her. She was tired of crying. She was tired of the misery and the helplessness she felt, so she decided to do something about it. The earth pony calmed herself and began thinking. Thinking about options and what she could do to help her friend. She promised to no longer use her energy to wail, but would instead focus on solving the horrific problem that Twilight faced. Searching her mind, she thought hard about what they’d all been through, and if there was anything that could help. She realized that the answer had been in her head the whole time. The time spell. It was so simple. Even if Twilight couldn’t cast it, certainly one of the princesses would be able to, and then they can stop this nightmare from ever happening. She rushed to the library as fast as her legs would allow, and immediately started going through scroll after scroll. After a few hours, the pink party mare’s eyes became heavy, however. Perhaps it was time for a break. She was still waiting on the request she made of the library curator on the whereabouts of the scroll, but she couldn’t just sit around, not with her friend’s time running out. With a long sigh, she stood up from the table, stretching her legs and her back, as she made her way to the exit. Just as she was about to cross the threshold of the room, she heard a familiar voice.

“Pinkie Pie? What are you doing here?” Rainbow Dash said as she approached her friend.

The earth mare gasped, startled at the voice coming from her side. Her rainbow-maned compatriot’s presence sullied her mood as she frowned. She was still mad at her friends for treating Twilight the way that they did.

“Wh…What am I doing here?!? What are you doing here?!?” she inquired defensively.

“Chill out, Pinkie! Princess Luna told me about a book on ancient flying techniques used by the Royal Guards from back in the day, and I thought I’d check it out, since I still have some time before I can start my rehab. What’s with you, anyway? Why’d you snap at me?” she pressed.

Pinkie Pie was livid. Twilight Sparkle, someone she called a friend was a mere few rooms away dying, and the only thing Rainbow Dash could think about is flying? Her eyes narrowed as she stomped towards the pegasus, a determined look in her eye.

“What?!? Twilight just got the worst news of her life, and all you can think about is yourself?!? Oh, way to go, Ms. Element of Loyalty! You’re the worst friend ever!” she shouted while poking Rainbow Dash’s chest with her hoof.

The young flyer knocked her fellow mare’s hoof away, as a scowl quickly found its way to her face. She leaned into Pinkie Pie, gritting her teeth.

“Oh, yeah, I’m gonna be real loyal to the unicorn that tried to kill me! Multiple times now! I’m going to stay away from her, and let the princess handle this, just like we should have done the first time around!” Rainbow Dash retorted.

“What happened to you, Rainbow?!? Do you even remember any of the good times we had with Twilight? How we were all best friends? How could you just give up on her like this?!?” Pinkie Pie inquired forcefully.

“Oh, you want to talk about memories? Fine, how about I tell you about my last vivid memory? I woke up on an operating table surrounded by doctors telling me that everything was going to be ok! And how about another one? When I woke up, I was told that Twilight, the mare who we were ‘best friends’ with hit me, held me down and BIT A HOLE THROUGH MY WING!” the pegasus shouted in Pinkie Pie’s face.

The pink party mare gasped, startled at the flyer’s aggressive behavior. Her head drooped as she looked away, unable to meet Rainbow Dash’s gaze.

“I…I just don’t understand why you all hate her so much! It…it’s not her fault!” Pinkie stammered angrily.

“You know, I’m getting really sick and tired of your attitude, Pinkie!” Rainbow Dash shouted, unmoving.

“What?!? MY attitude?!? What are you talking about?!?” Pinkie inquired defensively, as she backed away slightly.

“Ever since I’ve known you, Pinkie, you’ve never been able to see anything from anyone else’s viewpoint! You see things your way, and to hay with everyone else! It was amusing when you were just getting others to like you, but in this situation? Come on, Pinkie! I’m standing in front of you with a bandage around my wing because Twilight attacked me! Do you really think I’m going to have the same opinion on this nightmare as you do? Not everyone thinks the same way as you do, Pinkie! And if you don’t start respecting, or even acknowledging that your friends actually have good reasons to have a different perspective on this whole thing, then pretty soon, you’re gonna start finding yourself without any friends at all!” Rainbow Dash yelled.

Tears soon found their way into Pinkie Pie’s eyes, as she took in the pegasus’ words. These weren’t tears of sadness, however. They were tears of anger. How dare Rainbow Dash make such an accusation? Pinkie Pie always went out of her way to make her friends smile, to be there for them, and to support them, no matter what, and here was someone who was supposed to be her friend telling her that she was in fact doing the opposite. It infuriated her to be thought of in that way, especially after everything she and Rainbow Dash had been through together. She stomped forward, jutting her nose into the flyer’s. Their eyes narrowed, neither giving an inch.

“Well, you know what? If you keep going around and hating the ones who are supposed to be your friends, then pretty soon, you’ll be the one who ends up alone! What do you think about that, element of loyalty?!?” Pinkie Pie seethed.

“You didn’t even listen to a word I said, did you, Pinkie?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“They weren’t worth listening to!” Pinkie Pie shouted back.

The pegasus grimaced in disgust as she turned away from the earth pony. It amazed her how stubborn she was. Most of them thought that Applejack was the most obstinate of them, but in reality, no one could touch Pinkie Pie as far as sheer pig-headedness was concerned. She turned around in a huff, and began walking away from the pink-haired mare. She stopped and turned, glaring at her.

“You know the best way to stop a friend from being loyal? Betrayal, Pinkie! That’s what kills loyalty, no matter how strong that loyalty is! Maybe you should think about that before judging me and how I feel!” Rainbow Dash snapped angrily.

“Ah hope Ah’m not interruptin’,” a voice rang out from ahead of them.

Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash turned around surprised. Applejack was standing in front of them with a worried look on her face. The flyer and party mare soon turned red in embarrassment as their friend approached them.

“We were just…talking, A.J.” Rainbow Dash said.

“It looked to be a little more than just talkin’, R.D.” Applejack said with a frown.

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes and huffed. She really didn’t want to go through another argument right now.

“Did you want something, Applejack?” the pegasus asked flatly, as Pinkie Pie approached the two.

The farm mare shook her head. She needed to stay focused. Whatever issues Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie were going through, it was between them, and she didn’t want to pry. She was there for a reason and it wasn’t to get between the two if they were having a problem.

“Look, Ah got some news that yer not gonna like,” she started.

Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash both turned to each other with a curios look and then turned back to Applejack.

“What do you mean?” Pinkie Pie pressed.

“Ah can’t believe Ah’m sayin’ this, but Princess Celestia is gonna try and use the telepods to help fix Twilight. She set them up in the throne room real hush-hush. She ain’t lettin’ anyone in ‘cept her and Twilight,” the orange earth pony stated.

“WHAT?!?” Rainbow Dash shouted, as she flexed her wings, causing her to wince.

“Easy, Rainbow, Ah know this is big, but don’t get too excited,” Applejack said as she put her hoof on her friend’s shoulder.

“E…excited?!? How…how about mortified?!? Terrified even?!? Why in the world would Princess Celestia do something like this?!?” Pinkie Pie yelled, as her knees began to shake.

“Easy now, sugarcube. It ain’t gonna do ya no good gettin’ yerself all worked up,” Applejack said, trying her best to calm her friend.

“That doesn’t answer her question, A.J. What in the world is the princess thinking?!? And how they hay did you find out about it?” Rainbow Dash asked suspiciously.

“Ah…well, Ah had a run-in with Fluttershy. She…she was tryin’ to run away. She told me that she found out what the princess was doin’. It scared the poor thing outta her mind! Ah knew Ah had to see if for mahself, so ah got Spike and Ah went to see Princess Luna. She was as surprised as we were. Sure enough, we went to the throne room, and there they were. Princess Celestia said that since they couldn’t use magic to fix Twilight that if they could somehow reverse the operation of the telepods, that it could separate out Twilight’s good atoms from her bad ones…or somethin’ like that, Ah ain’t exactly a science wiz,” Applejack explained.

For a few minutes, silence hung in there air. Applejack didn’t say anything, as she let her friends absorb what she just told them. Finally, Rainbow Dash spoke up.

“Does Rarity know yet?” the pegasus asked.

“Ah was actually on mah way to see her now. Care to come along?” Applejack asked.

Rainbow Dash nodded, as they began to make their way down the corridor. The farm mare turned around when she realized that Pinkie Pie wasn’t following them. She eyed her curiously, but before she could ask if she wanted to go with them, she ran back into the library.

“What was that about?” Applejack asked.

“Nothing. Let’s just go, ok?” Rainbow Dash said.

Applejack knew that whatever happened between the two was most certainly more than nothing. However, she and Rainbow Dash simply turned and began their journey once again.

‘Ah guess Ah’ll just let it go, for now, at least. Maybe R.D. will open up once we get away from Pinkie Pie,’ the earth pony thought to herself.

Just as Pinkie Pie was about to dive back into her research, she saw the librarian approach her from the corner of the eye. She turned around and did the best to compose herself after the news she just received. She couldn’t believe how much had happened in only a few weeks, but she was more determined than ever to find a way to help Twilight. As she saw the expression the librarian wore however, her mood darkened even further.

“Were you able to find the scroll?” Pinkie Pie asked with hope lacing her voice.

“I’m very sorry, Ms. Pie, but I have some bad news. It looks like that particular scroll was taken from this library for transfer to our Manehatten branch. With the wedding, many scrolls and books were moved around,” she said.

“So, it’s in Manehatten? Ok then! Thank you so much!” the earth pony said her smile slowly returning.

“Ms. Pie, there’s more. Unfortunately, there was an accident at the Manehatten branch right after those items were delivered,” the unicorn librarian continued.

Pinkie Pie felt her heart stop as a feeling of foreboding washed over her. She gulped before asking her next question.

“Umm, what kind of accident? Nothing too bad, right?” Pinkie Pie inquired, trying her best to keep her positive tone.

“There was fire, Ms. Pie. It was right after the delivery, so we are certain that the documents and books that were delivered were all destroyed. This includes the scroll you were looking for. I’m very sorry,” the librarian whispered.

Pinkie Pie’s eyes welled up with tears involuntarily. She almost collapsed right there, but she held it in as best she could. She felt the tears stream down her face as she tried to speak.

“Th…thank you very much for all of your help. I…I won’t bother you anymore. Thanks,” the pink mare whispered as her voice began to crack.

Not wanting to disturb the librarian further, she ran out of the library, down the hallway. After a few steps, she collapsed onto the marble floor beneath her. Her quiet sobbing echoed through the chamber as she buried her face in her hooves. She broke her promise to herself as she just laid there crying. She just wanted to help Twilight, but how could she? This was her last hope, and it literally evaporated. She knew that Princess Celestia wouldn’t let her help with any of the telepod research. Besides, what good would she be? She didn’t know anything about science, let alone the advanced subjects needed to even comprehend something as complicated as the telepods. She was stuck. There was nothing she could do now, cut off from the one pony she would do anything to help.

‘I’m sorry…I’m sorry…’ she thought to herself as she curled into a ball, pulling her legs in as tight as she could.

Princess Cadence turned over again, having yet to find a comfortable position. She brought the covers closer to her body, in a vain attempt to settle in. She sighed as she opened her eyes slightly. She’d been trying for the past hour to fall asleep, but she was getting nowhere fast. It had been about six months since her and her husband moved into Luna’s castle. They knew the arrangement was temporary, of course. Luna had to take care of the rest of the elements of harmony and her sister, leaving her palace unattended. Considering what occurred all those months ago, a change of scenery was welcomed, even if Luna’s castle was a bit dreary. At times, it could even be downright scary, especially at night. It didn’t matter, though. At the beginning, the scenery was the furthest thing from their minds. Cadence turned again and buried her face in her pillow. The news of Twilight’s death was such a shock. They had been barely back from their honeymoon when the summit started, and once Shining Armor became busy with that, time just seemed to blur together. Then the news of Twilight’s demise came. She could still remember that night vividly. After attending to some royal duties for the conference, she’d gone to Celestia and Luna’s room just to spend some time with them while they were on a break. She entered the chamber smiling, but her expression changed once she saw Princess Luna. Upon hearing the news of Rainbow Dash’s arrival, she mirrored Luna’s worried look as she relayed the tale to her. Deciding not to wait any longer, they teleported to Ponyville, only to find a bustle of activity. There were royal guards walking around the library and unicorn scientists putting all kinds of equipment and papers into boxes. It didn’t take too long for a lieutenant to recognize the pair and he approached them swiftly. He couldn’t relay that much information, but he did say that her husband and the elements of harmony were taking to the hospital by Princess Celestia. That was all the two alicorns needed to hear, as they took to the air as fast as they could. It was one of the worst feelings of her life, as time seemed to slow down to a snail’s pace no matter how fast she flew. Her new husband was in the hospital. He’d been hurt, and she needed answers. It was hard to fly straight with that knowledge in her head. After what seemed like an eternity, they landed in front of the hospital, and ran into the waiting area up to the front counter. Before she could even get a word out the nurse got up and just said two words.

“This way,” she stated.

The feelings of worry bubbled up insider her again during the run down the corridor. They turned with the nurse into one of the rooms, and lying in the bed at the center of the room was Shining Armor. Cadence held her breath, her mind racing as she tried to will out a sound, but nothing came. The nurse saw this and turned to her.

“Your husband will be fine, Princess. He suffered a blow to the head, but he should come around in a few hours. We have been monitoring him since he arrived, and he is stable,” she said.

“Wh…what happened?!? How did he get like this?!?” Princess Cadence whispered as she felt tears forming in her eyes.

“All we know at this time is that there has been an accident at the library. We do not have the full details of the situation, but we have been told to prepare for the arrival of Princess Celestia and the elements of harmony. They should be arriving shortly,” she answered.

Cadence and Luna both approached Shining Armor’s bedside, sitting next to the unconscious stallion. The light colored Alicorn choked out a sob as she heard the beeps of the monitors echo throughout the room. Even under the caves of Canterlot, she’d never been this terrified. The sight of his unmoving form attached to wires and devices was too much for the mare, as she broke into a fit of sobs. Luna put a wing over her shoulders doing her best to comfort her.

“Princess Luna, would you like me to alert you when Princess Celestia and the others arrive?” the nurse asked from across the room.

The moon princess must have nodded as all Cadence remembered after that was a solid hour of tears. Finally, she heard a strained groan, as her husband’s eye fluttered open.

“Huh? Wha?” he mumbled as he stared straight up at the ceiling.

Cadence almost collapsed as a wave of relief washed over her. She kissed Shining on the cheek before whispering in his ear.

“It’s ok, Shining, I’m here. You’re in the hospital. You were hurt in some sort of accident. You…you were just knocked unconscious is all. You…you’ll make a full recovery, you’ll be fine,” she said reassuringly.

The stallion groaned again as she felt his wife’s hug. They stayed like that for quite a while. At some point, she heard voices and hoof steps as Luna left them for a few minutes. Suddenly, she heard a voice from behind them.

“Cadence. How...how is he?” Princess Celestia whispered.

Cadence and Shining Armor both sat up, as they looked over at the sun princess. They gasped at the sight. Celestia looked like she’d been crying, her eye red and puffy. She slowly walked towards them as Shining Armor spoke.

“Well, the back of my head is gonna be sore for a few days, but other than that I should be fine,” he uttered semi-cheerfully.

The mood suddenly changed as Celestia’s expression changed. She sat down on the floor next to them as tears streamed down her face.

“You…you don’t remember, do you Shining?” she asked, sniffling.

“No, I…Princess, what’s wrong?” Shining asked worriedly.

“Shining, Cadence, I’m sorry, but I have terrible news,” Celestia stammered.

Once Celestia finally told them, they both broke down into uncontrollable wailing. They hugged each other tight, but it did nothing to comfort either one of them. She was dead. His sister, his blood. The little foal that she helped raise. It was too much for them, and was quite a strain on their young marriage. So, when the offer came to house sit Luna’s castle, they decided to take it. They thought that by getting away from everything for a bit would be good for them, and give them time to heal. Unfortunately, it didn’t work out quite the way they had planned. She felt them drifting apart under the weight of such a terrible tragedy. Shining Armor was closing himself off to her more and more every day. When they were together, it was difficult for them to even make small talk anymore. Things came to a head when she tried to initiate some intimacy between them last month. Not only did he spurn her advances, but the screaming match that followed sent her off to another room crying her eyes out. She hadn’t meant to be inappropriate, but she was just trying to get him to think about something else. He was spiraling downward, and she felt powerless to help stop it.

“Shining?” she whispered.

There was no answer, so she called out to him again. After a few more moments of silence, she turned over in the bed, only to find that he wasn’t there. She sighed heavily as she got up and left the bedroom in search of her husband. She could hear the faint sound of grunts and exhaling, and soon found Shining Armor in the main hall wielding a spear. She had to admit it was quite impressive. Since he was a unicorn, he could have simply used magic to use the weapon, but not her Shining. He was using his front hooves, to whirl the spear through the air with speed, strength, and precision. She couldn’t help but smile at the sight. He was, after all, the Captain of the Guard. After a few more minutes of quietly watching, she decided to speak up.

“Speaking as your wife, honey, I can already tell you that you’re a master at wielding your lance,” she said in a sultry voice as she leaned up against the large ornate door frame, offering her husband a seductive smile.

Stopping his practice for a moment, he took a second to catch his breath before turning to his spouse.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t wake you, did I?” he stated evenly.

The alicorn frowned at the response, as she stood up and made her way over to him slowly.

“Shining, I’m worried about you. Look, I…I know this has been hard on you. It’s been hard on all of us, but you need to start letting go of your pain a bit,” she answered.

He turned away from her, staring out the lavish palace windows which ordained the main room. He stared up at the moon, with a look of heavy contemplation plastered on his face. He sighed as he felt the hoof of his lover touch his back.

“Please. Talk to me,” she whispered.

“It’s just…Cadence, I miss her so much. And…and I’m so angry at myself for not doing better, I guess” he whispered as his head drooped.

“Doing better? What do you mean?” Princess Cadence pressed.

“Look, I didn’t tell you this, because…I wanted to protect you, but…I think I have to now. I’ve…I’ve remembered what happened that night right before I was knocked out. What I saw. It…it took a lot of magical healing, but I was determined to fill in the gaps. Cadence, it was horrific. The monster she became was so grotesque, and yet…she recognized me, Cadence. She…she called out to me right before…before…” he stammered.

“What is it? Tell me, please?” she begged.

“The…the telepod transported her right after she reached out to me, and when she…when she reappeared…she still alive, but she was…cut in half,” he continued.

He heard Cadence gasp and pull away from him. She knew the history of the incident, but she never pressed for details of that night. She just knew that Twilight was killed because she experimented on herself, and everything came to a head when she tried to cure herself using her friends’ DNA. Therefore, when Shining Armor stated that Twilight was in fact cut in half, she knew he was being literal.

“My sister. My baby sister, was crawling towards me…with…with shards of glass and pieces of metal sticking out of her body…her…her legs were missing, and…and I could tell that she knew where she was. She was in so much pain, Cadence! She just wanted the pain to go away and…and…there was nothing I could do…NOTHING!” he shouted through the sobs, as he smashed the spear on the ground making it shatter.

Cadence yelped at her husband’s action. She’d never seen him like this before, and his temper scared her. She soon felt tears of her own form in her eyes. She wanted so badly to help her husband, but how could she? Especially after hearing this. She had no idea that Twilight’s death was so graphic, and she gained a new found understanding of what her husband was going through. The question remained however; would he let her in?

“Shining, I’m so sor…” she started before he cut her off.

“I’m going to bed now,” he stated flatly, as he turned and walked right past her.

Her head drooped, as she closed her eyes tightly. She had no idea how to handle this. She was lost, and unable to even begin to contemplate how to help her husband. She wanted so badly to be there for him, but she kept pushing her away. She was scared now more than ever about the future of their relationship, and its strength to endure. She sighed as she brought her neck up, staring at the moon. She whispered to herself through the tears.

“Sunshine…sunshine

Lady bugs…awake.

Clap your…your hooves

And do a little shake”

She collapsed to the floor wailing. Everything was falling apart around her, and she couldn’t do anything about it. She didn’t even know where to begin, and each passing second was drawing her away from the stallion she loved and wanted to spend the rest of her life with. The realization hit her hard as she crossed her front hooves and sobbed into them.

‘Oh, Twilight! I miss you so much!’ she thought to herself as she cried.

Well, another chapter in the books! I hope everyone had a good holiday weekend! So, quick question, just something I’ve been wondering about. I have this story marked as “mature.” Do you think the content warrants the “mature” rating, or do you all think I’m being paranoid? Any thoughts on this?

Chapter 14

Twilight Sparkle had been breathing heavy for the last hour, but she pushed through the fatigue, as she used her magic to grip the wrench and twist the next bolt into place. She and Princess Celestia had been at it all night, and were slowly inching closer and closer to a test run. So much of the equipment had been damaged in the initial event that she was surprised any of it was working at all. After the tense meeting with Spike and rest, the unicorn did her best to concentrate on her work. She was only momentarily distracted when a few work ponies showed up to talk to the princess, but that was several hours ago. Since then, she’d kept her nose to the grindstone, using it to block out the emotional turmoil going on inside her. After securing the bolt to her satisfaction, she levitated the tool back to the tool box. Before it could reach, however, Twilight’s magic faltered, and the wrench fell to the ground, bouncing up striking across the mare’s right hoof. The edge raked across the appendage, causing her to squeal.

“Ahhh!” she cried as she winced in pain.

“Twilight, are you alright?” Princess Celestia called out from behind one of the telepods.

“Yes, I’m fine, Princess. I just dropped a tool, that’s all,” she answered in a frustrated tone.

The royal alicorn slowly trotted to her pupil’s side and leaned in to inspect the damage. There didn’t seem to be a laceration or contusion. Granted, it was much harder to tell if Twilight was injured due to her grotesque form. She frowned at the thought as she turned to her student. She was tired. She may not have needed sleep in the same way as before, but the unicorn was burning out and needed a respite.

“Twilight, you’ve been working very hard, and I’m so proud of you for doing so, despite the circumstances. But, I believe it’s time you get some rest,” she said.

Twilight’s head drooped as she started at the ground. She didn’t want to admit it, but her teacher was right. Her new physiology may have allowed her to work longer and harder, but even it had a breaking point. She’d been obsessive about her work before, and by now she knew what kind of result she’d yield if she pushed herself too hard. This time, she was going to be smart about it and take her mentor’s advice.

“You…you’re right, Princess. I am very tired, and if I worked any longer, I’m afraid I’d just get in the way,” she whispered.

“Nonsense, Twilight. You just need some time to recharge. I…I’ve had some of the workers prepare a special room for you. It’s…different from what you’re used to, but I ask that you keep an open mind,” the sun goddess said, looking away from her pupil.

“Different?” Twilight asked, tilting her head up.

Fluttershy continued to stare at the bottle of wine as she sat at the desk in her quarters. She’d been up all night, and her eyes were heavy. She couldn’t sleep, not with knowing the telepods were in the same building being remade even as she thought. Her restlessness finally got the better of her when she went down to the mess hall to see if she could get something to eat. No one was there, and although she didn’t want to intrude, her stomach betrayed her as she rummaged through some of the smaller items. A chamber in the corner of the kitchen had caught her eye, and when she opened the door, there they were. Adorning shelves upon shelves were bottles of wine. She still didn’t know what possessed her to take it. She wasn’t a thief, and both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna told her to make herself at home when it came to getting a meal or something to drink. Granted, she didn’t think this was the kind of drink they meant, but she just kept telling herself it was alright based on what the royal alicorns deemed fit. She tilted her head slightly, still eyeing the bottle curiously. She’d never really imbibed alcohol before. Of course she’d been of age for a few years or so now, and she’d tried a sip here and there when forced upon her, but with being away for as long as she had, she didn’t exactly have a lot of time to experiment. That wasn’t the real reason though. It was just the surface lie that she told herself. In reality, she was scared to try it. To really try it, not just give in when someone forced her to try it. Just like everything else in her life she was scared of it. She sighed heavily, as she used her right hoof to caress the glass container lightly. She’d been around others that had consumed the substance before. After a while, they all had one thing in common.

They all looked happy.

And they certainly didn’t look afraid. She was so tired of the fear. It was like a burning in her blood that would never leave her. She wanted so badly to leave this place, but she’d made a promise to Applejack, which she couldn’t break. Now back in her room, however, she started to think about why she wanted to leave in the first place. The fear was inside her. It was a part of her. So, even if she left, would the fear leave also?

‘Probably not,’ she thought heavily, answering her own question.

It amazed her really. Just drinking a few drops of this, and no matter how shy or timid someone was, their issues would just melt away. It was like some magic elixir that turned you into Pinkie Pie. She’d seen it happen before with plenty of other ponies.

‘Maybe this is my answer. If I can’t escape physically, then maybe…just maybe, I can get out of my own head, at least for a little while,’ she mused.

She took the bottle in her front hooves and used her mouth to pull the cork off. The popping noise it made scared her a bit, as she jumped slightly. She cursed herself silently as she looked away. Again, even with the simple act of opening a bottle, fear still found its way into her heart. She’d had it. She needed to make it go away before she lost herself in it.

‘Well, a little sip won’t hurt, right?’

She took a deep breath, as she gave a light sniff over the neck of the bottle. It smelled good, almost fruity. This was it. She wrapped her lips around the bottle and leaned her head back, letting the liquid slide down her throat. She let the taste permeate her mouth as she swallowed.

‘It’s…it’s good!’ the pegasus thought as her lips curled in a smile.

She was smiling. The mere taste was making her smile. It was like some miracle. Finally a reprieve of the horror that she faced was filling her belly. She was finally feeling different. She was feeling good.

‘O…ok. Let me try another sip,’ she thought, as she tilted her head back again.

The stallion fell to the side, collapsing on the posh blankets and sheets that adorned Rarity’s bed. Their labored breaths filled the room as Rarity turned over to face her lover. She forced a smile as he turned towards her, using his hoof to caress her cheek lightly. This was their first rendezvous in a while, so he’d been quite excited to get back under the covers with the unicorn. She could tell that he missed her, which broke her heart. She had so much on her mind as of late that she couldn’t even count on these activities to provide a distraction. The only reason she even let the liaisons continue was to keep her cover. It’s not that she didn’t find him hansom, it was just that she couldn’t let him know that something was wrong. Despite whatever feelings he may have had towards her, he was still a member of the royal guard, and loyal to the princesses. She’d never dare tell him of her secret meetings with Twilight Sparkle, nor that it was very possible that she was the reason for her fellow unicorn’s plight at the moment. The mere thought made her frown and turn away from the stallion, her back now to him. Once their breathing calmed down, she felt a hoof lightly stroke her side.

“Rarity, are…are you alright? Did…did I do something wrong?” he whispered worriedly.

“Oh, no darling, not at all. You’re just as…well…spirited as ever. I simply have a lot on my mind right now,” she answered.

“Yeah. I…I heard about Ms. Sparkle. I’m really sorry about your friend,” he said.

Rarity winced at the comment, her eyes widening. She couldn’t tell him the truth about her feelings towards Twilight, but the words had made her façade falter for a brief moment. The unicorn took a deep breath, before putting on her best face, and turning over. She soon regained her composure, as she looked back into his eyes and smiled.

“Thank you for your concern. It has been a…difficult time for her…and for the rest of us,” she said.

The stallion smiled, as he got up from the bed and began putting on his armor. They didn’t say anything to each other, as the unicorn just watched the royal guard get ready silently. She willed herself to smile a bit wider, letting him know how much she appreciated his presence, even though she couldn’t tell him the reason she was happy for it. For a brief moment in time, when their bodies were intertwined during their lovemaking, her mind drifted away from the anxiety that encompassed her life now. She could escape it, even if it was only for a short time, and for that she was grateful for him. Soon, he was fully adorned in his military garb, and he turned to face Rarity, greeting her with a smile. He truly was a fine example of manhood. Perhaps once this whole thing is over, they could discuss their future together, but not now. There was too much going on to even think about it, but maybe someday. For now, the fashion expert would have to settle for the status quo, and she was alright with that.

“So, I can be by in another two days, Rarity. Is…is that alright?” he whispered.

Rarity couldn’t help but chuckle. It amazed her how bashful he could especially right after such intimate relations they had with one another. It added a dimension of boyish charm to their relationship, which the unicorn couldn’t help but find adorable.

‘He really is cute when he blushes,’ she thought to herself as she got up and made her way over to him.

She stood in front of him for a moment before bringing her lips to his in a deep kiss. She broke the kiss, and leaned in to whisper in his ear.

“I believe you have the answer to your question, sir,” she purred.

He kissed her cheek gently before making his way towards the bathroom. He needed to clean himself up a bit, and in a few minutes he was back in the mare’s bedroom. Rarity was once again lying on the bed, giving him a teasing gaze. She seemed to love playing with him like that, but by now, he was used to it. He shook his head and smiled as he turned to leave. Before he could open the door, however, he heard his lover’s voice once again.

“Wait,” she said, sitting up.

“Yes?” he asked while looking over his shoulder at her.

“Well, I…I wanted to know if we could disc…you know what? Never mind,” she said, waving her hoof casually.

“Is there something…” the stallion pressed before being cut off.

“No. Not at all. Don’t worry about it, it’s nothing. Now, it’s time to go serve your country, so get back out there and make me proud,” she said quickly changing the subject.

Smiling and nodding the stallion turned and opened the door. Within a few moments, the door creaked closed, and he was gone. As soon as the door shut, the feelings of anxiety returned. Rarity turned over in bed, pulling her pillow closer, as her brow furrowed in worry. As the seconds ticked by, she sighed and slowly got up, making her way to the shower, thoughts of her lover weighing on her mind. More questions made their way into her mind as she stepped into the shower, letting the water cascade down her form. Perhaps there was something between them, but if anyone found out what she did, how would it affect them? If she were in his position and someone told her of such a crime, she’d break if off with him on the spot. Would he do the same? Not to mention, he is a royal guard. If their affair was brought to light along with her crimes, would he be prosecuted? Their meetings were already secret, so, it was possible that he could be looked at as some sort of co-conspirator, or at the very least as concealing evidence. She whimpered at the thought as she turned around letting the water cleans her. The unicorn’s stomach once again tied itself in knots over such contemplations. The more she thought about the consequences, the more confused and nervous she became. Only one questions echoed through her mind, the same question she’d been asking herself for weeks.

‘What am I going to do?’ she thought to herself as tears streamed down her face.

After drying off, the unicorn made her way back towards her bed, still deep in thought over her recent predicaments. She leapt up onto the ornate mattress, lying down above her covers, resting her head down gently on her pillow. The sound of knocking startled her, as she shot up from her bed with a gasp. Her lover had already left, but had he forgotten something? It seemed unlikely, as she remembered seeing him in his full regalia. Within moments, Rarity leapt from her bed and dashed towards the door, opening it slightly. She was surprised to find Applejack and Rainbow Dash standing by her entrance. She immediately noticed the looks on their faces. Something happened.

“Rainbow Dash? Applejack? What’s wrong?” she asked, pulling the door wide.

“We need to talk, Rar,” Applejack stated.

The look of apprehension on Princess Celestia’s face was quite overt as Twilight Sparkle eyed her curiously. They’d been walking for a full ten minutes, and in the opposite direction of her usual quarters. They also weren’t headed towards the unicorn’s library home either. Wherever this ‘special room’ was, it was much father into the castle than she had originally thought. Finally, as they were about to turn a corner, the royal alicorn stopped and sighed. She turned to face her student, and knelt down to speak.

“Twilight, before you see this, I want you to listen to me. Can…can you do that?” she asked.

“Of course, Princess,” the unicorn answered, giving her teacher a puzzled look.

“Twilight, first and foremost, you are not being punished. However, due to your…changes…we have to take certain precautions now. We…we need to make sure you don’t hurt yourself, or anyone else. You are far stronger than an earth pony, and have a monumental amount of magical ability. In your…state…we need to keep an eye on you…at….at all times. Do you understand?” Princess Celestia said.

Twilight Sparkle bit what was left of her bottom lip nervously. She didn’t like the way that any of this sounded. Usually when her parents would start a conversation with ‘you aren’t being punished,’ whatever task or action that came next would most certainly look or feel like a punishment. She shrank back from her mentor as she struggled to speak.

“Wh…what do you…Princess, what do you mean?!?” she uttered nervously, quickly standing straight and running past her teacher, rounding the corner.

As she did, she stopped dead in her tracks, as her eyes widened in confusion. Before her was one of the royal suites, but it seemed like the wall facing her had been removed. Every ten feet or so, there was a royal guard standing at attention. There must have been about ten in total, all wearing their usual stoic faces. Her deformed jaw worked up and down, as she tried to will out a sound, but nothing came out. She shivered in surprise as she felt Princess Celestia’s wing stroke her back lightly. She turned to her teacher, her face yearning for an explanation.

“We’ve prepared this special room for you. As you can see, the main wall has been removed, and a special glass has been put in its place. I cast a few spells on the glass and the room itself. You’ll be able to talk and hear others like they were right in front of you, so you won’t have to step outside. It has all the amenities that any other suite in the castle has,” she said.

Twilight turned her head to again gaze into the room. Sure enough, once she studied it further, she saw the princess was telling her the truth. There was a bed, a desk, bathroom, and everything else that all of the other rooms in the castle had, just exposed. That’s what frightened her, however. She’d be exposed to the world, her horrid deformity on display for anyone who was walking by. She turned back towards her mentor, eyeing her suspiciously.

“Why? Why would you do this? Am I your student, or some sort of criminal?!?” she shouted angrily, while backing away from her teacher.

“Twilight, please, as I just explained, with your condition, we just need to keep an eye on you, that’s all,” the royal alicorn answered.

Twilight backed away from the princess slowly, her face twisting in anger. Almost at once, theory upon theory of why her teacher wanted to lock her away exploded in her mind. Becoming more nervous by the second, she let instinct take over, as she ran as fast as she could around the corner away from the princess.

“TWILGHT! WAIT!” Princess Celestia shouted as she turned in pursuit of her student.

She didn’t know where she was going, but her mind and instinct told her to get away from that room as fast as she could. Her newfound power was making her much faster than she has ever been before, and the elder mare was having trouble keeping up.

‘I…I can’t believe how fast she is! I need to put a stop to this right now!’ Celestia thought as she activated her magic to put up a barrier.

Twilight almost slammed into the glowing wall, but was able to skid to a halt just in time. She took a low stance as she turned to face her captor.

“What is it, Princess?!? What is the real reason you want me in that room?!?” the unicorn shouted.

“Please, Twilight, calm down! No one is trying to hurt you!” the alicorn answered, doing her best to keep her voice calm.

“NO! NO, I DON’T BELIEVE YOU! IT’S BECAUSE I FAILED ISN’T IT?!? I DISOBEYED YOU, SO NOW YOU WANT TO LOCK ME AWAY, AND PUT ME ON DISPLAY! YOU…YOU WANT ME TO BE A REMINDER JUST IN CASE ANYONE ELSE EVER THINKS ABOUT GETTING OUT OF LINE!! IS THAT IT?!?” Twilight screamed.

“Twilight, no, that’s not it at all! You…you aren’t yourself right now, please just calm down!” Princess Celestia said, her voice beginning to crack as she slowly approached the mare.

“NO, YOU’RE RIGHT, HOW COULD I HAVE BEEN SO STUPID?!? YOU…YOU WANT TO SEE WHAT MAKES ME TICK! YOU…YOU’RE A SCIENTIST! YOU’RE THE ONE WHO GAVE ME MY LOVE OF SCIENCE, SO IT’S JUST LOGICAL THAT YOU WOULD WANT TO KNOW ALL MY LITTLE SECRETS! I BET YOU ARE JUST WAITING FOR ME TO DIE SO YOU CAN SLICE ME OPEN AND EXPERIMENT ON ME! THAT’S WHAT I AM TO YOU NOW, HUH? I DISOBEYED THE BIG, BAD RULER OF EQUESTRIA, SO ALL I’M GOOD FOR IS CHEAP ENTERTAINMENT FOR YOUR SOLDIERS AND SOME RESEARCH NOTES!” Twilight bellowed, as she stomped forward.

“Twilight, you know me better than that! I just want you to rest, please!” Princess Celestia begged, as she slowly walked towards her pupil.

Twilight Sparkle’s eyes narrowed as the princess approached her. She clenched her jaw, bearing her now jagged teeth.

“STAY BACK! I’M…I’M WARNING YOU!” the unicorn shouted, lowering her stance even more.

“Twilight, stop, I-AHHGG!” Celestia screamed as her student tackled her to the ground.

The two mares wrestled, the royal alicorn doing her best to restrain her student, but it was much more difficult than she thought. Twilight’s strength was astounding especially for a unicorn, and the wild attack took Princess Celestia by surprise. The hallway echoed with the sounds of struggle, as grunts forced their way out of each of their throats. After a few moments, the princess strained as she heaved herself on top of Twilight, bringing down half of her weight onto her student’s back, pinning her. Twilight still struggled beneath her, squirming and twisting wildly.

“Twilight…please…you have to calm down…I…I…don’t want to hurt you! I just…want you to get…some rest! I…I swear!” Celestia huffed through labored breaths.

Twilight Sparkle was still struggling violently underneath the larger mare. Her face twisted in anger, as she squirmed. The princess could not believe Twilight’s energy. It was very possible that if it wasn’t for her sheer girth, she would have been overtaken. If she wasn’t so scared, she would have been amazed. Suddenly, Twilight turned violently, her back now to the floor. Using her front hooves she began striking the alicorn’s chest and shoulders, forcing the princess to wince.

“I HATE YOU! I HATE YOU, DO YOU HEAR ME?!? I WISH I NEVER CAME BACK HERE! I WISH YOU NEVER SENT ME TO PONYVILLE! I WISH I NEVER MET ANY OF MY SO-CALLED FRIENDS, AND I WISH YOU NEVER TOOK ME ON AS YOUR PERSONAL STUDENT! THIS IS YOUR FAULT! YOU DID THIS TO ME! YOU TAUGHT ME HOW TO DO THIS TO MYSELF, AND THEN YOU GOT RID OF ME! YOU NEVER CARED ABOUT ME! I COULD NEVER BE THE DAUGHTER YOU ALWAYS WANTED, COULD I?!? I HOPE YOUR SISTER BANISHES YOU TO THE SUN, JUST LIKE YOU DID TO HER!” Twilight screamed at the top of her lungs as she thrashed about wildly.

Tears flowed freely from Princess Celestia’s eyes, the cause of her crying a mixture of the physical pain she was enduring under Twilight’s assault combined with her harsh words. She kept telling herself that she didn’t mean it. That she was just confused and that her paranoia was just a symptom of her transformation, but that didn’t make the words sting any less.

“Twilight…Nghh! Please…Ahh! Calm down! I’m…Ngh…begging you!” she said, doing her best to quell the unicorn’s rage.

Slowly, Twilight’s struggling ceased, as she squirmed again, turning herself onto her belly, her screams transforming into sobs. It broke the princess’ heart to see her like this. Even though she wasn’t facing her anymore, Celestia could hear what kinds of cries they were. They were cries of fear, and she was now the focal point of that fear. Her student was now deathly afraid of her.

“Please…someone, help me! She’s…she’s going to kill me, please….PLEASE SOMEBODY HELP ME!” Twilight cried in between her body wracking sobs.

“Twilight…I love you! I love you, and I would never hurt you! Please, calm down! Please…please!” the alicorn choked through tears of her own.

“LIAR! YOU DON’T LOVE ME! AND I DON’T LOVE YOU, YOU WITCH!” Twilight shouted, as she tried desperately to crawl away.

“It’s ok, Twilight! I know you don’t mean it! You’re scared and confused, but please, I love you and I always will!” the princess retorted.

Using her wings, she surrounded her pupil, and standing up quickly, she used her front hooves to hook around Twilight’s body pulling the blubbering mare to her chest as she leaned up against the wall. The unicorn was still kicking every few moments, but the strikes were feeble now as she finally began to tire. The princess just cradled her like a foal holding her tight, rocking her back and forth.

“Shhh…it’s ok, Twilight….it’s ok now…” the princess whispered in her ear.

Twilight Sparkle’s eyes finally became heavy, as she continued to mutter to herself. She was drifting, her exhaustion finally getting the better of her. Right before the darkness took her, she was able to mutter a single phrase.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered before drifting to sleep.

Celestia’s body finally relaxed, as she sighed deeply. Her face was still wet from the tears, and she continued to cry. The words were so hurtful, but they didn’t matter. All that mattered was helping Twilight, whether her broken psyche accepted it or not. For a few more moments, the hallway was silent, as Celestia continued to hold her student rocking her gently. Once she was able to collect herself, she used her magic to levitate the sleeping unicorn back down the hallway, and into her new quarters. The royal guards were at her side in an instant upon seeing the bruises that adorned their ruler’s shoulders and chest.

“Princess, are you alright?!?” the main guard asked worriedly.

“Yes, I’m fine. As you all know by now, Twilight Sparkle is…not herself. I was forced to…restrain her. She’s calm now, and the spells I’ve set up in her new chambers will ensure that she stays there,” she answered, as she walked into the room.

She levitated her pupil into the new bed, and used her mouth to pull the covers over the unicorn. She just stared at her for a moment, watching her disfigured chest rise and fall.

“I love you so much, Twilight!” she whispered, her voice cracking again.

After a few moments of watching Twilight sleep, she made her way out of the room, using her magic to seal the door, leaving the scholar to get some rest.

“That’s ridiculous! You mean to tell me that we aren’t even allowed inside?!?” Rarity practically shouted as she walked down the corridor with Rainbow Dash and Applejack beside her.

“Ah know, sugarcube, but there ain’t much we can do about it. Ah mean this is Princess Celestia’s direct order. How exactly do we one-up that?” Applejack asked.

It’d been the same conversation for the past half hour or so. To say Rarity was livid at the use of the telepods would be an understatement. It enraged her to think of those horrible things being used again, especially by the princess. She’d heard Applejack and Rainbow Dash play devil’s advocate, but it did nothing to convince the unicorn that using the machines was the right decision.

“Look, Rar, we’re all upset about it, believe me, but what the princess says makes sense. If anyone can handle this, it’s Princess Celestia,” Applejack said.

Rarity huffed as she stopped walking for a moment, looking to the floor. This was getting out of control, even for the princess. Although, as much as she was pained to admit it, her friend did have a point. Reversing the polarity of the telepods may be the only way out of this mess. The doctors have already said that magic is almost completely out of the question, unless they want to put another life in danger. She looked up and over at Rainbow Dash. The pegasus’ expression was blank, which piqued Rarity’s curiosity.

“Rainbow Dash, if you’ll beg my pardon, how exactly do you feel about all this? You’ve barely said a word since you and Applejack came to talk to me,” she inquired.

The flyer let out an annoyed grunt as she sat down and turned her head away from her fellow elements. It was a good question. Once she got over the shock of knowing that the telepods were reactivated, she never bothered to actually think about where she stood on the whole thing. She was still coming to terms with Twilight Sparkle being back and everything that’s happened since has been like a whirlwind to her. She needed some time to figure out where she stood on everything, but right now, she needed to answer the question, so she did, in the most honest way she knew how.

“I gotta be honest, I’m not really sure how I feel about it. A.J.’s right, it does make sense, but at the same time, I mean, come on, it’s the telepods, for Equestria’s sake! I still don’t trust them, and I don’t trust Twilight, but…well, I guess I trust the princess. Even before I knew about the telepods coming back into this, I thought the best course for me was to stay out of the princess’ way, let her handle things, and focus on my rehab,” she answered.

“Oh,” Applejack said, as she looked around nervously.

Rainbow Dash frowned at the farm mare’s reaction. She knew that it wasn’t the answer that she wanted to hear, but it was the truth, nonetheless. The pegasus stood, and walked over to her friend, placing her right hoof on Applejack’s shoulder.

“Look, A.J., I know maybe that isn’t the answer you were looking for from me, but I’m just trying to be honest here. When…when everything happened before, I flew my tail off trying to get to Princess Celestia, because down in that basement you were right, A.J. You said that we should have gone to the princess in the first place. You were right then, and I think you’re right now, ok?” the flyer said.

“Ah know, Rainbow, Ah just…Ah hate bein’ on the sidelines, ya know? Ah…Ah wanna do somthin’ but what can ya do when they start talkin’ about atoms and stuff? Ah don’t understand any of that, Ah’m just a good ol’ farm gal from Ponyville,” she said.

Rarity eyed Rainbow Dash suspiciously. She may have been mistaken, but it seemed to her that the rainbow-maned mare was holding something back. She decided to let it go, though. After all, she had plenty of secrets to keep herself. It wouldn’t exactly be ladylike to pry anyway.

‘Besides, she’s right. If anyone can figure out a way out of this nightmare, it’s Princess Celestia. Even still, do we really want to hedge our bets on one mare? Even if that mare is a princess?’ she thought to herself.

Suddenly, her ears perked up as she heard a faint sound coming from the other end of the hallway. She couldn’t make it out at first, but whatever it was, it was getting closer.

“What the hay is that?” Applejack asked with a look of confusion on her face.

“Shh. I think it’s coming this way,” Rarity whispered, as the three mares turned to see who was approaching them.

After a few moments, the group was able to make out a figure in the distance. As it got closer to their location, they were finally able to view the source of the laughter. It was Fluttershy. She was smiling and laughing as she stumbled down the hallway, humming a happy tune to herself. Her friends just stared at her wide-eyed. The animal lover finally came to a halt in front of them, still swaying softly from side to side.

“Hi, girls! Wanna come sing with me?” Fluttershy asked in an exaggerated tone.

“Fluttershy, what on earth has happened to you?!?” Rarity exclaimed running up to the mare in concern.

She stopped short and turned her head away from the stench that radiated from the timid pegasus’ being. It was alcohol, and she wore the smell on her breath as well as the rest of her.

“Oh, my goodness, Fluttershy, dear, have you been drinking?!?” Rarity demanded.

“I…I most certainly have, my dear, dear, dear Rarity!” she stammered before letting out a fit of giggles.

Applejack and Rainbow Dash looked at each other in surprise before making their way over to the other pair. This was not good. From the looks of it, Fluttershy had consumed quite a substantial amount of whatever it was that she’d been drinking.

“Fluttershy, of all the…where did ya even find alcohol in this place?!?” Applejack inquired.

“Well, Applejack, that’s my…little..secret!” the pegasus answered while poking the farm mare’s nose a few times.

“Fluttershy, how much have you had exactly?” Rarity asked.

“Ohhhhhhh…just a bottle, that’s all! One little bottle,” she answered.

“One bottle? Fluttershy, what I smell coming from you is wine. Are…are you telling me that you had an ENTIRE bottle of wine?!?” the unicorn shouted.

“Betcha didn’t think I had it in me did ya?!?” Fluttershy said puffing her chest out proudly.

“Seriously, Flutters, what possessed you to drink in the first place?!? This isn’t like you at all!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

“Because, Rainbow….BECAUSE, RAINBOW…I’m much more vigil…vigil…vigilant than you might realize. And when EVERYONE was having a good time, and laughing, and smiling, I was there too, ya know! Watching…waiting…and now, it’s my turn!” she said while throwing her front hooves in the air.

Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity all turned to each other with looks of confusion plastered on their faces. They had no idea what to do. The fact that Fluttershy would do this to herself was completely unreal to them. Finally, after a few moments, Rarity spoke up again.

“Listen, Fluttershy. While I’m sure you’re having a good time, why don’t we get you back to your room. Let’s get you into bed, where you can relax and get some rest, alright?” she said soothingly.

Fluttershy frowned as she eyed the unicorn warily. Without warning, she shoved Rarity into Applejack and Rainbow Dash as she took to the air, hovering above them.

“Oh, no you don’t! You are NOT gonna ruin the most fun I’ve had in over seven months!” she shouted as she started to sway clumsily.

“Fluttershy, get down! Yer gonna hurt yourself!” Applejack yelled as she helped Rarity up.

“Oh yeah? Why? ‘Cause I’m not as good of a pegasus as Dashie?!?” she retorted in an biting tone.

“Fluttershy, even I wouldn’t fly if I was drunk! Even I’m not that reckless! Now come down right now!” Rainbow Dash said sternly.

“Ya don’t believe me?!? Fine! I’ll…I’ll just have to prove it to you that’s all!” she countered, as she began to sway and turn in the air.

“Fluttershy, wait!” Applejack cried.

Before anyone could say anything else, Fluttershy swayed heavily to her right, crashing right through one of the stained glass windows that lined the hallway. The three landlocked mares gasped at the sight and ran towards the accident scene, shrieking. They made it over to the window, minding the glass that had fell onto the floor, while struggling to get a look at the pegasus.

“FLUTTERSHY! FLUTTERSHY, ARE YOU ALRIGHT?!?” Rarity screamed as loud as she could.

Luckily, they had only been on the first floor of the castle, so the pegasus didn’t fall very far. However, they could tell that Fluttershy was in pain. Cuts adorned her body and face, as small pools of blood began to form underneath her.

“Go get Princess Luna, Applejack! Rarity and I can get out there easier than you can!” Rainbow Dash commanded.

“But, Rainbow, what about your wing?” Applejack countered worriedly.

“I’ll be fine! Go! Now!” she shouted as she watched her friend race down the hallway as fast as she could.

“Rarity, can you steady me? I can’t really fly yet, but I think I can maybe glide out there. It’s not too far,” Rainbow Dash concluded.

“Of course,” she answered, activating her magic.

Rainbow Dash propelled herself skywards, extending her wings and doing her best to capture the air currents beneath her. It definitely hurt, as the strain of using her wings for the first time since her injury took its toll. Thankfully, it wasn’t a far flight, and she was back on the ground outside in a few seconds. Rarity followed, levitating herself as well, landing next to Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy, gasping for breath. She was spent after such an effort. Generally, she didn’t move anything bigger than a fabric spool, and the effort needed to move the both of them was quite considerable. She pushed the exhaustion away, however, as they both went to check on Fluttershy. The poor pegasus just laid there, moaning.

“It’ll be ok, Fluttershy,” Rarity whispered trying to calm the mare down.

“Don’t worry, Applejack went to get Princess Luna. You’re gonna be ok, Flutters,” Rainbow Dash said leaning down to nuzzle her childhood friend.

“I…I…I just didn’t want to be scared anymore!” Fluttershy droned through the tears.

Rarity and Rainbow Dash just stared at the mare blankly, their hearts breaking at the sight of how far their friend had fallen.

Well, here is the next chapter, folks! Hope everyone enjoyed it! Please let me know what you think!

Chapter 15

Big Mackintosh turned over underneath the covers, once again trying to find a comfortable position. He could feel the warmth of Celestia’s sun wash over the back of his neck as he slowly opened his eyes. Princess Luna lay next to the stallion and met his gaze with a smile.

“Hey,” he whispered hoarsely.

“Good morning,” she answered.

“What time is it?” Big Mac asked.

“It’s not too early. I wanted you to get some rest. I imagine they don’t let you sleep in that often back home on the farm,” Luna said, her smile faltering a bit.

The farmer frowned at his lover’s change in expression. Something was clearly bothering her. He’d been worried about her ever since they found out that the telepods were reactivated. She’d already been dealing with indecisiveness, and he could tell that it was crushing her, but now, with this new development, he could see that it only bolstered her insecurities.

“Luna, what’s wrong,” he inquired softly, as he lifted a hoof and stroked her cheek gently.

Tears formed in her eyes at his touch. Her eyelids became heavy as she looked away from him.

“I’m sorry, it’s just…I still don’t know what to do. Especially now, with those machines being recommissioned by my sister. It’s science on a level that I’ve never known. I can’t help, and even if I wanted to, my sister doesn’t even want my assistance. She’s pushing me away, Big Mac. I…I just…I’ve done it before. Before I…changed…I began to push Celestia away. That’s how it started. I don’t want to lose my sister to the same level of obsession that consumed me a thousand years ago. And…and I guess part of me feels guilty for worrying about that. She’s doing everything she can to help Twilight Sparkle. They both need so much help, but what can I offer?” she said.

“Look, sometimes, there ain’t nothin’ ya can do except be there for yer kin. Yer a leader, Luna, and you’ve proved during this whole thing that you’re a darn good one. Just keep doin’ what yer doin’ and trust me, you’ll be giving them the support they need,” he answered.

“You…you’re very close with your family, aren’t you, Big Mac,” she mused allowed, before turning onto her belly, tears still dripping from her eyes.

‘So, that’s what this is about,’ the stallion thought to himself as he sighed deeply closing his eyes.

He had no doubt that what the princess had already told him was the truth. She did feel like Princess Celestia was pushing her away, and she was in fact worried about her self-imposed inadequacy when dealing with Twilight Sparkle and the telepods. However, he was reminded of his conversation with her when they first kissed. Yes, she is a princess, an alicorn, and a co-ruler of Equestria. But, she’s still a mare. A beautiful and strong mare, but a mare nonetheless, and he needed to treat her like the wonderful mare that she is. He edged closer to her, using his hoof to stroke her back gently. She turned her muzzle to face his at feeling his touch.

“Now you look here, Luna. Ah do have strong family ties. And when one of us can’t be home Ah got a big family that can help keep things runnin’ so don’t you worry none. Ah ain’t goin’ anywhere, ok? Ah’m stayin’ right by yer side, for you and for mah sister, ya hear?” he whispered comfortingly.

The princess of the night smiled, as she leaned in to kiss the stallion on his lips. She broke the kiss quickly as another smile crept onto her face.

“I’m relieved to hear you say that, Big Mac. I…I knew that you had sent a letter back home explaining the situation after you decided to stay, but I wasn’t sure how long you’d be here for, and…and I was starting to worry. I have to admit, I began feeling a bit guilty as well, taking you away from your work and your home,” she stated.

“Now, that’s just silly, Luna! Mah sister needs me, and so do you! Ya couldn’t keep me away if ya tried, so, don’t you fret, alright?” he scolded, still keeping his voice low.

“You’re right. I’m sorry. It’s just…” she started, before he interrupted her.

“You ain’t got nothin’ to be sorry for, Luna. This is a tryin’ time for you, and Ah get that. Ah just need you to know that Ah’m here for ya. No matter what, ok?” he encouraged as he once again began to stroke her cheek gently.

“Ok,” she whispered back still smiling.

As they were about to embrace each other again, thunderous banging coming from the princess’ chamber door startled them. There were muffled cries emanating from the other side, but they couldn’t make out any actual words. The pair jumped out of bed as Luna raced to the door, opening it quickly. They both gasped at the sight of Applejack shivering with tears streaming down her face. Her brother was at her side in an instant.

“A.J. what’s…” he started before she cut him off.

“Princess Luna, ya gotta come quick! It’s Fluttershy! She hurt herself real bad!” she shouted.

Twilight Sparkle squinted as the thick mist obscured her vision. She was back in Tartarus, but she didn’t know why. She was still alive as of a few moments ago. Was she dead again? Had the princess killed her like she thought she would? The unicorn shook her head at the notion. She dismissed it as a fleeting thought that made its way into her mind due to her paranoia. She cursed herself for even thinking it to begin with. The princess loved her, she knew that, and guilt began setting in as she made her way through the fog. She didn’t know where she was going, but she knew that she had to keep moving.

‘Those monsters are probably around here waiting for me. I shouldn’t stop. I can’t give them a chance to catch me, if they even know I’m here,’ she thought to herself as she used her front right hoof to cast away the mist.

Suddenly, the faceless form of one of the brutes that tormented her appeared in front of her muzzle, startling her. She screamed as she backed away, slowly. Tears immediately found their way to her face. She thought that she’d never see one of these creatures again and here was one right in front of her. Her stomach tied in knots as it walked forward slowly.

“Please, please don’t hurt me!” she whimpered.

She straightened up as the fog around them started to dissipate rapidly, revealing seven more of the creatures. Twilight was shivering as she could feel her blood run cold. They were going to hurt her again. She couldn’t take the thought of it.

“No, no, please, please don’t do this to me!” she pleaded.

After slowly stalking forward, they all stopped in unison. Twilight braced herself for an attack of some sort, but it never came. After a few moments, she looked up at them curiously. Something wasn’t right. These things loved to torture her when she was here before. Why would they just stand there? Were they trying to make her feel ever more fearful than she was already? Were they playing with her?

“So…so, you’re not going to hurt me?” she inquired, just above a whisper.

The lead creature shook its head signaling ‘no,’ causing the unicorn to become even more curious.

“Then…then why are you…” she began before she heard moaning coming from behind her.

She turned to see more of the fog disappear. Twilight gasped at the sight before her. It was her friends. Prinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack and Rainbow Dash. They were all lying there, offering nothing but sickly groans as they lolled back and forth on the ground. Princess Celestia’s student screamed and ran over to them.

“Girls! Girls! Are you alright?” she shouted.

She was stopped short as the lead entity appeared in front of her blocking her path. Now that she was staring at it, she could make out the creature more vividly. It looked almost like a pony, but it lacked a face. The bone structure seemed to be similar to that of an earth pony. No mouth, eyes or nose. Twilight couldn’t remain fixated however, not while her friends lay there seemingly helpless. Before she could make any further inquiries, the lead demon turned away from Twilight and towards Pinkie Pie. With no warning it lifted its hoof and brought it down across the pink mare’s face, a sickening crack echoing in her ears.

“NO, STOP IT!” Twilight screamed, as she started to run forward again only to be stopped by two more of the ethereal beings.

The lead entity turned back towards the unicorn, its back now to a sobbing Pinkie Pie. Twilight was scared as well as confused.

‘Why?!? Why would it stop its attack?!?’ she thought.

The creature then did something unique. It pointed its ‘hoof’ at Twilight Sparkle, and then back down at Pinkie Pie’s crying form. The scholar was confused. What was it telling her?

“I…I don’t understand!” Twilight stated forcefully.

The creature then repeated the steps, eliciting another yelp from Pinkie Pie and another pointing at from the beast. Twilight’s eyes widened at the implication. If it was asking her to do what she thought it was asking of her, this became even worse for her.

“Are…are you asking me to hurt Pinkie Pie?!? To…to hurt my friends?!?” she asked through her own sobbing.

The creature just nodded, standing there, unmoving. Twilight was livid. How dare they ask this of her, especially after all they put her through? Did they really think that she was going to do this to her friends?

“NO! I WILL NOT DO THIS! HOW DARE YOU ASK ME TO DO SOMETHING LIKE THIS?!?” she screamed at the top of her lungs as she lunged for the leader.

Three of the creature’s kin held her back, forcing her to the ground. She could hear her fellow elements wailing, calling out to her in desperation. She struggled with all her might, but she couldn’t budge them. She grunted and squirmed, trying as hard as she could to make them release her, until she felt one of them rip into her skin with their teeth, causing her to shriek. She stopped her struggling immediately. They were doing it again. They were going to pull her apart. She wretched from side to side as panic set in.

“No, no, please, please, stop, you…you said you weren’t going to hurt me!” she whimpered as she stared up at the ring leader.

Once again, it pointed to the group of mares as Twilight looked on. The scholar got the meaning instantaneously. She was being given a choice: suffer the fate that frightened her the most, or administer that same treatment to her friends. She screamed in pain as she felt her faux flesh being torn apart. She didn’t want to give in, but the pain was excruciating. She couldn’t take much more of this, and these monsters knew it. She couldn’t give in, however. She’d already put her friends through so much, how could she possibly hurt them any more than she already had? She was in so much pain however, that she couldn’t even verbalize her intentions.

‘It…it hurts so much! But I…I…I can’t do this!’ she thought to herself as she gritted her teeth.

She realized that something was different about this attack, however. With this many beings, her beating should have over by now, but she was still is unfathomable pain. It didn’t take her long to realize the reason why. They weren’t letting her heal. Rather than tearing straight through her, they decided to hold her wounds open. She could feel each strand of ethereal flesh being stretched to its limit, with some of them snapping like the worn strings of a violin. It was a trial. A sick endurance test. They knew she had a limit, and they were looking to exploit it. It didn’t take too much longer. After a few more moments, it became clear that she couldn’t take it anymore. She cursed herself for being so weak, but finally, the pain was too much for her. Twilight’s tears of pain soon transitioned to tears of sadness as she screamed her submission.

“I GIVE UP, I GIVE UP, I’LL…I’LL DO WHATEVER YOU WANT, PLEASE JUST LET ME GO! I’M BEGGING YOU, PLEASE!” she bellowed as loud as she could, praying that they would hear her and release her.

Sure enough, they let her slump to the ground, her breathing labored. Her wounds began to heal quickly, as the three beings that attacked her brought her to her hooves. She couldn’t help but cry at what she was about to do. She felt so weak, so helpless. These monsters once again found a way to get to her. It infuriated her, but she knew there was nothing she could do about it. If she refused again, the unicorn knew that they would just keep hurting her until she complied. She whimpered again as she walked slowly over to Pinkie Pie. The party mare looked up at Twilight, shivering.

“Please, Twilight! We…we’re friends! You…you can’t do this, please!” she begged.

As Twilight examined them, she saw that they were already bruised and battered. It looked like these demons were looking for Twilight to finish the job they started. She wanted to run, to hide, to get away from all of this, but she had no magic, and no means of defense or even escape. She had no choice. She couldn’t take another bout of pain from them. Her ears perked up as the others joined in protest as well.

“Twilight, you can’t do this, please!” Rarity exclaimed.

“Sugarcube, yer better than this, don’t hurt us! Not again!” Applejack pleaded.

“Twilight, I’m scared, please, help us, please, please!” Fluttershy croaked.

“Twilight, we’re begging you, don’t do this!” Rainbow Dash whispered.

“I…I’m sorry, girls. It…it just hurt so much! I…I don’t have a choice! I…I’m sorry!” she cried as she brought her left hoof up, bringing it down on Pinkie Pie’s already bruised face, causing her to scream in pain.

For the next several minutes, she just kept hitting Pinkie Pie. She strained to look at her through the tears, every once in a while muttering an apology under her breath. Soon, the earth pony was unconscious, and the wailing she heard coming from her friends was drowned out by the laughter of the demons. The sickening laughter that haunted her had returned. Without needing to be told, she moved on to Rarity, and begun pounding her into the ground, once again eliciting moans of pain from her, and laughter from the creatures. As she repeated the process through all of her friends, the laughter increased. Once Rainbow Dash was finally unconscious, she turned to the beasts with tears in her eyes.

“THERE! I DID IT! ARE…ARE YOU HAPPY NOW?!?” she screamed at the top of her lungs.

They just kept laughing. Soon they began to dance around her and her friend’s lifeless forms, the laughter getting louder and louder. It was beyond deafening. Twilight’s jaw clenched as she felt the anger well up inside her. They made her do the most terrible thing she could ever imagine, and it made them happy. They mocked her. Both her weakness and her actions.

“Stop it! Stop laughing! I SAID STOP IT!” she shouted.

“STOP IT!” she screamed as she shot out of bed.

It took the unicorn a few moments to get her bearings and her breathing under control. She looked around and realized where she was. She was in the new bedchambers that Princess Celestia told her about.

“It was a nightmare…just a…just a nightmare” she whispered to herself.

She looked outside, through the glass that now formed the far wall. There were guards lined up on both sides. It infuriated her. Here she was, at her most vulnerable, and these private moments were on display for the world to see. Humiliation washed over her as her disfigured face contorted in anger. She leapt from the bed, and galloped over to the see though wall.

“WHAT ARE YOU LOOKING AT?!? HUH?!? DID YOU ENJOY THE SHOW, SIRS?!?” she bellowed, pounding on the glass.

She could feel the magic force bouncing her energy back at her. There was truly no escape, no matter how much her pride demanded it. She slumped to the floor her back now against the magic window. Her thoughts carried her to her recent nightmare. She’d hurt them again. Would she end up doing that in reality? If her transformation can’t be controlled, would she go after her friends again, like she did before?

‘No. I…I can’t let that happen. I…I have to get better!’ she thought to herself, as she got up off the ground.

Clearing her throat, she turned around, straightening up.

“Can one of you please find Princess Celestia for me? Please let her know that I am rested and ready to continue our work,” she requested, doing her best to keep her voice even.

She closed her eyes, as she heard the clopping hooves of a few of the guards as they went to fetch the princess.

Princess Luna stared at Fluttershy’s sleeping form, a frown plastered on her face. She couldn’t help but pity the timid pegasus, but the situation brought an urgency to an already tense situation. No one had expected Fluttershy to do this, but it was evident now that she was truly disturbed. The doubts that consumed the alicorn were exposed like a nerve with Fluttershy being their embodiment. She felt tears form in her eyes as she watched the broken mare, bandaged and sleeping peacefully in her infirmary bed. There had been too many trips to this part of the castle. Too many injuries, too many hurt, and too much pain. Feeling overwhelmed once again, she let her tears fall as her head drooped forward. Big Mac was at her side in an instant. She felt his hoof caress her back, but this time it did nothing to comfort her.

“It’ll be ok, Luna. She…she just had too much to drink, is all,” The stallion whispered comfortingly.

“I…I failed, didn’t I? That’s…that’s why she’s here, isn’t it?” Luna choked through her sniffling.

“Luna, that ain’t true and you know it. Ah…ah think yer lookin’ at this all wrong,” Big Mac replied.

“Wh…what do you mean?” the moon princess inquired.

“Look, this ain’t a test. It ain’t some pass or fail trial. Yer helpin’ these mares return to a sense of normalcy. Ah know Fluttershy may have fallen off the applecart, but come on, look at Rarity, or mah sister. They couldn’t eat or sleep when they first came here. They…they just cried all the time. They had nightmares that left them shiverin’. And how are they now? That’s all thanks to you, Luna,” Big Mac stated.

“You’re right, Big Mac,” she said as she closed her eyes, leaning into her lover.

“I…I guess that it hurts to see her like this, especially after coming so far. Oh, just listen to me, poor Fluttershy is in a hospital bed wrapped in bandages, and here I am worried about myself,” she cursed under her breath.

“It’s alright, Luna. Ah understand that you feel responsible since you were the one leadin’ her treatment, but ya can’t let setbacks like this get to ya,” Big Mac replied.

“I’m sorry, I just…” the moon princess started before the stallion cut her off.

“Luna. She’ll be alright. She’s safe now,” he said, lifting one of his large hoofs to her cheek gently.

“Ahem,” a voice uttered from the doorway.

Princess Luna and Big Mackintosh both turned to the entrance startled. Applejack was walking towards them slowly. Her eyes were still puffy from crying, the sight of which made her big brother’s jaw clench. He looked down and away from her as she approached.

‘It’s like fer every two steps forward, we keep takin’ one step back,’ he mused before she spoke up again.

“Ah hope Ah’m not interruptin’ anything,” Applejack said glumly.

“No, not at all, Applejack, we were…just talking. Where are Rainbow Dash and Rarity?” Luna inquired, changing the subject.

“Well, they both just left. The doctor came by just to let us know what was goin’ on. It looks like Fluttershy just has some cuts and bruises. She’s also a bit dehydrated on account of the wine she guzzled, but they got her hooked up to them IV’s, so she should be ok,” the farm mare said.

A faint groaning noise from the bed got their attention as they all turned towards the source. Fluttershy finally stirred as she opened her eyes and stretched, wincing a bit as she felt her still healing skin stretch where the glass had cut her. Applejack, Princess Luna and Big Mackintosh approached her bedside slowly.

“Hey, how ya feelin’ there sugarcube?” Applejack whispered in the most compassionate voice she could muster.

“I’m…I’m ok…I guess,” she answered slightly hoarse, unable to meet her fellow element bearer’s gaze.

After a few moments of silence, Princess Luna was about to speak, but Applejack started just before her.

“Princess, do you mind if I have a few minutes alone with Fluttershy?” she asked.

“Oh…of…of course, Applejack. Please, be well, Fluttershy. I’ll be back tomorrow morning to check on your progress,” she answered.

With that, Big Mac and Luna slowly exited the chamber, leaving the farm mare and the pegasus alone. There was tension in the air, they both could feel it. Neither wanted to say anything at first, but finally, Applejack couldn’t stand it anymore. She was angry with her friend, and she needed to let her know that.

“Fluttershy, what in the world possessed you to get drunk?!? Look, Ah get yer scared, but there were a million other things ya coulda done! You coulda came and talked to one of us! Any of us! Ya coulda went to Princess Luna! She’s here to help ya, and what did ya do instead?!? Ya drowned yerself in alchohol!” the earth pony scolded.

“Shut up,” Fluttershy muttered under her breath.

“Seriously, Flutters, as bad decisions go, this is one of the worst things you coulda ever done to yerself!” Applejack continued unabated.

“Shut up, Applejack,” the pegasus whispered a bit louder.

“Ah mean, don’t ya know we’re here for ya?!?” the farmer inquired forcefully.

“SHUT UP! JUST SHUT UP, APPLEJACK!” Fluttershy screamed with tears streaming down her face.

Applejack gasped at the reaction. Her friend’s face was contorted in anger. The earth pony just stared wide eyed, her train of thought completely cut off.

“Sugarcube, what’s the matter?” she whispered.

“YOU! YOU’RE WHAT’S THE MATTER, APPLEJACK! IT’S YOUR FAULT THAT I’M HERE! THAT I’M LIKE THIS!” Fluttershy screeched loudly, still staring at her fellow element bearer.

“What?!? Just what the hay do you mean by that?!?” Applejack inquired forcefully.

“YOU KNOW EXACTLY WHAT IT MEANS! IF IT WEREN’T FOR YOU, I’D BE OFF SOMEPLACE ELSE! ANYPLACE ELSE! BUT NO, YOU FORCED ME TO COME BACK!” Fluttershy accused.

Applejack’s eye narrowed as she stared right back into her friend’s eyes. She couldn’t believe what she was hearing.

“Ah did no such thing! And in case you haven’t noticed, yer here because YOU DECIDED TO GET STINKIN’ DRUNK!” the farm mare shouted back.

“I NEVER WOULD HAVE HAD TO GET DRUNK JUST TO FORGET WHERE I WAS IF I WASN’T HERE ANYMORE! YOU FORCED ME TO COME BACK HERE!” Fluttershy wailed with more tears of anger streaming down her face.

“AH DID NO SUCH THING!” Applejack retorted.

“YOU TACKLED ME TO THE GROUND!”Fluttershy countered.

“YOU WERE SNEAKIN’ AROUND THE PRINCESS! AND WHAT DOES ANY OF THIS HAVE TO DO WITH YOU CHUGGIN’ AN ENTIRE BOTTLE OF WINE! YOU DID THAT YERSELF! AH DIDN’T POUR THE STUFF DOWN YER THROAT, SO HOW’S ABOUT YOU START TAKIN’ RESPONSIBILITY FOR YER ACTIONS, AND STOP BLAIMIN’ EVERYONE ELSE BUT THE ONE WHO’S FAULT IT REALLY IS THAT YER IN HERE?!?” the blond mare screamed back.

“BECAUSE MAYBE NOT EVERYONE IS AS STRONG AS THE MIGHTY APPLEJACK! MAYBE NOT EVERYONE HAS A BIG, POWERFUL BROTHER TO SUPPORT THEM, OR A HUGE FAMILY TO HELP THEM OUT WHENEVER THEY NEED IT! MAYBE ALL OF THIS IS TOO SCARY TO SOMEONE LIKE ME WHO’S ALONE AND AFRAID ALL THE TIME! I’M TIRED OF BEING AFRAID!” the pegasus responded at the top of her lungs.

“COWARD!” Applejack snapped.

“BULLY!” Fluttershy shouted.

The two mares were locked in a stare down, bearing their teeth like hungry timber wolves. Neither of them had ever been angrier in their lives and it only made it worse that the focus of that anger was one of their best friends. Applejack finally broke away, stomping towards the door.

“Ah don’t gotta stand here and take this from a drunkard!” she huffed loudly.

“Oh, I’m sure you’ve got someone else out there to intimidate! Please, don’t let me keep you!” Fluttershy yelled back as Applejack slammed the door shut, leaving the pegasus alone in her bed.

Princess Celestia winced as she activated her magic again to lift the telepod into place. It was her third try. Normally, this would be child’s play for the sun goddess, but after Twilight Sparkle’s attack she was finding it hard to ignore the pains and aches she felt throughout her body. The adrenalin she felt during the situation had long since dissipated, leaving her with nothing but soreness and discomfort. She shook her head, doing her best to ignore the pain and push harder, although it was difficult to concentrate. The physical pain was one thing, but the emotional pain of seeing her student in such a state and hearing those terrible words from her own lips, hurt her on a much deeper emotional level. It was beginning to take its toll now, with each piece of equipment she moved.

‘She didn’t mean it. I know she didn’t mean it,’ she thought to herself before hearing the palace door open.

Turning to meet her guest proved counterproductive, as she let out a small grunt of pain after twisting her neck, her eyes shutting tight. Opening them revealed her sister walking towards her slowly. She wore a frown, although, she couldn’t tell if it was because something happened or her appearance.

“Tia, I need to…sister, what happened?!?” Luna exclaimed, galloping towards her sibling.

Celestia thought about scolding her sister for once again defying her order and entering the throne room, but the thought left her mind as quickly as it appeared. She’d already seen what was going on in here, and although they hadn’t talked about it yet, she was sure there would be a more in-depth discussion at some point, but right now, it was obvious that Luna was simply worried about her sister.

“I’m fine, Luna. It looks worse than it feels, really,” the elder alicorn answered, forcing a smile.

“Celestia, please! You’re hurt! What happened?!? Are those…Tia, were you assaulted?!? Who in their right mind would even think about hurting…” she said before being cut off.

“It was Twilight,” she said just above a whisper.

“Twilight?!? How?!? Why?!?” the moon princess answered, her eyes widening.

Princess Celestia sighed deeply as her head drooped. She wasn’t quite ready to have this discussion, but it appeared that once again, the conversation found her instead of the other way around.

“I…I was going to tell you, but I didn’t have the time. Not with the amount of work that Twilight and I had to do, but…well…I took the liberty of preparing a special room for her. I showed her to it when she became tired and she…didn’t take to it the why I hoped she would,” the elder alicorn explained.

“What do you mean ‘special room?’” Princess Luna pressed curiously.

“Luna, you know full well that in her…state… she cannot roam the hallways unguarded. It’s not safe for her or for anyone else given her recent…episodes. Therefore I designed a room where the wall facing the corridor was removed and replaced with invisible glass. I…I cast a few spells on it so that Twilight could talk through the glass without having to leave the space,” she said.

“I…see,” the younger sibling replied apprehensively.

“What else could I do, Luna?” Princess Celestia asked in an exasperated tone.

“Tia, I understand the sentiment, but…she already feels like a monster. I could see where she might get upset. She probably saw it as a cage of some sort. And to be on display light that? My goodness, that would infuriate anyone, I imagine,” Luna mused allowed.

“WHAT WAS I SUPPOSED TO DO?!? LOOK AT WHAT SHE DID TO ME! WHAT IF I WAS A GUARD, OR WORSE, ONE OF HER FRIENDS?!? LOOK AT…look at…” the sun goddess stammered as she collapsed sobbing.

Luna was at her side in an instant. She pulled her sister’s muzzle onto her lap, as she watched the tears stream down her face in horror. The moon princess hugged her with all her might, her own frame moving in rhythm to the body wracking sobs of her elder sibling.

“Tia, shhh, it’s alright…just tell me what happened,” the younger alicorn whispered into her sister’s ear.

“Twi…Twilight ran, and I…I chased her…I…I needed to make sure she didn’t hurt anyone, and….and she tackled me….we…we wrestled for a bit, and I finally got on top of her….I…I wasn’t trying to hurt her, I…I just needed her to stop, and…and that’s when she…” Princess Celestia blubbered.

“It’s ok, Tia, I’m here. Go ahead,” Luna encouraged softly.

“She…she started saying terrible things, Luna. She…she said that she hated me, that she wished she never became my student, or…or met her friends…and…and then she…she said that I threw her away because she couldn’t be the daughter I always wanted,” she sobbed.

“Celestia, you know that…” the Luna began.

“I know, I know. Of…of course she didn’t mean those things, but...but they still hurt, Luna. You should have seen her. The rage in her eyes, hitting me with her hooves over and over again. And…and then it got worse,” Celestia continued.

“How?” Luna gasped.

“She…she tried to get away from me. She…her personality shifted entirely. She…she became afraid of me…deathly afraid. She…she thought that I was trying to kill her!” the elder alicorn shouted, her fresh tears matting her sister’s fur.

Princess Luna was astonished. She couldn’t think of anything to say to make her sibling feel better, and she so desperately wanted to. As minutes past and her sister continued to cry, Luna said the only thing she could think of.

“I’m sorry…I’m so sorry, Tia,” she whispered, hugging her sister even tighter as she cried.

A loud knocking from the large throne room door startled the pair, as Princess Celestia did her best to compose herself. After a brief respite, the sun goddess verbalized her command.

“You may enter,” she said, doing her best to keep her voice even.

As the doors opened slowly, a few royal guards walked in slowly before bowing to the princesses.

“Princess Celestia, we were sent to inform you that Twilight Sparkle is awake and has asked us to tell you that she is ready to begin working again,” one of the guards said while stepping forward.

“Very well. Thank you for your report. Please let her know that I’ll be on my way shortly,” she answered.

The two guards bowed and made a quick exit to relay the statement to her student. Celestia sighed heavily as she sat back on her haunches, a look of dejection on her face.

“Tia, you aren’t just going to let her out, are you? Not…not after what she did to you!” Luna exclaimed.

“No, Luna. I…I’m going to assess the situation before I make any decision. I assure you, I won’t do anything rash,” she answered.

Princess Celestia made her way down the hallway, her stomach tied in knots. It took all of her energy to contain her magic as she pushed the cart of food in front of her. Normally, one of the castle chefs would be doing the pushing, but due to the unique circumstances of her excursion, she decided to have a meal prepared for her pupil and take it by herself. She couldn’t remember the last time that Twilight ate anything, and she thought that maybe she could use the food as a peace offering in case she was still upset. Just before rounding the corner, the royal alicorn stopped, taking in a deep breath, doing her best to collect her thoughts before seeing her student. After another deep breath, she pushed the cart in front of her into Twilight’s view as she approached the see through wall. Her student’ back was against it, slumped to the ground and hunched over. She hadn’t moved since Celestia came into view, and that fact disturbed the princess greatly.

“Leave us, please,” Celestia ordered her guards, as she stopped in front of the room.

“But…but Princess, are you sure…” the lead guard started before the royal mare raise a hoof stopping him.

“I can assure you, I have situation under control. Please, leave Twilight and myself alone for a moment,” she said sweetly.

The soldier nodded, turning to his squad and nodding towards them. They quickly filed out rounding the corner from where Celestia first came in. Once she was sure they were all out of earshot, she turned towards her pupil, whom still hadn’t moved. The sun princess decided to open the conversation.

“Twilight, I thought you might be hungry, so I brought you something to eat,” she said softly.

The unicorn’s ears perked up at the statement as she slowly turned around. It was hard for Princess Celestia to tell whether or not her apprentice had been crying, as the deformities around the eyes made it nearly impossible to tell. Her demeanor told a different story, however. Twilight was clearly exasperated.

“Thank you, Princess,” she said just above a whisper.

Princess Celestia forced a smile as she used her magic to push the cart through the wall. Twilight gasped as the two ethereal bubbles intermingled with the cart landing right beside Twilight. The unicorn got up from her position sluggishly, using her own magic to remove the tray covering, revealing a large slice of chocolate cake. For a moment, she just stared at the confection, her eyes heavy.

“If you’re wondering, I tuned my magic to the wall, so I can send things through it easily,” her mentor said.

“I…I hurt you, didn’t I?” Twilight inquired.

Silence reigned between them for more than a few moments, as Princess Celestia did her best to try and come up with an answer that wouldn’t hurt her student’s feelings. She was just getting her to speak to her calmly, and she didn’t want to risk another episode.

“Don’t worry about it. You weren’t yourself, Twilight,” the alicorn answered.

“I said mean things to you…didn’t I?” Twilight pressed.

“Twilight, you were not yourself. You…you’re sick, and I cannot blame you for being sick,” Princess Celestia responded.

“But it is my fault, right? I…I did this to myself. I hurt my friends…my family…and…and now you,” the unicorn mused allowed her shoulders hunching forward.

“You can’t think like that, my student,” the princess said.

“How can I not? Look at what I did to you. Just now, I had a dream. A nightmare. And in it, I beat my friends because I couldn’t handle the pain. What does that say about me? About who I really am on the inside?” Twilight asked.

“It says that you’re confused. That you’re in pain, Twilight. And I’m going to do everything I can to make sure that you never have to live with that pain again,” Celestia promised.

“I’m just a beast now, Princess. I’m nothing more than a monster,” Twilight countered dejectedly.

“No! You are Twilight Sparkle! Gifted unicorn, element of magic, and a friend to your fellow elements! You are someone we all love! Someone I love who will always be there for you!” the alicorn stated forcefully.

Twilight stared at the slice of cake in front of her for a moment more before she let a stream of milky vomit careen from her throat on top of it, melting it instantly. Once melted down, she slurped up the liquid with vigor. Once she was done with her meal, she turned towards her teacher. The princess’ expression told her everything. Her eyes were wide and she’d brought a hoof to her mouth in fright, probably trying to keep her own food down. Celestia heard about the phenomenon from the other element bearers, but she’d never seen it, and now that she had, she wished she’d hadn’t. Twilight’s voice snapped her back to reality as she spoke.

“I guess I really am a monster, Princess,” Twilight said as she turned her back walking away, deeper into her chambers.

Well, another chapter in the books! I’m happy how this is turning out and I hope you all are as well. Things will definitely be picking up in the next few chapters, so stay tuned!

Chapter 16

Spike put away the last book in the stack as he sighed heavily. It was just busy work, but he needed to do something or he thought he might snap. The waiting for news about Twilight was killing him. It had been more than two weeks since he and Twilight talked the night they all found out that the telepods were reactivated. Ever since then he’d done what his surrogate big sister asked of him and he stayed away, letting her and Princess Celestia handle everything. His nose crinkled at the thought of the white alicorn. To say that he still bore ill will towards her would be an understatement. He was a pragmatist, however. He knew deep down that despite his hatred of Princess Celestia, she was in fact the best mind in Equestria that could help his oldest friend return to normal. It was just something that he didn’t like admitting to himself. As he turned to begin dusting the shelves, a knock on the door interrupted him. Tossing the duster aside, he strolled to the ornate entryway.

“Coming,” he announced as he approached the door, opening it quickly.

His expression soon soured at the image before him. It was Princess Celestia. She wore a frown, which only made Spike sneer in anger before turning around.

“What do you want?” Spike inquired snidely.

The princess trotted in slowly, eyeing the young dragon, as she let out a barely audible sigh. She wanted so badly to put their bad blood behind them. She hadn’t really talked to Spike before now, as she’d either been too depressed or too busy. She knew she needed to remedy that, which is why she was here.

“Spike, please. I know you’re angry, but we need to talk,” she said softly.

“So talk. It’s your castle, right?” Spike answered flatly, as he picked up the duster and began cleaning the shelves.

His inattentiveness saddened her further. She knew that she made some mistakes when dealing with the young dragon, and she was here to remedy them. It seemed to her, however, that he would hear none of it. She knew she had to try, though, for both their sakes.

“Spike, I came here to apologize,” she started before a snort from Spike cut her off.

“Oh, and what did I do to deserve such an honor, princess?” he asked sarcastically, as he went about his chores, not even looking in her direction.

Using her magic, the royal alicorn took the cleaning tool from his claw gently, causing the dragon to grunt disapprovingly. With Spike finally facing her, Princess Celestia walked towards him, lowering her head slightly.

“Please,” she whispered.

Spike crossed his arms over his chest, giving the mare a skeptical look. As much as he didn’t want to hear anything from her, she seemed insistent on him hearing whatever it was that she had to say.

“Fine. Just say what you came here to say, Princess,” Spike stated with the impatience in his tone growing even more apparent.

“Spike, I…I know that I should have been there for you, and I wasn’t. There isn’t anything I can do to make up the time I should have spent with you after we lost Twilight, and…I…I know you may never forgive me for taking you from her during what turned out to be her last days, but I am sorry, Spike. I should have told you I was sorry a long time ago,” Celestia said softly.

“Well, you didn’t! I didn’t even learn about it from you! Princess Luna had to tell me! Where were you, huh?!?” Spike inquired forcefully.

“I…I was…” the alicorn stammered.

“You were more than happy to parade me around like a good little pet, but when my best friend, the unicorn I spent just about every waking moment with, died, you couldn’t even face me!” the dragon shouted.

“Spike, that’s not…” the princess started before Spike cut her off.

“Oh, look at the little baby dragon, isn’t he cute? Oh, oh, look, he can send messages, isn’t that adorable?” Spike mimicked in the most mocking tone he could muster, as he held his claws out in front of him daintily.

“Spike that’s enough!” Celestia said sternly, straightening up to full height.

“No! It’ll never be enough! Not for me!” Spike countered.

“Spike, why can’t you understand that I took the loss just as hard as you did?!? Did you think I was out celebrating?!? I was depressed! FOR DAYS, WEEKS, EVEN! I COULDN’T EVEN GET OUT OF BED!” the mare screamed as tears formed in her eyes.

“YOU’RE OVER A THOUSAND YEARS OLD, AN ALICORN, AND THE RULER OF EQUESTRIA! YOU DON’T GET THE LUXURY OF EXCUSES!” Spike shouted back, stomping the floor.

“JUST BECAUSE I’M A PRINCESS DOESN’T MEAN I DON’T HAVE FEELINGS, SPIKE! IT DOESN’T MEAN THAT MY HEART CAN’T BREAK, THAT I CAN’T FEEL THE PAIN OF A TERRIBLE LOSS!” Princess Celestia cried in return, her knees becoming weak as she collapsed in front of the dragon, crying.

“I…I loved her, Spike…like she was my own child. When…when I dealt with the aftermath of what happened, I…I…something in me switched off, I couldn’t help it. I know I wronged you in not telling you myself, but I couldn’t bring myself to do it. I loved you and Twilight so much that the mere thought of hurting you, even with the truth…it brought me too much pain, and I couldn’t stand to bear anymore. I’m…I’m sorry, Spike. Truly, I am. I just want to put this behind us. I don’t want you to hate me, so…please…can we move on?” Princess Celestia said as she stared into Spike’s eyes while the tears streamed down her face.

“Princess, if you hadn’t taken me from her, none of this would have happened,” Spike stated.

The royal alicorn sighed. She eyed Spike’s demeanor and it seemed to change. It didn’t look quite as defensive as before, but she could tell that he still blamed her for what happened to Twilight.

“Spike, I didn’t know. There was no way for me to know that something like that was going to happen. No one questions your loyalty, and yes, you are right, you very well could have done something to prevent this, but how was I to know that something was happening? Please, Spike, I’m asking you to think. How could I have known what was going on? No one contacted me until it was too late,” the princess explained.

Spike shifted uncomfortably under the mare’s gaze. She had a point. She was busy with the conference, as he was privy to, so how could she have found out all of the horrible things that were going on in Ponyville? He sighed deeply as he closed his eyes, processing her words. After a moment he opened them, giving her a much softer look than before.

“It’s just…I loved being her number one assistant, but…all those things…shuffling papers, sending messages, cleaning…they all just seemed like a waste if she wasn’t here anymore. She was dying and I felt like you had me wasting my time, time that I could’ve spent with her. But…I guess you’re right. There really was no way for you to know, was there?” he said as his eyes became heavy.

“Spike, you have every right to be upset with me for not being there for you, but I need you to know how sorry I am,” she reiterated.

The young dragon closed his eyes again and turned away from the princess, walking towards the window. He hadn’t quite expected to have this conversation right now, and was unsure of how he felt. She was right about not knowing, but that didn’t change the way he felt. Putting his right claw on the window, feeling the glass, and the warmth it captured under the exposure to the princess’ sun, Spike turned back around to address the mare once more.

“Princess, I…I have to be honest, I’m not sure how I feel right now. I…I just…I don’t know if I have it in me to accept your apology, but…I need some time to figure things out, I guess,” he stated.

The frown on Princess Celestia’s face deepened at the admission. It certainly was not what she was hoping to hear from the youngling, but this wasn’t something that she could force. The mere fact that he’d listened to her was a small victory in and of itself. She turned around slowly, making her way towards the door.

“I understand, Spike. I’ll give you your space. Just…than you for listening to me, and I also want you to know that no matter what happens, I love you, just like Twilight. I watched you grow up as well, and even though you may hate me, I’m very proud of the dragon you’ve become,” Celestia said.

“Princess?” Spike asked.

“Yes, Spike?” the princess inquired back.

“Please make her better,” the dragon pleaded softly, as he turned to greet her with a look of worry.

“Spike, I’m going to do everything I can. I promise,” she answered, as she walked out the door.

“Once connections A, C and F are in place, we will be ready to begin, your highness,” the technician said as he walked over to Princess Celestia.

The sun princess nodded slightly as she poured over her checklist. The clipboard levitated in front of her via her magic as she checked and re-checked the items over and over. Today was a day she was quite apprehensive about. After over two weeks of toiling away at these machines, it was time for their first test run. To say she was nervous was an understatement. Running the test itself was nerve-racking enough, but what concerned her most was the test subject that they would have to use. Thanks to the severe time constraints they were under, they did not have time to try out these machines with inanimate objects. Instead they had to go directly to transporting living organisms. The mere thought made her knees quake. Breathing heavily, she looked over at her student as the frown she wore deepened. Twilight Sparkle had deteriorated significantly since her episode a few weeks ago. Her fur was mostly gone now, and pus pockets now lined her back. Her teeth became more jagged and there was nothing left of her mane. Her once beautiful lavender coat was now nothing but a dark grey cacophony of flesh. Her looks weren’t the only thing that changed over the last few weeks. Her demeanor became much more docile. She worked as hard as she could, but to the princess, it seemed like any emotions she had were sucked right out of her, as though she was walking around in a daze. It broke the royal alicorn’s heart to see her student like this, but she couldn’t blame her. With each passing day her decay increased, and even the doctors and scientists were having trouble remaining professional around her. While this angered the alicorn, she had to give credit where it was due. They all continued to perform their jobs adequately, and were always cordial with her student. For the sake of time, she’d have to let the double takes and the staring go, at least for now. Suddenly, her train of thought was broken as she heard the voice of the technician who had previously spoken to her.

“The connections are secure, Princess Celestia. We are ready to begin,” he said.

Celestia looked around the room. Other than the technician, there were only two scientists in here with them. The wires and connections to the pods and computers looked much cleaner now running along the ground and walls symmetrically, and had an order to them where there was none previously. Half of the throne room had been turned into what looked like the laboratory of a mad scientist from an old novel. She stepped forward and cleared her throat, making sure to get everyone’s attention. The all turned around and stood ready, as their princess spoke.

“Thank you all for your help in this endeavor. Twilight and I cannot begin to tell you just how grateful we are for your support. However, I must remind you, especially now, that no matter what happens, no one is to discuss what goes on here beyond these walls. Is that clear, everyone?” she said evenly.

The team nodded, as they all took their positions. The two unicorn scientists took their places on the side of the computer, as the technician went behind the throne to grab the cage. Bringing it around, it revealed a small rabbit. Everyone’s stomach dropped as the technician approached the telepod. The small grey bunny was quite tame, and simply lay in the steel box, quietly nibbling on a carrot. Princess Celestia walked slowly, deliberately so, towards the cage, barely able to keep her body from shivering. She felt dirty. Perverse. Like she was betraying the trust of those she swore to protect and love. However, a quick glance back at Twilight’s trembling form gave her the strength to quell that feeling. She knew that she needed to push those thoughts deep down inside herself, as she could not let her nobility get the better of her. Not this time. She needed to help her student live. Everything else, including morality, her pride and even her compassion, were secondary to that. She knelt down, using her magic to open the door of the cage. The small furry creature looked up at Celestia and gave her an inquisitive look. It was obvious that she didn’t know why she was there.

“Ok, little one, we just need you to step in there for a moment, alright?” Princess Celestia requested as sweetly as she could, mustering her best and most comforting smile.

The rabbit returned the smile and nodded, quickly hopping out the door and into the telepod. The action shocked Princess Celestia. It frightened her how easily she was able to convince this innocent creature to do something so detrimental to it. Shaking her head, she once again forced these musings on personal responsibility away. She didn’t have time for it, and neither did Twilight. Using her magic, she closed the door to the telepods, and made her way back to where Twilight stood. Her student hung her head glumly, as she closed her eyes tight. As the princess stood beside her, she threw her wing over the deformed unicorn as a gesture of reassurance. Twilight didn’t move, however. She’d been in this position before, and she did her best to explain what might happen if the test goes wrong, but it was all speculation. This was the moment of truth. Taking in a deep breath Princess Celestia once again used her magic to activate the machine.

“Initiating test number zero one,” she announced as the computer crackled to life.

‘It’s now or never. Please, please work!’ the royal alicorn wished with all her might.

As the massive machines powered up, the room was filled with a loud grinding noise and light, as the brightness from the telepod became too much for the spectators, save the princess. After a few moments, the machines began to power down, as the sounds and lights both dissipated in unison. Twilight shuddered at the familiar sight of smoke which leaked slightly from the second telepod. No one moved. They all just stared at the machine with bated breath. Finally, Princess Celestia stepped forward slowly as the door to the pod opened. The alicorn could not even begin to describe how she was feeling.

‘Please be alright, little one!’ she willed as she leaned her neck down into the pod slightly, the steam mostly scattered by now.

Within the center of the structure, was the bunny. For a brief moment, she had to stop herself from celebrating, as she looked closer. It looked unharmed, but it was not moving, which she found curious. She could only see a profile of the creature.

‘Maybe if I can get a closer look,’ she thought.

Before she could move any further into the structure, however, the rabbit’s body tipped over, as blood and organs spilled out onto the floor of the pod. The force of its body hitting the ground caused some blood to splash upwards, drenching the princess’ maw. No one ever heard the princess scream. It was odd for her to even raise her voice, but the blood curdling cry she let out made everyone in the room, including Twilight, jump. Celestia scurried away from the sight, whimpering and crying, the blood matting the fur of her muzzle.

“Princess, are you alright?!?” one of the doctors shouted as he ran over to her.

The other doctor ran over to the telepod to observe the results of the experiment. He turned away and began dry heaving. It was like a living diagram of bunny rabbit. All of the organs were exposed as were its veins and brain. Twilight Sparkle, who remained unfazed throughout the experiment, managed to work up the nerve to walk over to the pod. Her head drooped at what she saw.

‘The pod must have only transported half the rabbit,’ she thought to herself.

She looked over at her mentor who was clearly still exasperated. She felt horrible. In trying to save her, the princess was being put through the same torture that Twilight endured, at least emotionally. She remembered that day in the basement so long ago. She was so sure that everything would be alright. She just kept telling herself that it was just another experiment, just like the ones the unicorn ran hundreds of times before. She closed her eyes, cursing herself for her hubris. She’d been such a fool. Looking back at the princess, she began walking towards her, but before she could reach her teacher, the royal alicorn ran off as fast as she could, towards the side door. If Twilight could have cried, she would have. It hurt her so much to see someone she loved so dearly so exasperated by doing what she needed to save her.

“Everyone stay here. I’ll go talk to her,” Twilight said, running after the princess.

As she rounded the corner of the side entrance to the throne room, she found Princess Celestia slumped up against the wall, sitting on her haunches, doing her best to catch her breath. Twilight reached out to her with her deformed hoof, trying her best to comfort her, but she didn’t know what to say. It was just like before with Fluttershy and Angel. She knew she had to try, though, so she opened her mouth, trying to form words.

“Princess, I…I…” she started.

“What possessed you, Twilight?!?” Celestia muttered.

“I…I’m sorry?” the unicorn inquired.

“WHAT EVER POSSESSED YOU TO DO THIS?!? TO EVEN ATTEMPT SUCH A DANGEROUS EXPERIMENT?!? YOU…YOU SHOULD HAVE KNOWN THE DANGER! WHAT’S…WHAT’S WRONG WITH YOU?!?” the princess hissed loudly.

“Princess, I don’t know what to say,” Twilight answered softly.

“THAT CREATURE IS DEAD, TWILIGHT! IT’S DEAD BECAUSE OF ME! I TOLD HER IT WAS GOING TO BE ALRIGHT! AND…AND SHE TRUSTED ME! I BETRAYED HER AND NOW SHE’S DEAD!” the princess screamed at her student with tears streaming down her face.

Twilight felt like a foal being chastised by a parent. She shrank back, lowering her head and neck trying to make herself as small as she felt inside. Deep down, she knew it wasn’t her mentor’s fault, however. It was hers. And after all the love and compassion that her teacher showed her since she’d come back, this was the first time the princess showed any anger towards her. It was the one thing she couldn’t take.

“Please, please don’t hate me! I’m sorry, I’m so sorry! This…this is my fault, not yours. There isn’t a day that’s gone by where I haven’t regretted what I did in that basement with Fluttershy and Angel. I wish I could take it back, but I can’t. I made a mistake. I just…I thought everything would turn out just fine, and…I was stupid. I’m sorry,” Twilight stammered, as she collapsed, prostrating herself before her mentor.

Princess Celestia looked down at her apprentice thoughtfully. Right now, she didn’t know what to think. The violence she’d just committed in her student’s name shocked her to the core. She’d never wanted to strike Twilight in her life, but for that instant after she entered the hallway, she came close. She wanted to throttle her. It was something she never expected to feel in regards to the unicorn she helped raise. But, what good would that do? She sighed deeply as she put a hoof on her student’s head, petting her gently. As she began to calm down, the princess realized that it was a guttural reaction. Twilight was truly sorry for what she’d done, that much was obvious, and even if she wasn’t she was indeed paying the price for her pride. Despite what happened, she couldn’t bear to think of Twilight believing that she hated her.

“Twilight, I…I don’t hate you. I never could hate you. I…I was just angry, that’s all. I love you, and I always will. Now, come on, let’s go back in there and try to figure out what went wrong, okay?” she said softly, doing her best to reassure her pupil.

“Yes, princess,” Twilight answered as she rose and they both made their way back into the main room.

“You must be excited about today, Rainbow Dash,” Nurse Redheart said as she removed the bandage from around the pegasus’ wing.

“You bet I am! Not only do I get to start flying again, but I’ll be getting personal instruction from one of the princesses! I can’t wait!” Rainbow Dash beamed.

“Well, just remember to take it easy, Rainbow. This is rehabilitation, you aren’t training for a race against the Wonderbolts,” the earth pony chimed.

“Way to sour the mood, Redheart,” the young flyer frowned.

“Look, Rainbow Dash, you’ve been through quite a trauma. Healing takes time, and Rehab is part of that healing process. You need to find a happy medium of pushing yourself and taking it easy. Canterlot wasn’t built in a day, you know,” the medical professional retorted.

The element of loyalty huffed as she stood up, turning and making her way out of the infirmary room. She didn’t have time for this. She was finally getting back where she belonged. Back in the air, and she wasn’t going to let anyone ruin that feeling. She felt a hoof on her shoulder as she turned around so see Nurse Redheart giving her a look of concern.

“Rainbow, I…I don’t mean to rain on your parade. Really, I’m happy that you are getting back out there. I just want to make sure that you stay out there and that you don’t hurt yourself. This is going to take some time, and if you follow the program that the princess and I developed for you, you will be back to doing sonic rainbooms soon enough. But this isn’t something that can be rushed. Take your time with it, and trust me you’ll be back to your old self before you know it. I know you can do it. Just stay the course, ok?” she stated.

“Thanks, Nurse Redheart. Don’t worry about me, I’m just a bit excited is all. I’ll make you and the princess proud, I promise,” she said with a smile.

Rainbow Dash finished the last of her stretches, just as the moon became clear in the sky. Princess Luna hadn’t shown up yet, so the pegasus decided to do a little warm up before starting her program. She observed the sky and the low cloud formations, as she saw a pattern beginning to develop. It seemed like the princess wanted her to do some basics. She promised that she wouldn’t begin until Princess Luna was with her, but she was getting antsy. She wanted to get back in the air and she wanted to get there now! She huffed as she quickly stopped herself from getting frustrated, letting the words of Nurse Redheart ring through her mind.

‘She’s right. This is going to take time. I can’t rush it. I just have to do what I can right now, and build on it later,’ she thought to herself.

Turning her neck to the side as she heard a gust of air settle behind her, Princess Luna came into view settling beside the young flyer, offering a soft smile.

“Well, it looks like you are warmed up. Shall we begin then?” the alicorn inquired.

“Yes! I can’t wait! So, what are we gonna do? Are you gonna show me some awesome new tricks?” Rainbow Dash squealed excitedly.

“Rainbow Dash, remember why we are here. You need to get your wing strength and dexterity back to where it needs to be. I know you’re excited, but you must keep in mind the reasoning behind all of this,” Princess Luna said with a frown.

“I know, I know, I’m sorry! I’m just happy to be out here again. I’ll…I’ll try my best to keep things in perspective, I promise,” she answered.

“Very well, then. Let us begin,” the elder mare said, turning and walking slowly over to the lower hanging clouds, the pegasus following her.

“What we have here is a small course we have set up for you. It may not look difficult, but trust me, between your injury and the fact that you haven’t used your wings in a few weeks, this exercise is going to be a bit harder than it seems. As you can see, we’ve set up cloud platforms at varying degrees. Nurse Redheart and I decided to do ten foot intervals, alternating. The idea is to flap your wings to the first platform and then glide down to the next one about ten feet below. Then use your wings to fly up ten feet to the next platform and to repeat this in the circle course I’ve created here. Do you understand?” she asked.

Rainbow Dash’s face contorted as she eyed the course. This was it? It seemed oddly too simple for a flyer of her caliber. This seemed even simpler than the basic exercises that she took part in during Junior Flight Camp. She closed her eyes, and sighed.

‘Keep an open mind, Rainbow Dash. Trust the princess,’ she thought to herself as she readied her stance.

“Ok, I think I got it. Is this timed or anything?” she asked.

“It will be eventually, but for now, just take your time. We need to know just how far we will need to go, and we believe this exercise will give us enough evidence to gage that. I will do this with you, in case you falter. You may begin whenever you are ready,” Princess Luna answered.

Rainbow Dash took a deep breath as she settled herself. This was it. For the first time in weeks, she was finally able to take to the air again. She savored the moment, but only for a quick second.

“First platform, here I come!” she shouted as she flapped her wings.

The pegasus whimpered loudly as she immediately had to slow the pace of her flapping. She couldn’t believe the amount of pain and stiffness she felt. It just made her angry, however, and she was determined to turn that anger into energy. She grit her teeth, and flapped with all she had, until finally she made it to the first platform. She collapsed on top of the cloud, breathing heavily. She was floored at how much effort such a simple task as this took.

“Are you alright, Rainbow Dash?” the princess asked, as she set herself down beside her.

“Do I look like I’m alright?!?” the young flyer sniped in frustration.

“Come on. Catch your breath, and glide down to the next platform. Let’s go, Rainbow Dash,” Luna ordered, ignoring the younger mare’s tone.

Rainbow Dash just growled as she stood up shakily. Her eyes narrowed with determination. She wasn’t about to let some simple little game get the better of her. She was better than this and she was going to prove it. Setting herself again, she leapt, using her wings to glide down to the next platform. Once again, it was quite a task for her. She repeated the process over and over, with the princess motivating her. As Luna looked on, she was proud. She’d heard about Rainbow Dash’s toughness, and now she’d experienced it for herself. Finally, it seemed like the rainbow-maned mare was falling into a rhythm. Now, however, came the next part of the rehabilitation, which may even be harder than the first.

“Ok, let’s take a break. Rest here on this cloud before we begin again,” Luna said, as Rainbow Dash collapsed.

After giving her a few moments to catch her breath, Princess Luna approached the pegasus, sitting next to her.

“So, how are you feeling? I know that you know about the telepods being reactivated. What do you think about that?” the royal alicorn inquired.

“Honestly, I’m not sure. I mean…I trust Princess Celestia, but…I guess I don’t trust those machines. I…I saw what they did to our pets back in that basement, and…I…I figured it’s best to leave this to Princess Celestia. She knows science, and I’m sure she can figure something out, so I’m just going to stay away, like she wants,” Rainbow Dash answered.

“While that answer is surprisingly…mature…it also seems a bit distant. I don’t mean to insult you, it’s just that you are known to be fiercely loyal. Half of us expected you try and bang down Princess Celestia’s throne room door and demand to help,” Princess Luna said.

“What good would that do? I’m no science wiz! I’d probably just get in the way,” Rainbow Dash said dejectedly.

“Again, that answer, while valid, doesn’t seem like you. Please, talk to me. Why are you avoiding this? One of your friends is in trouble, and rather than be there for them, you seem content to let someone else handle it,” the dark coated alicorn pressed.

“Are you calling me a coward?!?” Rainbow Dash shouted, a scowl plastered on her face.

“No, that isn’t what I meant at all. I’m just trying to get to the root here. Are you going to tell me that based on everything I’ve heard about you, that this is how you would act when someone is in danger?” Luna questioned further.

“Loyalty, loyalty, loyalty. Everyone expects me to just stop what I’m doing, just to help someone, regardless of my feelings towards that someone, like I’m some robot, or something. The problem is, did anyone ask me how I felt about Twilight coming back? No, no one did. They all just assumed that I’d be ok with it. Well, maybe I’m not ok with it,” Rainbow Dash said.

“So, you are still angry at her? You don’t want to forgive her for her past transgressions, is that it?” the elder mare inquired.

“No…yes…look, it’s not just anger, alright?” Rainbow Dash stated.

“Then what is it?” Luna compelled.

The pegasus sighed heavily. She knew these questions were coming, and she did her best to prepare for them, but she was still finding them difficult to answer. She looked towards the princess with a look of sadness on her face.

“When…when we first started treating here, the doctors made us do this exercise. We…we’d close our eyes, and they’d ask us to envision our friends. My answers were simple enough, like, when they said ‘Fluttershy’ I’d see her in my mind feeding an animal or something, you know, that kind of thing. But, then they asked me about Twilight, and the thing is…I…I didn’t see anything. I just kept hearing her beating on Applejack. Her screams, her cries, and…and that’s when I started to realize just how terrified I really was,” she said as she stood up, walking to the edge of the platform.

“So, you’re scared,” Luna whispered softly.

“Oh, what, I’m not allowed?!? Only Fluttershy can feel afraid, right?!? But not me! I have to be so strong, that I’m not afraid of anything! Well, tell you what, you tell me how you feel the next time your best friend turns herself into a monster that’s, like, ten times stronger than you, can spit acid, knocks your friends unconscious and tries to kill you! Then you come to me and tell me if that doesn’t frighten you!” she shouted, with tears streaming down her face.

Princess Luna got up and walked over to the young pegasus, who was shivering now, and placed one of her wings over her. They two of them sat down together as Rainbow Dash leaned into the princess.

“Yeah, I’m afraid, alright?!? I was scared out of my mind when I was in that basement, and…and I don’t wanna go through it again! No matter what! Sure, I’m still mad at her for what she did to us, but really, I’m frightened of her! I don’t want her to try and kill me again!” Rainbow Dash sobbed into the princess.

“Shh, it’s alright, Rainbow Dash,” Princess Luna said comfortingly, as the pegasus cried into her chest.

“I guess that…well…deep down, I…really am a coward! I mean, I’m scared right? That’s what being a coward is, isn’t it?” she continued as she matted the princess’ fur with her tears.

Princess Luna nuzzled the wailing mare, doing her best to comfort her. She knew she needed to say something, but she was glad that Rainbow Dash was finally starting to be honest with her. She was finally opening up to the princess, but more importantly, she was opening up to herself. She was finally admitting what her problems were, she was saying them out loud and she couldn’t run from them or push them away anymore. She’d announced them, dragging the words out of her soul. She was proud of the pegasus even more now. Princess Luna hugged her tighter, doing her best to calm her.

“I know that you’re scared. We all get scared, and yes, you are allowed to be frightened, regardless of your element. It seems like you’ve been under a lot of pressure to be who everyone thinks you should be. I can understand that. But, I can assure you, I will never judge you for being scared, Rainbow Dash. These feelings are a part of who you are, in some ways even more so than your element is. You can’t blame yourself for feeling the things that everyone else feels at one time or another. They are a part of our experience, and they are nothing to be ashamed of. And I just want you to know that if you are ever scared, you can always come to me and talk about it. I will never, ever judge you for your feelings, alright?” the royal alicorn whispered softly.

“Thank…thank you, princess! You don’t know how much that means to me! Pinkie Pie, everyone expects me to be this…this…great hero, but…I...I…” she stammered.

“I know, Rainbow Dash. Believe me, I know,” Luna said as she cradled the crying pegasus.

After a few minutes, Rainbow Dash finally calmed down, as she rested within the fold of Princess Luna’s wing. The alicorn smiled. She was finally getting through to her.

“I believe that is enough for today, Rainbow Dash. Let’s get you back inside to get some rest. You’ve earned it,” she said.

“Ok, princess,” the young flyer answered as she got up, stretching.

“Curious. I thought you’d want to continue,” Luna said.

“Look, you and Nurse Redheart both told me to take it easy. That…that this rehab stuff is going to take time, and that I need to find a balance between doing too much and not enough. I’m tuckered out, and if you think I’m done for the day, then I’m going to listen to you,” she answered.

“Very well,” the moon princess said as she stood up as well.

They both glided down to the ground. Rainbow Dash was still a bit shaky, but she was able to maintain her balance as she descended and landed. As she turned around to go back inside, she felt a hoof on her shoulder.

“For the record, you are not a coward. Anything but. A coward is someone who is afraid and doesn’t admit it. Someone who keeps telling themselves a lie rather than face the truth of what they’re feeling. You took an important step today admitting what was truly bothering you. And now that we know, we can deal with it. Together,” Princess Luna said.

Rainbow Dash’s eyes welled up again as she pulled the royal alicorn into a hug.

“Thank you, princess. You have no idea how much it means to hear you say that,” she whispered.

“I know, Rainbow Dash. I know,” the princess answered.

Well, here is the next chapter, folks! I hope you all enjoy it! Since it was announced that season 4 will start in late November, I would like to have this fic done by then. I’m not sure if I’m going to like season 4, so I’d rather not be writing a fic of a show I don’t like anymore. However, I will finish the story, even if I can’t get it done by then. Anyway, enjoy!

Chapter 17

“I’m sorry, Ms. Sparkle, but there really isn’t anything more we can do,” the unicorn doctor said solemnly.

Twilight Sparkle’s head drooped forward as she felt Princess Celestia’s wing drape over her. The princess wore a frown as she pulled her student closer to herself. In the two weeks since the first telepod test, the unicorn’s condition worsened dramatically. Her appearance kept getting more grotesque with each passing day. Her grey flesh was now covered with boils as large as her hoof, giving her a hunchback, with pockets of white webbing adorning her sides and legs. Small hairs were growing out of random sections of her torso, as well. The doctors were trimming them and running them through every test they had in an attempt to get more information on her pupil’s disease. No analysis ever bore fruit, however, and just led to more frustration for the both of them. To make matters worse, Twilight’s mental capacity was also beginning to feel the effects of the transformation. At first it started with small pangs of pain, but now, she’d randomly get full blown crippling migraines. They got so bad that a few days ago, Princess Celestia had to relieve her of their work, as her condition now made it too dangerous for her to be in the throne room. Twilight didn’t argue. In fact, she didn’t even say anything. She just slowly walked back to her domicile without so much as a sigh in protest. To Celestia, it seemed that she’d given up. She couldn’t blame her, as the situation did look hopeless.

‘I’ll just have to have enough hope for the both of us,’ the royal alicorn thought to herself.

“Come, Twilight. Let’s get you back to your room. You need your rest,” the princess stated, trying to maintain some sense of normalcy.

“Rest. What does it matter?” Twilight mused aloud.

The princess frowned at her student’s words and tone. She turned to the doctor giving him a soft but forced smile.

“Thank you, doctor. Please, give us a moment, will you?” she said.

“Of course, your highness,” he said before giving a quick bow and exiting.

Once the door to the infirmary room was closed, Celestia turned to her pupil, kneeling down bringing her eye level with the unicorn. It broke her heart to see her student so defeated. She’d truly surrendered to her assumed fate. The royal alicorn brought her horn to hers as she whispered.

“Twilight, you mustn’t give up hope. As long as you are still you, there is still a chance. You’ve faced down the odds before, and this is no different,” she said softly.

“Princess, I…look at me. I’m getting worse and worse every day. There isn’t anything you can do anymore. There isn’t anything anyone can do,” Twilight Sparkle answered dejectedly.

The sun princes bit her lip as she took in the unicorn’s words. She looked away and sighed, closing her eyes. Twilight picked up on her teacher’s change in demeanor, but unsure of the reasoning behind such a shift caused her to eye the alicorn curiously.

“Twilight, I didn’t want to tell you until I’d already tested it, but I…I’ve been working on a possible solution,” the princess said.

“Another trial run isn’t going to do anything, Princess. I don’t want any more creatures suffering because of me. Too many have died already,” Twilight countered.

The princess turned away at the statement. It was true. Over the past two weeks they’d tried a variety of settings on various creatures. A flamingo, a cat, a small monkey, and a few more had died just as gruesomely as the rabbit did on the initial test. She hadn’t been allowed in the room for the last few days due to her debilitating state, but she’d heard the reports and read the findings in order to help with troubleshooting. She could tell by her mentor’s puffy eyes that she’d been crying. Her face was even paler than usual. She was taking these deaths hard, internalizing the pain, the same emotional stress that Twilight had gone through so long ago.

“Yes, Twilight. I…I know. And that is what made me come up with this idea. Please, come with me. Let me show you,” the princess urged.

Twilight sighed heavily. She just wanted to be left alone now. The bitterness and hopelessness that welled up inside her over the past two weeks had taken its toll. She was done. She felt it was time to accept her fate. However, she was still the personal student of Princess Celestia. She promised herself that she would be even with her dying breath, however soon that may come. Regardless of how she felt there was still one thing that was a part of her even more than the wretched DNA that was destroying her. She trusted Princess Celestia. Nodding, the two of them walked out of the infirmary and towards the throne room.

As the large ornate doors opened, Twilight’s eyes went wide. There was a bustling of activity around the telepods. Engineering crews and scientists worked side by side, and hadn’t even looked up to greet her or the princess as the two walked in. The royal alicorn let them go, however. They were here to do a job, and as time was of the essence, she preferred them concentrating rather than observing simple protocol. To say Twilight was shocked would be an understatement.

“Princess, what…what’s going on?” Twilight inquired as she walked slowly next to her mentor.

“We are adding a device that may hold the key to curing you. We haven’t tried it out yet, but it’s called a matter stream storage unit. I designed it myself,” Celestia said.

“What does it do?” Twilight pressed.

“The issue we’ve been having is the signal degradation during the actual transporting process. Either the computer isn’t calibrated correctly or something happens to the pattern before it can reach the other pod. This device will act as computerized storage of the pattern before it even leaves the first pod. A ‘copy,’ if you will,” she explained.

For a few moments, Twilight forgot what was happening and began focusing on the science. It seemed ingenious to her. Suddenly, her mind filled with questions, as she began blurting them out.

“But…but what about a power source? Do we have one strong enough to maintain the integrity of the atoms? And what is the scale of degradation? How much could a pony lose and still survive the trans…” she rattled off before the princess stopped her by raising her hoof.

“We don’t really know yet. As I said, we have yet to test it, but thanks to your work and designs, I was able to come up with this. Right now, my magic can power it, but not for very long, at least according to my calculations. I believe I can power the unit for about five minutes before the matter starts to break down,” she answered.

Suddenly, the princess turned around at the clacking hoofsteps that rang out behind her. It was one of the technicians. He bowed slightly before speaking.

“Princess, we are ready for the first…” his sentence interrupted by the sight of the deformed unicorn in front of him.

Everyone else stopped what they were doing and turned around. Their faces dropped at the Twilight’s appearance. The scholar immediately shifted under the gaze of the workers. The princess felt a twinge of anger at the development. She knew they didn’t mean any disrespect, but she needed to put a stop to this immediately. She also knew that she needed to do it delicately, however. Making a fuss would only make Twilight more self-conscious, and she couldn’t have that, especially right now. She cleared her throat before speaking.

“I believe you were about to tell me something?” she asked sweetly, doing her best to change the subject back to the telepods.

“Y…yes, your highness. The…the unit is in place, and we are ready for the test,” he said dutifully.

“Very well then. Please bring in the subject and we shall begin,” Celestia ordered.

They all turned to the side of the throne, as an earth pony worker brought out a dog. It was a medium sized canine leashed, walking happily and curiously sniffing all of the wires and equipment. Twilight whimpered as soon as they came into view. She couldn’t help fight the visions of Wynona and her friends’ pets from that horrible, horrible night. The flood of memories was almost too much for her as her knees became weak and she sat on her haunches. The princess put a hoof on her shoulder.

“I know you are apprehensive about this, but please. This may be our only chance. Believe me, I know what you’re thinking, but this is a risk we must take,” Princess Celestia whispered as he leaned her muzzle right by Twilight’s ear.

The words did nothing to stop the unicorn from shivering. She had a terrible feeling. Based on all the research and tests they’ve conducted so far, this could only end badly as far as Twilight was concerned.

‘Trust the princess, trust the princess…’ she repeated over and over in her mind.

Once the worker and the dog were at the entrance to the telepod, the earth pony dropped the leash from his mouth and took a spot by his colleagues. Princess Celestia approached the animal slowly putting on her best smile. Ever since the first incident, Princess Celestia made it a point to usher in the test subject herself. She explained to Twilight that she wished to carry the burden since this was her experiment. She would be the one to carry that weight, as she was the princess of the land. She knelt down in front of the happy looking canine, using her magic to remove the leash.

“Alright, now, get in the pod, sweetie,” she said softly.

With a quick bark, the dog complied as it shuffled its paws, its tail still wagging. It turned around a few times before finally settling down within the confines of the telepod. Celestia’s eyes became misty at the sight. He seemed to be settling down for a nap. Once again, that awful feeling in the pit of the royal alicorn’s stomach returned. The guilt was getting to her, and everyone could see it and she knew it, which made it harder. She knew she needed to show strength, rather than show any indecisiveness. She was their leader. They took their cues from her. Therefore she needed once again to bury that side of herself deep down, but she needed to show control, lest she lose the faith of her subordinates. The inner balancing act was beginning to teeter.

‘Please, please work,’ she thought to herself before taking her place in front of the large computer in the center of the room.

Everyone held their breath as Princess Celestia activated the large computer. Once again, the throne room was filled with a familiar light as the loud, dull hum of the telepod activation sequence permeated the group’s ears. With another flash, the canine was gone, and in seconds another flash in telepod number two showed the transport was complete. As the machine powered down, Princess Celestia activated her magic once again, powering the matter stream storage unit. Her eyes narrowed in concentration, as she focused on the task in front of her.

“Can…can someone please check…the pod?” the alicorn stammered.

One of the scientists immediately ran over to the second telepod as the door opened slowly, allowing the mist to dissipate rapidly. Before anyone could move, a shape burst forth from the pod, knocking the scientist on his back. Everyone gasped at the sight. The dog had been transformed. It was now twice the size of what it was before and its fur had disappeared. The canine’s skin was a deep red with blotches of purple adorning his torso and back. It bared its teeth and growled deeply at the earth pony underneath him.

“SOMEONE HEL-AAHH!” the scientist screamed as the beast sank its teeth into the pony’s neck, crushing his throat.

The princess heard the screams from the other ponies in the room, as she turned just in time to see the monster canine attack the poor scientist. She deactivated the matter unit and reactivated her magic, encasing the beast in an enchanted bubble. After using her power on the new device, however, she felt herself getting weaker as the dog thrashed about within its prison. Each push of the dog’s paws sapped her strength. She needed to do something soon, or she would lose her grip on him. As the seconds ticked by, she ran through her options. She tried to call for help from some of the other unicorns in the room, but her mouth wouldn’t open. She needed every ounce of focus in order to keep the creature subdued. This only left one alternative for her, and it was the one she dreaded most. She’d have to hurt it. The only problem with that was she didn’t know how far to go. Too little strength and she would only daze it, not stop it completely. If she used too much power, however, she ran the risk of killing it. She’d promised to never do something like that, especially to a monster that she herself created. It was her fault the canine was like this, and he was simply angry and in pain. Her magic bubble started to crack under the dog’s pressure. She needed to make a decision.

“PRINCESS, HELP!” she heard on of the workers shout.

She panicked. With one final push of magic, she screamed as she put an ethereal hold on the creature’s neck, snapping it. The sickening crunch echoed throughout the room, as the beast’s head was turned completely around, facing its own back. As her magic dissipated, her captor slumped to the ground, lifeless. She too fell on her belly, taking in gulps of air. No one said a thing. The only sounds that could be heard were the princess’ own breathing and a few faint whimpers and cries of the staff. After a few moments, Celestia finally caught enough of her breath to speak.

“Is…is he alright?” she stammered.

One of the victim’s fellow scientists rushed to his side, inspecting the damage. Immediately, his head drooped at the sight. He stood up, staring at the princess with tears in his eyes.

“N…no, princess. He…he’s dead,” he choked.

The princess’ eyes widened as she felt the world around her stop. If her stomach contained any contents, it would have been expelled right then and there. This was one of her worst fears and it had been realized. Someone got killed because of this experiment. Whatever barrier the alicorn had up in order to keep herself civil and the leader she knew she needed to be, was about to shatter. She needed to get everyone out of the throne room before she exploded. Standing up, and visibly shivering, she addressed the crowd as her voice cracked.

“Pl…please vacate this area immediately…I…please…wait a few…moments…and send in some medical staff…to…to…remove the body,” she said slowly, using every ounce of control she still had left to maintain her composure.

No one moved. She watched them as they just stared back at her. The looks they gave her ripped away at her inner wall of control. They were frightened. It was obvious that they weren’t just scared of the mutant canine that murdered the scientist. They were scared of her. Petrified. Horrified at her actions, regardless of their intent. She’d killed something right in front of her subjects. The citizens she vowed to protect. She couldn’t take any more.

“LEAVE! I ORDERED YOU ALL TO LEAVE, NOW GET OUT!” she bellowed, her eyes wild with anger.

The other ponies scurried to the doorway as fast as they could. Soon the princess heard the door shut, as she turned to face the animal that she just killed. She walked over to it, inspecting the body. It wasn’t far from the body of the scientist who lie equally dead right next to the telepod, a pool of blood under him. The damage was grotesque. He wore the puncture wounds around his throat like a blood-stained necklace, each cut slightly wider than the dog’s actual teeth. No doubt this was due to some thrashing on the victim’s end, as well as wrenching from the beast’s attack. The poor pony’s eyes hung halfway open. Celestia shivered again as she looked into them. They had once contained a soul mere moments ago. Now, all that remained was a carcass. An empty shell. And it was her fault.

“Princess? Are…are you…” Twilight whispered as she approached her mentor tentatively.

It was all the unicorn could say. She had a bad feeling about the experiment, but she had no idea it was going to be this horrific. She’d already resided herself to her fate, but to have another pony suffer like this was too much. To have an innocent pony, one who was simply trying to save her life, lose his over one of these tests was something she hadn’t even considered. She almost laughed aloud at the tortured irony. Every time she thought that it couldn’t get any worse, fate had other plans. Her soul felt numb, and even when she asked the princess if she was well, it was simply an automatic response to her recent stimuli. Suddenly, the princess’ expression darkened. Her eyes narrowed and she bared her teeth, much like the beast from before. Twilight had never seen her teacher like this. It frightened her.

“Pr…princess?” Twilight stammered.

With a scream of rage, Princess Celestia activated her horn and encased one of the far tables in her magic. The tools and machine parts all fell to the ground making metallic clangs as they made contact with the ornate marble floor. In seconds, the table was flung to the other side of the room, smashing to pieces. Twilight gasped at the action. Turning to her mentor, her eyes widened at the display. The royal alicorn breathed heavily as she trembled. A mixture of anger, sadness and helplessness welled up inside her. Everything she tried, everything sacrificed, and It was all for naught. As she felt her blinding rage return she activated her magic again, and was about to levitate another of the machinists’ tables, when she caught sight of Twilight Sparkle. Looking into her pupil’s eyes caused her magic to dissipate immediately. She’d frightened her. Not like before, as Twilight was lucid right now. This was the real Twilight Sparkle. And the real Twilight Sparkle was now terrified of her teacher. The sadness in Princess Celestia’s soul overtook the anger and eventually replaced it completely. She collapsed where she stood as tears dropped from her face.

“What have I done, Twilight, what have I done,” she sobbed as she put her hooves over her head like a foal.

The image was sobering to say the least. Twilight walked awkwardly over to her mentor, lying down next to her. She couldn’t help but think back to a time when she herself uttered similar words upon finding out that she’d fused with a fly.

‘What did I do, what did I do,’ the words echoed through Twilight Sparkle’s mind as she repeated the scene over and over in her head.

As she nuzzled the princess, she tried desperately to think of something to say, but the only words that came were the words she’d already said. She’d said them so many times, she started to wonder if they’d start to lose meaning after a while. With only those words at the ready, she uttered them as the only thing could say.

“I’m sorry, Princess,” Twilight whispered.

“Ah dunno, Luna,” Big Mac muttered as he stared at the floor.

“Look, I’m not saying they have to be friends, but we need to face the fact that my sister is no closer to a cure for Twilight Sparkle then when she started experimenting with the telepods,” she explained.

They’d been at it for hours. Princess Luna sensed that her sister was becoming more and more frustrated with every failure and based on the prognosis that the doctors created, the unicorn’s time was running out. She knew what it was like not to have a chance at closure, and she wanted to make sure that the rest of the elements of harmony didn’t go through that. She’d mentioned it to Big Mac, and he was immediately apprehensive. She knew that he just wanted to safeguard his sister, but she thought it best for all of them to get together one final time to talk things over before it was too late. Big Mac approached her shaking his head.

“Ah understand that, Luna, but Ah’m worried. What if Twilight has another breakdown again? If Ah ain’t there…” he started before being interrupted.

“I’ve already told you, this is something that they will have to work out. I know that you want to protect your sister, but as much as it pains me to say it, you weren’t there when everything happened back in Ponyville. These were experiences that they shared together, and they are the ones who are going to have to work it out before…before it’s too late,” the moon princess said dejectedly.

“Look…heartache, emotional pain, feelings…all that stuff is…ya know… intangible. My sister ain’t. Ah’m not comfortable with this, at all,” he said in a quietly stern tone.

“It has to be their decision, Big Mac,” she said placing a hoof on his shoulder.

The stallion sighed and turned away, rejecting his lover’s touch. The action caused the royal alicorn to frown. Things had been going so well between them, and Princess Luna couldn’t afford an emotional rift, especially at this critical state. She herself was in a very fragile place as her own memories of the jealousy she felt before her transformation and the inability to reconcile with her sister for over a thousand years weighed heavily on her mind. It hurt her to think of the girls she treated not getting a chance to make things right.

“Ah dunno, Ah just…” the stallion whispered as he looked out the window shaking his head.

Suddenly, a furious knocking at the princess’ chamber door startled the bickering couple. Luna hurriedly made her way to the entrance as she used her magic to open the door. She gasped at the sight. Her sister was standing before her, shivering with tears in her eyes, breathing heavily.

“Sister, what happened?!?” Princess Luna exclaimed.

“I…I…oh, Luna, I…it’s all my fault!” the elder alicorn wailed as she collapsed in front of her younger sibling.

As Rarity made her way down the ornate hallway, she couldn’t help but shiver. It had been weeks since her impromptu meeting with the doctor, and she thought that by now, her nerves would have calmed. They hadn’t. Waking up in cold sweats, nightmares, and even the loss of her appetite plagued the mare. It was if she’d gone back in time to over six months ago when she first came to the castle, as the symptoms were familiar enough. The worst part about it was keeping up the façade with her lover. At every encounter he seemed to want to push even further than last time, but every motion, every kiss and caress made her sick. They were nothing more than constant reminders of Twilight’s dominance from that horrible night they all shared. After he’d leave, she’d break down or dry heave in the bathroom for a few minutes. And as if it couldn’t get any more complicated, as much as she hated the intimacy they shared, she felt herself actually falling for him. Falling for his personality. She’d never wanted to be with someone so badly while simultaneously hating being around them. It wasn’t his fault, and her logical mind knew that. Her emotional side told a different tale, however. Rounding the corner, she stepped into the lounge area where they usually had their group sessions. There hadn’t been that many lately. With the news of the telepods being reactivated, and Fluttershy’s recent accident, there hadn’t been much point. There was also the added factor of Rainbow Dash meeting with Princess Luna privately for flying rehabilitation, in which the princess apparently made it a point to work in some therapy. Luna didn’t see the need for double sessions, as she thought it would be too much for the pegasus.

“Ah, good. You’re here,” Princess Luna announced.

Rarity nodded as she observed her companions. Fluttershy had a few band aids on her cheek and flank, but other than that she looked alright. She stood over to one side of the room with Rainbow Dash. Facing them were Pinkie Pie and Applejack. The unicorn could see the tension as she walked closer to the group. Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash were glaring at each other intently, while Fluttershy and Applejack also exchanged scowls. Big Mac was there as well, standing next to the moon princess.

“I’ve…I’ve talked with my sister in regards to the telepod research. Unfortunately, they have not made much progress in regards to a cure for Twilight Sparkle’s condition,” she said.

No one moved or said a thing, other than some small changes to the mares’ facial expressions. They’d experienced the pods before, so they were not surprised, no matter how many of them were hopeful. Princess Luna stepped forward to further address the group.

“Twilight’s condition has worsened. At…at this point, her change, in whatever form it’s going to take, will happen soon. You all know where her room is, and I know you haven’t been to see her, but…but, I implore you. Please go and see her. This may be your last chance to say goodbye. And…I know how some of you still feel about her, but I don’t want you not doing something you may regret once that chance is gone I, nor my sister will force you, but…we…we just wanted to make you aware of the situation,” the dark coated alicorn said as she began to choke up.

Big Mac was at her side in an instant, the others just stared at the floor. There was nothing to say. After everything that’s happened, they were now approaching the endgame. Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Rarity weren’t even sure what it was they were hoping for in the first place. They weren’t even sure if they wanted Twilight to remain alive or to die again, and that fact sickened them. Those happy days in Ponyville- going to parties, walking through town-seemed like they were a lifetime ago. Everything had become so twisted since this nightmare began that even their own instincts betrayed them.

“A.J. Are you alright?” Big Mac whispered as he put a hoof on his little sister’s shoulder.

“Ah…Ah don’t know, Big Mac. Ah mean, Ah…Ah knew this was a possibility, but Ah…Ah guess Ah still wasn’t prepared to hear it is all. Could…could ya’ll give us a few minutes. Ah think we have some things to discuss,” Applejack answered.

“Of course, Applejack,” Princess Luna stated as she and Big Mac exited the room slowly.

Once the door was shut giving them some privacy, they all stared at each other. Again, silence reigned. What could they say after such news? All of the soul searching and therapy, trying to get to the root of what truly caused their pain had finally come down to this moment. The moment of introspection where they assessed if they’d healed enough to say goodbye to someone who was once their best friend, despite having tried to kill them in the past. Finally, Applejack stepped forward.

“Look ya’ll, Ah know Twi was mighty terrible to us, but, she brought us together, and right now she’s sick. Ah still don’t know if Ah truly forgive her for everything, but Ah ain’t gonna ignore her and pretend like she was never a part of my life. Ah’m gonna go see her. Any other takers?” she asked softly as she fought back tears.

Seconds turned into minutes as she waited for an answer. None came. The blond earth pony felt her frustration rise to fever pitch as she turned from the group making her way out the door.

“Ah can’t believe you! Any of you! Ah thought maybe one o’ ya had a backbone, but Ah guess Ah was wrong!” she shouted as she approached the entryway.

“Ya know what, A.J? Forget you!” Rainbow Dash shouted.

“Pardon me, element of loyalty? You say somethin’?” Applejack yelled as she turned violently trotting towards the pegasus.

“Look, A.J., it’s not as simple as having a backbone!” Rainbow Dash growled.

“Oh, then why don’t you enlighten me, oh fearless one!” the earth mare challenged mockingly.

“Think this through for a second, will ya?!? The doctors said that she COULD die, OR they said that she could change into that creature again! You all may not remember since you were knocked out, but she was more powerful than anything we’d ever seen! What…what happens, APPLEJACK, if instead of dying, she goes through the same change she did in the basement?!? Who’s gonna stop her, huh?!? Are you?!? In case you don’t remember, let me refresh your memory. SHE BEAT THE HAY OUT OF YOU! OUT OF ALL OF US! WITHOUT EVEN BREAKING A SWEAT! YOU WERE BARELY AN ANNOYANCE TO HER! SO WHAT THE HAY ARE YOU GONNA DO IF SHE TRANSFORMS AND FINDS A WAY AROUND HER LITTLE PLAY PEN?!? HUH?!? YOU THINK THE ROYAL GUARDS ARE GONNA MAKE A DIFFERENCE?!?” Rainbow Dash screamed.

“NO! THAT’S…THAT’S JUST ANOTHER EXCUSE, ISN’T IT, DASHIE?!? YOU…YOU JUST HATE HER! YOU…YOU WANT HER DEAD!” Pinkie Pie bellowed, as she ran up to the flyer, her face contorted in anger.

“LEAVE HER ALONE! SHE…SHE’S RIGHT TO BE SCARED, YOU…YOU DUMMY!” Fluttershy roared as she stomped forward going muzzle to muzzle with the pink party mare.

“STAY OUTTA THIS, FLUTTERSHY!” Applejack screamed back.

“OH, THERE IT IS AGAIN! YOU JUST CAN’T BEAR TO SEE SOMEONE STAND UP FOR HERSELF, OR SOMEBODY ELSE, CAN YOU?!?” the yellow pegasus countered, trembling in anger.

“PERHAPS A SNOOTFULL O’ WINE IS ALL YA NEED TO GET SOME GUMPTION, YA DRUNK!” Applejack yelled back sarcastically.

Rarity watched in horror as the screaming match continued to escalate between her friends. She’d never seen them like this. Even when they were all under the Discord’s control, they’d never behaved like this towards each other. Even Fluttershy, the most timid mare she knew looked like she was ready to come to blows. The constant madness was becoming too much for her. Everywhere she turned there was anger, hate, and fear. She couldn’t even turn inward to escape any of it thanks to her bouts with Twilight and her secret relationship. While they were arguing all she could do was stare. She stared at them as they fought, getting more nervous with each passing second. She couldn’t take it anymore. Reacting on pure instinct, she released a guttural cry, as her face contorted in anger.

“STOP IT, ALL OF YOU, JUST STOP IT!” she screamed as loud as she could.

Sure enough everyone stopped and looked at her. However, none of the anger disappeared from any of their faces. Rarity’s eyes widened at the action, soon realizing the mistake she made. Her outburst now meant that she would become the focal point for all of the harsh negativity that the group emitted. Sure enough, Rainbow Dash stepped away from the others, staring the unicorn down, her eyes narrowing.

“Hey, if you’ve got something to say, then say it!” she shouted.

Rarity’s heart stopped at the phrase. She’d reacted out of pain, but she hadn’t actually thought of a follow up. She simply gazed back at the pegasus, unsure of what to say next. Rainbow Dash stomped towards her as she felt the eyes of her other friends bore into her.

“Well?!? Got something to say?!?” the flyer pressed.

“I…I…um,” the Fashionista stammered as her eyes darted nervously from side to side.

“Gonna say somthin’?!?” Applejack interjected shortly.

“Yeah, if you’ve got something to say, then says it!” Pinkie Pie added angrily as she stomped forward, poking Rarity in the chest with her hoof.

Rarity snapped. The eyes, the tones, as accusatory as they were, caused a primal reaction within the mare. As she hadn’t yet figured out how to even begin to approach her issues and the secrets she held, she went on the defensive, striking Pinkie Pie’s hoof away with her own as she felt a scowl make its way to her face.

“WHAT ARE YOU ACCUSING ME OF?!? I…I HAVEN’T DONE ANYTHING! I’VE…I’VE DONE NOTHING AND I DON’T HAVE ANYTHING TO SAY, DO YOU HEAR ME?!?” she screeched as she bared her teeth, her jaw clenched.

Everyone was caught off guard by the reaction. They all looked at each other while some confusion found its way onto their faces, mixing with their angry and frustrated expressions.

“What the hay are you talkin’ about Rarity?!? No one accused you o’ nuthin! We’re just tired of the games!” Applejack shouted back.

“Games?!? GAMES?!? LOOK AT YOURSELVES! YOU ARE ARGUING AND ARGUING, FIGHTING AND FIGHTING, AND OVER WHAT?!? WE’RE SCARED, APPLEJACK! WE’RE ALL SCARED, EVEN YOU! BUT RATHER THAN ADMIT IT TO YOURSELF, YOU’D RATHER GO FOOLISHLY HEAD ON INTO SOMETHING THAT NOT EVEN THE PRINCESS’ TRULY UNDERSTANDS! THERE YOU WANTED ME TO SAY SOMETHING, SO I SAID IT!” she retorted at the top her lungs.

“OF COURSE WE’RE ALL SCARED! BUT NOW WE GOTTA DEAL WITH IT! BUT IT SEEMS LIKE SOME OF US ARE MORE WILLING THAN OTHERS TO ACTUALLY CONFRONT THIS AND DO WHAT’S RIGHT!” Applejack countered, as she trotted up to the unicorn going muzzle to muzzle with her.

“AND WHO ARE YOU TO TELL ME, OR ANY OF US, FOR THAT MATTER, WHAT’S RIGHT?!? WHAT MAKES YOU AN EXPERT ON THESE SITUATIONS, HUH?!?” Rarity barked not giving an inch.

“OH, SAYS THE GIRL WHO’S JUDGING US!” Fluttershy interjected as she slowly walked towards the farm mare and fashion designer.

Pinkie Pie soon joined in, as they all confronted Rarity on her recent retort. The unicorn began to feel claustrophobic at the new attention. She felt beads of sweat begin to form on her brow as they all leaned in on her. She didn’t cower, however. She stood her ground, letting the rage take control of her as she lashed out at the closest pony, lifting her right hoof and blindly striking as she closed her eyes.

“GET AWAY FROM ME!” she shrieked, as she hit Fluttershy across the face.

Fluttershy yelped, as she stumbled away from the group. Everyone gasped at the act. Surprise replaced anger almost immediately, as Pinkie Pie was by the yellow pegasus’ side in an instant, all previous feelings removed. Applejack and Rainbow Dash turned around, inspecting the scene, and quickly turned back to the unicorn. Their expressions changed completely. Something was wrong. Even with everything that was happening and tensions being as high as they were, no one expected the fighting to become physical. As they began to study Rarity’s demeanor in detail they could tell that something was going on, as a new emotion found its way into their souls; worry.

“Sugarcube, why did you do that? That…that wasn’t like you at all,” Applejack said, her tone much softer than before.

“I…I don’t…Fluttershy, I’m…I’m sorry, I…it just felt like you were all ganging up on me!” the unicorn stammered through the tears as they ran down her cheeks.

Rainbow Dash and Applejack both thought about the recent argument, and closed their eyes, sighing. She was right. They let their tempers flare and without even realizing it, they had in fact ganged up on her. Applejack approached her, putting a hoof on her shoulder.

“Ah…Ah’m sorry we made you feel that way, Rarity. We…we just got carried away is all. Look, Ah know how Ah feel, about all of this, but Ah…Ah guess Ah can’t force ya to see things my way. Ah dunno, Ah…” she whispered as her thoughts trailed.

“Applejack, just…if you’re gonna go see her, make sure you’re safe, ok?” Rainbow Dash said, as she stared at the ground.

The farm mare frowned at the sentiment. She’d hoped that Rainbow Dash would have changed her mind, but it seemed like she was still harboring a lot of ill will towards Twilight. Applejack became sadder and even more frustrated at her friend’s view, as there was nothing she could do about it. She looked over just in time to see that Fluttershy had picked herself off the floor as well, tears dropping from her eyes as well, as she rubbed her cheek gently.

“Fluttershy, please forgive me, I…I’m sorry. I acted rashly,” Rarity said as she approached the pegasus.

“GET AWAY FROM HER!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed as she jumped in front of Fluttershy, putting herself between the animal lover and the unicorn.

“She’s trying to apologize, Pinkie!” Rainbow Dash growled.

“I DON’T CARE! DO YOU SEE WHAT SHE DID?!?” she retorted, as she kept her eyes on Rarity.

“SHE’S CRYING AND SHE HAS A BRUISE! AND YOU DID IT TO HER! YOU HURT HER! SHE’S YOUR FRIEND AND YOU HURT HER! SEE THOSE TEARS?!? THEIR YOUR FAULT! IT’S YOUR FAULT THAT SHE’S LIKE THIS!” Pinkie Pie pressed as she lowered her stance.

Rarity gasped as she brought her right hoof to her mouth, stumbling back. Applejack and Rainbow Dash both looked on in concern as Pinkie Pie stood her ground. The fashion expert began breathing heavy as she felt the thump of her heartbeat in her ear drums.

‘It’s your fault she’s like this, it’s your fault she’s like this,” the words echoed through her mind.

The sick feeling returned as her eyes darted around the room looking for a lavatory. She only had seconds before the contents of her stomach were expelled as she ran to a corner vomiting just as her horn touched one of the ornate palace walls. The action unnerved everyone in the room. Even Pinkie Pie let her guard down a bit as Applejack and Rainbow Dash approached Rarity again.

“Sugarcube, you overreacted, it’s alright,” Applejack said softly.

“Yeah, I’m sure she’ll forgive you. And we kinda did gang up on you, so I guess it’s our fault too,” Rainbow Dash added.

“It’s not my fault, it’s not my fault, it’s not my fault,” Rarity muttered over and over, causing the group to exchange even more worried and confused glances.

Rarity looked up and out towards her friends. She couldn’t be there anymore. Not for another second. It was too much for her to take. She knew she was reaching her breaking point. Still shivering, she backed away from the wall, and made a mad dash for the door. The harsh sound of her own labored breaths permeated her ears, drowning out the faint calls from her friends. She ran down the hallway, without any destination. There was no thought process she’d gone through other than that of getting away from that room. Her hooves carried her along as fast as she could will them to go. She didn’t know for how long she’d been running, as time seemed to stop. As she rounded a hallway, her mind finally caught up with her and she stopped to catch her breath. She collapsed, taking in gulps of air, her eyes shut tight. After a few moments a voice snapped her back to reality.

“Rarity?” it said.

The unicorn looked up and gasped as she immediately started crying again. She hadn’t realized it, but she was in front of Twilight Sparkle’s new quarters. She looked up at the deformed mare in front of her as she got to her hooves. Twilight’s condition was much worse. She’d looked almost the same as she did the night she died. Twilight stared back at her, as she approached her clear wall. For what seemed like hours they just stood there, staring at each other. Neither of them knew what to do. Soon, the tension reached its maximum as they both ran at each other, crashing into the wall at the same point, wailing with all their might. Their front hooves met, although still separated by the wall between them. There were no words spoken, as they weren’t needed. They both knew how horrible they’d been to each other. They were best friends, and yet Rarity had beaten Twilight almost to death, which may have even caused her transformation, and Twilight had beaten Rarity, and worse, had taken advantage of her and her lover, while she forced her fellow unicorn to watch. There were no apologies that either of them could utter that could possibly be accepted. Therefore they did the only thing they could, the only thing their emotions would allow them to do.

They cried.

Well, here is the next chapter folks! I hope you all enjoy!

Chapter 18

“Wait up, girls, yer gonna get yerselves lost!” Braeburn shouted as he saw Sweetie Belle, Applebloom and Scootaloo disappear into the carnival crowd.

The stallion huffed loudly to himself as he stepped off the train back into his hometown. He hadn’t been here for a while. Once he received that letter from his cousin Big Mac, he packed what he could and headed straight to Ponyville. Although the letter was a bit vague on the details, the words themselves were dire enough to let Braeburn know that his extended family needed him. Once he got there, he couldn’t help but shake the feeling that something was off about the place. He had a sit down with Granny Smith, which made him even more curious, as she wasn’t as surprised to see him as he thought she would have been. He tried getting the story from her, but unfortunately due to her age, her attention span wasn’t the best anymore. He’d thought about asking around, but he got a weird vibe off of the residence. Something had clearly happened in the town that no one wanted to talk about. At first only having bits and pieces of information didn’t bother him, but eventually, his curiosity grew. He worked on Sweet Apple Acres diligently as he promised himself that he wouldn’t let his personal feelings affect his family’s livelihood. Deciding to remove himself from the situation for a few days, he decided to take a trip back home before starting on the south field. He needed some time to clear his head, and he also needed to check up on things in Appaloosa. At about the same time, Applebloom had approached him about the carnival. He saw that this whole ordeal was tough on her, and it didn’t feel right to leave her alone with Granny Smith while he was away. He agreed to take her and her friends along for the trip, hoping to see a few smiles on their faces. He was soon regretting it, as he was finding out just what it was like to watch children. Spotting her bow in the crowd, Braeburn ran up to his cousin giving her a nudge and a scowl.

“Ah’d appreciate it if ya didn’t run off like that again, Applebloom! And the same goes for your two!” he scolded.

“We’re sorry, Mr. Braeburn. We…we’re just excited to be here, that’s all. We won’t run off again,” Sweetie Belle apologized, offering him a bashful smile.

The gesture melted the farmer’s intense gaze, washing it away completely. He wasn’t used to being around little girls.

‘Consarnit! It’s hard to be mad at them when they start actin’ all cute!’ he cursed inwardly.

“Don’t worry about it, Sweetie Belle. Just be more aware next time, ok?” he said.

“Ok,” she giggled as they began walking through the crowd again.

There were stalls lining the town center, each one selling unique items. It was almost dark out, and the whole festival was lined with different lights, softly glowing, illuminating the space. The scents of freshly baked treats flowed through the air tickling the patrons’ nostrils. Scootaloo was wearing the biggest smile on her face since before Rainbow Dash left Ponyville. For Applebloom and Sweetie Belle however, they were here for more than just fun. They’d all discussed what Applebloom overheard back in Ponyville, and her theory that the great and powerful Trixie was somehow involved in the incident that sent their sisters and idol away. Sweetie Belle was skeptical at first, but it was the closest thing they had to a lead since the whole thing started. It was either investigate this or go back to pretending that nothing had happened and never learning the truth. That was something that none of them could live with. It had been easy for them to get permission to go. Granny Smith was a bit too old to look after Applebloom alone for an extended period and Sweetie Belle merely had to use her innate adorability in order to solidify her parents’ consent. Scootaloo simply boasted that the head of the Rainbow Dash fan club didn’t need permission to leave Ponyville. The other two didn’t pry any further. They’d had a sleep over at the tree house the night before leaving to make final preparations.

“Ok, girls, you know what to do. We need to find out when the next showing of the ‘Three-Legged Monster Pony’ is. Scootaloo, do you have the fair map with you?” Applebloom asked.

“Yeah, I got it right here. It says here that the next show starts in about fifteen minutes, but according to the map, it’s happening on the other side of the fairgrounds. From the looks of this crowd, I think if we start now, we’d make it just in time,” the young pegasus stated.

“Remember Sweetie Belle, if my cousin gives us any trouble about the show bein’ ‘too scary fer us younins’’ you pull out yer secret weapon, got it?” Applebloom whispered to her friend.

“Well, I’ve already used it once, so it’s not so secret anymore, but it looks like it worked, so it should work again,” the unicorn whispered back.

“Hey cuz? There’s this show we were wantin’ to see on the other side of the fair,” Applebloom said while walking up to Braeburn.

“And just what kinda show is it?” the stallion inquired warily.

“It’s the ‘Three-Legged Monster Pony!’ Doesn’t that sound cool, Mr. Braeburn?!?” Scootaloo shouted excitedly.

“Three-legged…No, that don’t sound age appropriate for you ladies. Why don’t we get some candy apples instead?” the farmer pressed, hoping to change the subject.

The three fillies looked at each other, before Sweetie Belle stepped forward.

‘Go get’em Sweetie Belle!’ Applebloom thought to herself as she tried hard to hide the grin creeping its way onto her face.

“But…but, Mr. Braeburn! Please?” the unicorn said sweetly as she summoned the best pout she could.

The earth pony cringed as his eyes darted from side to side nervously. He just wasn’t used to being around children. It was very hard to say ‘no’ to a little girl who was pouting. He was a stallion that prided himself on being a gentleman, and the thought of disappointing any female made him uncomfortable. He decided to stand his ground though. After all, these girls were his responsibility, and it was up to him to make sure they didn’t see anything obscene, especially while visiting his hometown.

“Ah said no, Sweetie Belle, and that’s final,” he said sternly while standing up tall and puffing out his chest.

‘You’re not getting away that easy, Mr. Braeburn!’ the unicorn filly thought to herself as she made her way over to the stallion’s side brushing up against him.

“Please? Please, please, please?” she pushed while making the cutest face she could muster.

That was all it took. Braeburn may have been a stallion as tough as they come. He helped set up a town here on the Equestrian frontier, having to contend with all kinds of difficulties. He’d seen the town go to war with the Buffalo tribes. He’d toiled in the apple orchards. But as strong as he was, he was no match for those big eyes and that sad, sad face.

“Alright girls, you win. Where is this show at?” he said hanging his head and sighing in defeat.

“Thanks Mr. Braeburn!” Sweetie Belle chirped with a big smile.

“It’s just on the other side of these stalls. We should make it there just in time if we hoof it,” Scootaloo said as she put the map away.

They all nodded to each other as they trotted quickly to the edge of the fairgrounds. After the stalls, sure enough there was a small roped off area with a large cage placed in the center of the area. There was already a medium sized crowd around the section, all talking to each other about the mysterious cage before them. Off to the side, there was a small cart. Applebloom recognized it immediately thanks to the symbol on the door.

‘Looks like Trixie’s been doin’ pretty good for herself. That looks like a brand new travel cart,’ the earth filly thought to herself as she eyed the cage.

Suddenly a puff of smoke sprang up from inside the cage as a sheet now covered the steel structure. Everyone gasped as another explosion of fog erupted from the ground within the roped area, revealing a unicorn stallion. He smiled to the crowd, using his hoof to straighten his top hat and long twin-tailed suit jacket. Applebloom didn’t know why, but she immediately didn’t like him. There was something about his grin that reeked of smugness. He cleared his throat as he prepared to address the crowd.

“Attention, attention, fillies and gentlecolts! We have a special treat for you Appaloosians tonight! We present to you, for your viewing delight a creature like no other! A beast of unfathomable power! The terrifying, chilling…” he said as he turned towards the cage using his magic to lift the sheet from the metal box.

“THE THREE-LEGGED MONSTER PONY!” he shouted as he waved his hoof towards the cage.

There was another explosion of smoke as the tarp was magically lifted off the cage, revealing another unicorn. Smaller than the stallion, it wore a black shawl and a pull over mask. It reminded the fillies of the Mysterious Mare-Do-Well. Unlike the pristine condition of Mare-Do-Well’s costume, however, the rest of the unicorn’s attire seemed to be made of rags sewn together, almost like a scarecrow. The feature that stood out the most was the stump where the pony’s right hoof was supposed to be. The unicorn slinked forward as it began to speak.

“Behold, citizens of Appaloosa! For I am the evil Three-Legged Pony monster!” it stated as its horn activated causing fireworks to explode just above the cage.

Applebloom studied the beast intently. From the voice, the unicorn was most definitely a female, and based on the fireworks display, she could easily tell that it was Trixie. The rags pulled to the side a bit revealing her cutie mark proved it without a shadow of a doubt. Normally, she’d be staring wide-eyed at the fireworks, but she was on a mission. She had too many questions about her sister and the mare before held at least some of those answers.

‘Once the show’s over, maybe we can get her alone for a few minutes,’ the earth filly thought to herself as she watched the magic display.

Suddenly, the front part of the cage exploded and fell to the ground causing a loud thud. The crowd gasped as the Three-Legged Monster pony limped out of the steel prison, doing her best to make an ethereal moaning sound. The male unicorn stepped forward once again addressing the on-lookers.

“Everyone be careful! Try not to make any sudden moves!” he announced as the crowd looked on.

This time instead of gasping, a murmur among the throng of ponies soon turned into laughter. After a few moments, a small red streak found its way over the mob, striking the limping mare on the side of her head. She turned around to see a few colts holding fruit, smiling wickedly. As she sniffed the air, she soon realized that she was hit with a rotten tomato. She cringed at the thought of what may happen next. When the leader of the little gang stepped forward and began to speak, it solidified her fears.

“We ain’t afraid of some stupid unicorn! Look at her!” the leader stated as he threw another piece of fruit hitting the performer in the side as she turned away to protect herself.

“Look at me, look at me, I’m the Three-Legged Monster pony!” one of the other colts said in an exaggerated tone as he pretended to limp, making faces at the mare.

The spiteful routine brought roaring laughter from the assembly as they all soon joined in on the mocking. The crusaders exchanged worried glances as the group got louder and louder. They looked up at Braeburn who was disturbed and a little sickened by the display. These where his friends-his neighbors. For them to act like this towards another pony, even as part of a show enraged him. After a few moments, he couldn’t stand any more as he stepped forward turning towards the crowd.

“Now everyone just hold on a minute!” he shouted.

Unfortunately for him, the mob became much too loud for his lone voice to make a difference. As much as it pained him, there was nothing he could do as he watched more perishables fly through the air and land on the poor unicorn. He needed to get the girls out of here and as quickly as possible. Luckily, they were right next to him, as they remained close to their guardian during the chaos.

“Alright girls, just follow me, and I’ll lead you outta this mess! In case we get separated, let’s meet at that little candy apple stall we saw earlier, ok?” he shouted.

The three fillies nodded, as Braeburn turned back around making a path for them through the crowd. After a few feet, Applebloom stopped, holding out her right hoof horizontally, impeding Scootaloo and Sweetie Bell. They all turned and nodded to each other as she turned back, pushing their way towards Trixie’s travel cart.

‘Ah’m sorry, cuz, but Ah gotta find out what happened to my sister!’ she thought to herself as they finally made it to the edge of the crowd.

Everyone just laughed harder as they saw the supposed beast cringe, its head darting from side to side. Seemingly having enough of the mob’s antics, there was another puff of smoke along with some swirling fireworks which streamed through the air. Once the fog cleared, the Monster pony was nowhere to be found. The announcer looked around wide-eyed. Trying to save the show, he turned around once again towards the group.

“Well, that’s it for our show, fillies and gentlecolts. We hope that you enjoy the rest of your time here at the fair!” he shouted exuberantly.

The crowd dissipated quickly, as their rumblings and laughter faded into the distance. Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo were flabbergasted by their behavior. These were adults, not kids like they were. It hurt them to think that bullies like Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon could very well grow up to be just like that. Applebloom shook those thoughts out of her head however. They were here for a reason. She turned to her friends with a look of determination on her face.

“Let’s keep our eye on the prize, girls. Come on!” she said as she led her friends towards the travel cart.

They picked up the pace as they saw a light go on in the wheeled house.

“What the hay was that, Trixie?!?” the unicorn shouted angrily as he threw his top hat to the ground, his eye narrowing.

Trixie couldn’t meet his gaze, however. As she used her magic to remove the remnants of her costume, she kept her eyes glued to the floor in front of her. She couldn’t let him see the embarrassment and hurt behind them. Tonight’s foul display had almost brought her to tears. Ponies had been mean to her before. After all, she was playing the part of a ‘monster.’ This was different, however. Usually, it was just a foal who was a bit too young for the show wailing a bit, or some of the younger colts and fillies backing away from her and looking at her in fear, and rarely was something ever thrown at her. Although all of those things had bothered her too, she’d accepted it as part of the show. Tonight had been something else entirely. It never got that out of control before. She kept her gaze down as she heard the hoofsteps of the ringleader approach her.

“Got anything to say for yourself?!? Well?!?” he prodded.

“Look, I…things were getting crazy out there! I was scared, alright?!?” she shouted back defensively as she limped over to her prosthetic hoof.

As she attached the apparatus to her stump, she heard an exasperated huff escape her colleague’s mouth. She still wouldn’t look him in the eyes. She was too flustered for a confrontation right now. She hoped that he would just go away and leave her alone, but she knew it was just wishful thinking. The stallion walked over to her again, grabbing her chin with is hoof brining his face to hers.

“I DON’T CARE! I run this show, not you! We’re done when I SAY we’re done, and not a second sooner, do you understand me?!?” he seethed.

Trixie’s face contorted in a mixture of anger and fear, as his eyes bore into her. She struggled in his grip, but it was hard for her to get leverage as her prosthetic hadn’t been properly fastened yet. Tears began streaming down her face as the feeling of helplessness overtook her.

“Oh, what’s the matter, babe?!? Have I made you sad?!? Well, just think how sad you’ll be out on the streets with no place to live! I bought this cart for you, after all! I own it! So, perhaps you should keep that in mind before you decide to do something rash, got it?!?” he whispered harshly.

“I’m…I’m sorry. It…it won’t happen again, I promise,” she stammered through the tears.

“That’s a good girl,” he said as he released her from his grip.

Trixie was visibly shaken, as she trembled while trying to make the final adjustments to her faux hoof. Just as she was about to finish, the stallion turned around and let a kick fly from one of his back hooves, blasting the prosthetic out from under Trixie’s stump, bouncing to the other side of the cart. The mare fell immediately, crashing to the ground, letting out a grunt as gravity took hold of her. Her fellow unicorn made his way to the door slowly before turning his neck towards her again.

“And that’s so you remember your place. Get yourself cleaned up now, will you? You look pathetic,” he said with a wry smile before turning back around and walking out.

Trixie whimpered as she struggled to right herself, her eyes shut tight. She took in gulps of air and after a few moments, calmed herself just enough to open one of her eyes, catching a glimpse of her colleague as he left. She clenched her jaw, baring her teeth like a wolf. She hated him, but she was stuck here until she could earn enough money to go out on her own again. Granted, with what he paid her, it would probably take a lifetime. She silently cursed herself as she struggled to gain her footing, using her front hoof to pull herself to a standing position. She grunted as she shuffled herself over to where the prosthetic leg had fallen. Sitting down beside it she leaned back against the back of her new cart. She took in a deep breath as the smell of the freshly cut wood tickled her nostrils. Tears quickly found their way back to her eyes as her humiliation began to slowly boil over. She wanted to scream. She wanted to wail in frustration, but she knew she couldn’t. If he ever heard her, he might come back and make good on his promise to kick her out of her new home. Without any other options that her emotions would allow, she pitched her head forward and began sobbing quietly to herself. Suddenly, a voice snapped her back to reality.

“Um…excuse me, are…are you Ms. Trixie?” the voice said.

Startled, the unicorn looked up seeing three small fillies in front of her. She eyed them curiously with a mixture of anger and confusion. The leader, a small earth pony with a red bow in her mane, stepped forward.

“Sorry. We, uh, didn’t mean to barge in on ya. It’s just that...well, your door was open and…” she started before being interrupted.

“And what?!? You thought you could get another glimpse at the monster?!? You weren’t satisfied with humiliating me out there, you want to come into my home and make me suffer here?!?” she shouted trembling in anger.

“No, no, no, that ain’t it! We were in the audience and…” Applebloom started again before Trixie lunged at her, falling over again.

“GET OUT! GET OUT OF MY HOUSE, YOU LITTLE INGRATES!” Trixie snarled as she swiped at them with her hoof.

“Hey! We ain’t here for a fight! We just wanted to ask ya somethin’!” the earth filly shouted as she leapt away from the strike.

The night’s events had taken their toll on Trixie, and she soon collapsed in front of them. She wore a dejected face as she shut her eyes again. She willed them to go away with all her might. She just wanted to be left alone. She soon felt herself being propped up, as her back slowly fell against the back of her trailer. The unicorn opened her eyes again to see the other two ponies, a unicorn and a pegasus on either side of her, guiding her to the wall. The mare was still breathing heavy, but she’d calmed down enough to open her eyes again, as she stared at her intruders intently.

“What do you want?” she asked wearily.

“Well, um, this here is Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, and Ah’m Applebloom,” the young farmer stated.

“I don’t care what your names are! Just state your business!” she snapped in response.

“Look, Ah think you could help us. Ya see, my sister is Applejack, and Sweetie Belle’s sister is Rarity, and, well…” the earth pony stammered.

“Just spit it out,” Trixie whispered.

“Well, they were friends of Twilight Sparkle, and…” Applebloom began again.

“DON’T YOU EVER SAY THAT NAME TO ME!” the performer screamed as tears began streaming down her face again.

“WE JUST WANNA KNOW WHAT HAPPENED TO OUR SISTERS!” Sweetie Belle screeched as she shut her eyes tight.

“What…what are you talking about?!?” Trixie inquired roughly, getting more frustrated by the minute.

“Look, we know that you were there when…when all that stuff happened, ok? We…no one is tellin’ us anything! They…they just keep sayin’ that our sisters had to go away because they were sick! We…we just want to know what happened to our family! Please! If ya know somethin’ then please tell us!” Applebloom pleaded.

Trixie stared at them wide-eyed. If they were telling a lie, it was a very good one. They certainly looked like they were related to the ponies that were there that night. She winced as memories flooded her mind. It never got any easier, especially with the constant reminder that her limp created. She opened her eyes again to study the fillies. If she had to guess, ‘Applejack’ was probably that orange, blond earth pony with the accent, and ‘Rarity’ was the prissy unicorn with the styled mane. She’d recognized them during the aftermath as the ponies she’d competed against during her magic show. If it was true that these fillies were their little sisters, then the mare was at an impasse. They were young. Innocent. As worried as they were, should she be the one to tell them about the horrors of that night? Could she even bring herself to explain it without losing control? She sighed heavily as she addressed the girls.

“I’m sorry, but I cannot help you. What…what happened that night…is…is not for children to know,” she said softly.

The children’s eyes widened and then narrowed at the statement. Applebloom stepped forward lowering her stance as she stared Trixie right in the eye.

“Now you look here! Ah don’t care if you are an adult, Ah wanna know what happened to my sister! And Ah ain’t leavin’ till you tell me!” she shouted.

“The same goes for me!” Sweetie Belle interjected her and Scootaloo stepping forward as well.

“I SAID NO, AND THAT’S FINAL! NOW GET OUT!” Trixie screamed at the top of her lungs.

“TELL US WHAT HAPPENED!” Applebloom shouted back.

“NO!” Trixie snapped.

“WHAT HAPPENED TO MY SISTER?!?” Applebloom pressed.

“APPLEBLOOM, THAT’S ENOUGH!” a gruff voice shouted from behind them.

The three startled youngsters turned, gasping at the sight of Braeburn making his way into the carriage. The scowl he wore was a deep one. He was clearly upset at their actions. Applebloom put those thoughts out of her head, however. Tonight she wasn’t a child. She was a sister.

“No! We came all this way to find out what happened to Applejack, Rarity and the rest of them! We ain’t leavin’ until we find out the truth and Ah don’t care what you say!” she countered.

As Braeburn approached the fillies his gaze softened. He’d calmed himself, as he knew that they were just doing what children do. At its base level, the adults around them were hiding something, and it was only natural for them to want to know the truth. The fact that it was something about their sisters and mentor only added fuel to the fire. After stepping up besides his relative, he nuzzled her gently, hoping to disarm her. It worked as her own scowl dropped at her cousin’s tenderness. He knelt down to her level as the other two fillies made their way over to them.

“It’s alright, Applebloom. Why don’t you let me talk to her? Ah know you want answers, and quite frankly, so do Ah. Take yer friends and wait for me outside, ok? Can ya do that for me cuz?” he asked gingerly.

“Please, Braeburn, just…can ya tell us what happened? Ah…Ah mean if she tells ya?” Applebloom said as her eyes began to well up.

“Why don’t Ah hear about it first, alright?” he said.

Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo all looked down at the wood planks beneath their hooves. They’d come so close to finding the truth. Could they just give up now? Applebloom looked up again, into her cousin’s eyes. He saw pain behind them. It was true that he didn’t know everything that had happened either. Big Mac just asked him to get on a train and take care of Sweet Apple Acres for a while. He had even less of an idea of what happened than they did. The pain in his eyes made her think back to the last conversation she had with her brother before he went to Canterlot. She’d hurt him with her actions, as she didn’t think of anything or anyone but herself and her search for the truth. Braeburn had been so good to them, and more important than that, he was family. She wouldn’t hurt family again, not if she could help it. Turning to her friends, offering them a heavy sigh, she looked them straight in the eye before she spoke.

“Alright, girls, let’s go wait outside,” she said softly.

“But, Applebloom!” Sweetie Belle squealed.

“It’ll be ok. Ah…Ah trust my cousin. If he says he wants to hear it first then, that’s ok,” she said calmly.

With a huff, the remaining crusaders made their way out of the carriage, leaving Braeburn and Trixie alone. He turned to her, as they both stared intently. Braeburn smiled shyly as he approached the mare.

“Look, miss, Ah’m mighty sorry about all the trouble they caused,” he offered.

“Whatever. It was fine. Now, please leave me alone,” she said back.

“Before Ah go, are ya sure you don’t need any help?” the earth pony offered.

“Are you saying I can’t take care of myself?!?” she shot back defensively.

“No! Not at all! Look, we Apple stallions are sometimes just too gentlemanly for our own good is all,” he answered, chuckling to himself nervously.

She looked away as her jaw clenched. It was hard for a mare as self-sufficient as she was to admit that she needed help now and again, especially since the incident. Sighing in defeat, she used her good hoof to point over to where her prosthetic leg had landed after the trouble she had with her boss.

“Just bring me the…the fake leg. It’s over there. And hold it steady so I can fasten it,” she said, her voice dripping with frustration.

Braeburn nodded and did as he was told. Picking the edge of the leg up with his teeth, he brought it to her and held it in place while she adjusted the straps. As she attached the prosthetic to herself, she eyed the stallion curiously. It took a few minutes to correctly fasten the faux leg, and a few more minutes to make it comfortable. Trixie was surprised that the earth pony wasn’t using this time to bombard her with questions.

“So? Aren’t you going to ask me about what happened?” she pried.

“No ma’am. Didn’t Ah just say Ah was a gentleman? If it bothers ya that much, Ah ain’t gonna press the matter any further,” he said while still holding the leg in place.

Trixie nodded at the statement. A few more minutes passed as the unicorn was just about done with her adjustments. She continued to stare at the prosthetic, keeping her eyes down.

“So, Applejack is your cousin?” she asked.

“Yup. Ah live here in Appaloosa. One day Ah get a strange letter from her brother Big Mac. It just said that something happened to Applejack and that he had to go to Canterlot to be with her. They needed someone to stay and help run their farm,” he explained.

“And you just up and went? He didn’t tell you anything else?” she inquired, surprise making its way into her tone.

“Well, they’re family. What other reason do Ah need?” he countered.

She sighed as she leaned back against the wall again. With the prosthetic now fully attached, she rolled to her side, pushing herself off the ground. Braeburn was at her side in an instant, helping her up slowly.

“Easy…easy…” he whispered.

Finally on her hooves, she took in a deep breath as she stare at the floor of her home. This was always the hardest part. Saying ‘thank you’ was never a talent she possessed. Over time, she caught herself expressing arrogance like she’d done before the incident, and she made it a point to stop. However, she’d gotten much more defensive as well, so her personality usually ended up coming off as full of hubris. She cleared her throat as she turned towards the stallion.

“You’re assistance is much appreciated,” she said simply.

Once again, they just stared at each other. Neither knew where to go from here. Braeburn began looking around at the cart he was in. It was quite large, with a bed in one corner, and a small stove across from that. There were a few shelves in the corner containing books and a few rocks. Braeburn approached them, eyeing the trinkets curiously. As he inspected them, he could tell that they were polished stones. They didn’t seem very valuable, but they filled out the shelf space quite well.

“So, you collect rocks?” he asked.

“I thought you weren’t going to ask me anything about my past,” she said warily.

“Well, not quite. Ah said Ah wouldn’t ask you about one night in yer past. Unless, these rocks have something to do with that. If so, Ah’m sorry Ah asked,” he stated apologetically.

“No, it’s fine. I don’t even know why I keep those things around. I guess it just reminds me of a happier time. The happiest time in my life. Before…before this happened,” she said looking down at her prosthetic.

She sighed as she walked over to the shelf joining Braeburn by the shelf. She looked at the stones, her eyelids becoming heavy at the sight. She took her good front hoof, running it along one of the shining rocks.

“We were so in love. I was never happier,” she started.

“What do you mean?” the stallion inquired.

“The…the first time I went to…Ponyville, I was arrogant and stupid. I bested a few of the residence using my magic. I was a show pony. ‘Anything you can do, I can do better’ was my catchphrase. Everything was going great until these two dumb unicorns decided to bring an Ursa Minor to town,” she explained.

“Why would they do a thing like that?” Braeburn asked.

“I…I…look, everything in show business is about reputation. It’s all word of mouth. I…I spread a rumor that I’d vanquished an Ursa Major, and those stupid unicorns wanted to see me do it live. They ended up bringing an Ursa Minor instead. I was terrified. I never felt so…inadequate in all my life. Then…then SHE showed up,” she said, growling her last words.

“She?” Braeburn inquired.

“Tw…Twilight…Sparkle,” she answered, trembling.

She hadn’t said the name since the incident. Just hearing it said aloud made her squeamish. She fought it down as she continued the story.

“She…she ended up getting rid of the Ursa Minor with her magic. It was unbelievable. No one had ever seen anything like that, at least from a unicorn. I left town that night, swearing that I’d be back to prove myself. But that darn Ursa Minor destroyed my travel cart. It was probably stupid of me to run away, but I was so angry and embarrassed that I just ran off without thinking,” she said, as her eyes became misty.

Braeburn wanted to scold her, but held off. She’d clearly been affected by what happened, and in her current state, it wouldn’t do any good to berate her for telling a lie that caused so much trouble. She’d realized her mistake and that’s what mattered. Besides, he seemed to be getting some answers, or so it seemed. He decided to press a little further.

“So, what does all that have to do with these here rocks?” he questioned.

“When…when I left…Ponyville, I couldn’t find work. As I said, in show business, reputation is everything. Once word spread that I lied about beating an Ursa Major, I became a laughing stock. Eventually no one came to see my shows. I had no money, no home; I didn’t know what to do. Eventually, I took the only job I could find. They were hiring at a local rock farm. It was run by earth ponies, but I guess they thought a unicorn could help out, with my magic and all,” she continued.

“Rock farm?” the stallion said with half a smile.

“Yes. It’s sort of a combination of a quarry and a mine. That’s the best I can explain it,” she answered.

Braeburn nodded, as he urged her to continue her story. She sat down on her haunches as she sighed, looking away from him.

“Anyway, while I was there, I met some of their customers. One in particular stood out. He was an earth pony as well, and his special talent was sculpting and masonry. He…he was the most hansom stallion I’d ever laid eyes on! He…he took a liking to me too. I guess he didn’t count on meeting a pretty unicorn such as myself at a dirty old rock farm,” she said as a small smile found its way to her face.

Braeburn smiled in turn. It was good to see the crippled mare actually get happy about something. She seemed to be having a rough time of it. He sat down next to her as she started to speak again.

“It…it didn’t take him long to ask me out. I agreed, without even giving it a second thought. I still remember our first date. He took me to a field for a picnic. I thought it was sweet. And here was finally someone who wanted to know me, the real me. I…I used to talk about myself incessantly. Hay, I even used to say ‘Trixie’ instead of ‘I’ like a normal pony. And he just listened intently with a smile. He hung on every word I said, and I hung on every word he said. We connected quickly, and soon, we found ourselves in love. We…we were head over hooves for each other! I’d…I’d been a very mean mare to most of the ponies I’d meet. But he made me forget about all of that. I…I didn’t even feel the need to perform anymore. We’d been dating for a while, and things were going wonderfully. I’d started to build some capital working at the rock farm, and then…then he…” she said as she started to stammer.

“Then he what?” Braeburn pushed.

“He…her proposed! Oh, I felt like I was walking on air! I said yes, of course. I loved him so much, and he loved me! But…but then…” she whispered.

“Then what? What happened? It…it sounded like you two were meant for each other,” the stallion commented.

“He…he got a job in Ponyville. I immediately didn’t want him to go. I told him about my past experience there. He assured me everything was going to be alright, though. The money was too good to turn down, especially for the work. Something about doing touch up work on the stone fountain in the town center. It…it was easy work, and for what the mayor was going to pay him, he couldn’t say no. After all, we’d just got engaged, and we needed money to start building a life together. I…I was still very apprehensive, but I wanted to support the stallion I loved, so I agreed to go with him,” she said as a few tears began to stream down her face.

Braeburn said nothing. The foreboding aura he felt coming from her was affirmed by the tears he saw her shed. He felt like he was getting closer and closer to an answer about Applejack and her friends. He knew that whatever happened occurred in Ponyville. He felt bad making the mare cry, so he decided to remain silent. If she wanted to end the conversation here, then he would oblige her. She continued however, shifting her position slightly.

“We’d…we’d just gotten into town, when we decided to stop for some lunch at a local café. I was so nervous, I thought someone was going to recognize me. I decided to just keep my head down, and not cause any trouble, but it turned out that trouble had found me anyway,” she continued, getting angrier with each word she uttered.

She stood up, huffing as she looked back at the rocks on the shelf.

“Twilight…Sparkle found me at the restaurant. She didn’t seem like the type to make a scene, at least from when we first met. But sure enough she came right up to me. She insulted me in front of my new fiancé! Then, she…she made a move on him! Right in front of me! I…I got so angry, I couldn’t see straight! I think I actually called him my coltfriend instead of my fiancé, I was so mad! She seemed to want him, and worse she wanted to compete with me for him! She…she challenged me to a hoofwrestle!” she growled.

Braeburn’s eyebrows raised at the statement. She’d met Twilight Sparkle and her friends before. Although they hadn’t spent that much time together, from what he knew of her and their short interactions, challenging a mare to a hoofwrestle just didn’t seem to be in her nature. He eyed Trixie curiously, again deciding not to say anything, letting the mare get all of her emotions out on her own.

“I’ll admit I was taken aback by the request. But I was so mad, that I didn’t really hesitate. We soon found ourselves hoof to hoof in a face off. It…it turned out to be the biggest mistake I’d ever make. She…she crushed me. Quite literally, she won, and she ended up shattering my…my hoof,” she said as she raised her prosthetic in the air, staring at it.

“I looked on, screaming in pain as she went right up to my fiancé and…and kissed him! I’d never felt so destroyed in all my life. I wanted to tear her heart out, but all I could do was nurse my broken hoof, and watch helplessly has she took him back to her place for Celestia knows what. What…what hurt worse was the fact that he went with her. I could tell when I looked in his eyes that he was mesmerized by her beauty and her strength. Dumb stallions! Always thinking with one head more than the other!” she shouted.

Braeburn winced at the comment. He suddenly felt even more uncomfortable being in the same room with her than he did before she started telling her story. His eyes darted nervously, as she began again.

“Well, I was taken to the hospital. Sure enough, my bone was shattered. I needed to stay there for around a month for a special magic treatment. And, did that ingrate ever even show up to see how I was?!? No! He…he just did his job and left me there! Must have been too much of a coward to face me after leaving me for a one night stand with that…that hussy! And…and to make matters worse, the treatment I was receiving was incredibly expensive! Every bit I saved while working on that rock farm was gone in one shot! I…I was enraged. After the final treatment, I…I…I let my emotions control me, and I…I made the next big mistake in my life,” she said as she started to shiver.

The stallion was at her side in an instant. She began crying, bringing her good hoof to her chest. This was the first time she’d ever really talked about it since giving her statement to the royal guards that night. As much as she didn’t want to talk about it, her emotions got the better of her. Deep down, she wanted to face this. She turned slightly as she continued.

“That…that night, I was released from treatment. I was still healing but I was more or less myself. I only had one thing on my mind though. I needed to find out where Twilight Sparkle got such power from. I went to her library and sure enough, there was a sign on the door saying that the library was closed for renovations. I knew better, though! She…she was hiding from me! I wasn’t going to let a sign stop me from learning the truth! I went in, but she wasn’t there. I…I found want looked to be….body parts on a shelf…with…with a sign that read ‘Twilight Sparkle Museum of Natural History,’ she said as she began sniffling.

Braeburn was taken aback by the grisly statement.

‘Body parts?!?’ he thought to himself as he put a hoof on the mare’s shoulder trying to comfort her.

“The…the door to the basement was open, so I…I went down there to see if I could find her. And I did. She’d…she’d become some sort of monster! It…it was the most disgusting thing I’d ever seen in my life! Then she…then she…” she stammered as she turned towards Braeburn hugging him tight.

The action surprised the earth pony, but he obliged her by returning the hug. He used his hoof to stroke her back, doing his best to calm her. He still decided to keep silent, and let her get everything out on her own.

“She…she was so strong! She…she held me against the wall, and…and she…she spit this…this…acid on my hoof. It…it melted away. SHE FORCED ME TO WATCH MY OWN HOOF MELT AWAY ON THE FLOOR!” she screamed into the stallion’s chest.

She was sobbing now. She was wailing with all her might, as she hugged the stallion tighter. He reciprocated the embrace.

“MY HOOF! SHE…SHE TOOK MY HOOF FROM ME! WHY DID SHE DO THIS TO ME?!?” she wailed, as she let out body wracking sobs.

After a few minutes of crying she began to calm down. She just stayed there in Braeburn’s embrace, matting the fur on his chest with fresh tears. She pulled away for a moment as she continued.

“I…I passed out and when I awoke, Twilight had…had…become something…else. She was…dying, and her magic lost control. Princess Celestia was there, and…and so were a bunch of other ponies. I…I recognized them from my first trip to Ponyville. There was a stallion there as well, but he was on…on the floor unconscious. We were done for, but for some reason, the princess didn’t want to stop Twilight. I…I did what I had to do,” she cried.

“What do you mean?” Braeburn asked.

He silently cursed himself for opening his mouth. He’d gotten caught up in the story, and wanted to know more. He’d already gotten most of it, but it looked like there were some more details about that night. He just hoped that he hadn’t ruined his chances of getting that information with his inquiry.

“There…there were these machines that were in her basement. They were large, metal…contraptions, much bigger than a pony. Anyway, I...I…I used every ounce of magic and will I had left to lift one of these things into the air. I let it fall on Twilight Sparkle. It…it crushed her instantly,” she seethed.

“I passed out again. When I awoke, I was upstairs again. There were royal guards, and ponies in white coats running around. I…I looked down and screamed. One of my front hooves was gone. That’s when I remembered what happened. I…it’s hard to describe how I felt. A nurse came over and started treating me. After that I was taken to the hospital again. The doctors were horrified at my…my injury. Finally, the princess herself came in to see me. She explained everything. Apparently, Twilight Sparkle was her personal student, and had begun experimenting with…with teleportation. She ended up killing a friend’s pet- some bunny or something, while testing those contraptions. She…she called them telepods. Well, she got so upset that she became obsessed with making them work, and tried it on herself. It turns out, that when she did, there was a fly in the pod, and it fused them together. That’s why she confronted me that day. Apparently one of the symptoms of her…transformation was increased strength and aggression. She went after her friends’ other pets to do another experiment, or something. Then she’d…she’d kidnapped her friends trying to fuse them together with her so she could ‘cure’ herself. She’d…she’d tried to kill them, but I killed her instead. Trixie got her back good, didn’t she?!?” she hissed.

Braeburn tried to embrace her again, but she pushed him away, her eyes blazing with anger as she grunted. She turned to face him, her jaw clenched.

“TRIXIE DOESN’T NEED YOUR PITY! TRIXIE IS JUST FINE ON HER OWN! TRIXIE DOESN’T NEED YOU, TRIXIE DOESN’T NEED ANYBODY!” she screamed at the top of her lungs.

The stallion sighed and approached her again. He could see the tears streaming down her face. Braeburn approached her slowly as her gaze softened. He gave her a look of sadness. As he reached out to her again.

“Trixie is…Trixie doesn’t…WHY…WHY DID THIS HAPPEN TO TRIXIE?!? WHY DID SHE TAKE TRIXIE’S HOOF?!?” she wailed as she collapsed to the floor.

“Listen, Ah saw what happened out there tonight. It ain’t right. Ah…Ah want you to come live here. My home is more than big enough. And…and with me being in Ponyville, you could stay at my place, and have some time for yourself. How does that sound?” he whispered in her ear as he nuzzled her gently.

“Trixie just said that she doesn’t want your pity!” she spat.

“Well, then, look at it as house sittin’. Ah’m gonna be away, and Ah could use someone to watch my place while Ah’m gone. Look, you don’t belong out there, gettin’ made fun of, just for a few bits. Please. Stay here,” he said trying his best to convince her.

“Trixie has a good life here! Trixie is a performer of the highest caliber! This is what Trixie does! What…what else can she do?!?” she said once again looking at her faux hoof.

Suddenly, the earth pony heard sniffles coming from the doorway. Braeburn and Trixie looked up to see Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Applebloom in the doorway with tears streaming down their faces. Braeburn looked around and noticed that the shelf was right by a window. He closed his eyes as he sighed deeply.

‘They must’ve listened in next to the window,’ he thought to himself.

Trixie’s eyes went wide as she looked at their tears. They looked so scared. She’d tried to protect them. She’d tried to protect their innocents, but once again she failed. She looked at them, and then over at Braeburn as she walked over to them. She used her good hoof to bring them into a hug. Their fresh tears matted her fur as she could feel the muffled vibrations of their quiet sobs. She felt Braeburn put a hoof around her as she spoke.

“I’m sorry…girls, I’m so sorry,” she whispered.

Happy Labor Day! Well, here is the next chapter! I hope everyone is enjoying the story thus far! Please, do let me know what you think!

Chapter 19

‘Celestia, where are you?’ Princess Luna thought to herself as she walked briskly down the ornate castle hallway.

The dark coated alicorn was worried. She’d gone to the throne room to check up on her sister’s progress with the telepods, only to find the room dark with no one in it. Luna was immediately worried. She didn’t think there was anything that could tear her away from this work, especially with her pupil’s time running out. Ever since the death of the scientist a few days ago, Celestia had been acting different. She’d cried her eyes out in her sister’s hooves that night like a frightened child. She hadn’t even noticed Big Mac’s presence. To say it made him uncomfortable would be a gross understatement. Luna assumed since he had little sisters, he was uniquely sensitive to a mare’s sobbing. He’d simply left the room, not even bothering to excuse himself. Considering the circumstances, his actions were welcomed. There was nothing he could have said to ease the situation, and he knew how important it was for the sisters to have some time to themselves. He’d known the feeling all too well growing up with siblings of his own. Once he left, however, the two sisters didn’t speak that much. Celestia cried her eyes out into her sibling’s chest right there in the doorway. Luna simply stroked her mane, trying to get her to calm down. Once she was calm, she explained the situation before breaking down again. Luna was mortified, but she knew she couldn’t show it. If she did, she ran the risk of adding fuel to the fire. Therefore she did the only thing she could do. She offered her sister support and told her it was going to be alright. Luna hadn’t discussed the incident with anyone, not even Big Mac. She felt bad keeping it from him, but her sister had requested that no one outside the two of them be made aware. Finally reaching her destination, she knocked on the door of her sibling’s room, announcing her presence.

“Celestia, are you there? It’s me, Luna,” she said.

She waited a few moments for an answer, but none came. She was getting anxious with each passing second. Suddenly, she heard shuffling from the other side of the door.

‘What is going on in there?’ Luna thought to herself as she used her magic to turn the handle.

The princess of the night had allowed for courtesy long enough. She wanted to know what her sister was doing, and she was going to get answers, regardless of her lack of decorum. Opening the door slightly, she poked her head through the entryway. She gasped at the sight. Books and papers were floating about in magic auras, from one side of the room to the other. As Luna walked in, she found her sister in the middle of the room, surrounded by several tomes, taking notes furiously. Luna was somewhat puzzled. She walked into the room, using her magic to close the door behind her slowly and quietly. She approached her sister gingerly, clearing her throat. The action startled her sibling as she yelped, dropping some of the books.

“Doing some research for the telepods, Tia?” Luna inquired.

“Well, not exactly. Although this does have to do with helping Twilight,” she answered cryptically.

Princess Luna quirked an eyebrow at the response. As she approached one of the stacks of books, she began sifting through them, reading their titles. With each title she read, she became more nervous. Every book seemed to be about writing magic, and its application in science. Her neck snapped to the side as she stared at her sister wide eyed.

“Tia, please don’t tell me you’re doing what I thing you’re doing!” she shouted, as she walked closer to her sibling.

With a heavy sigh, Princess Celestia allowed her magic to dissipate slowly, gently placing the books and notes down. She bit her bottom lip as she turned towards her fellow alicorn. She needed to explain her position. She just hoped her kin would listen.

“Luna, I know what you’re going to say, but…the telepods may become nothing more than a dead end. I…I have to save her somehow, so yes, I’m doing some research on spells that can change ponies on the molecular level,” she admitted.

“Celestia, please, you heard what the doctors said! This type of magic is incredibly dangerous to the caster! It could even be deadly!” Luna scolded.

“Luna, I’m not some cut rate unicorn who just started studying magic yesterday! I’m the one of most magically powerful being in Equestria! I’m an alicorn, and an immortal at that! If anyone has the best chance of making this spell work, it’s me!” she countered.

“Just because you’re immortal doesn’t mean you can’t be hurt! Plus, this is largely uncharted territory! You’ll be trying something that no one has ever attempted, especially on this level! We…we have no idea what could happen to you if you try to write a spell like this!” the moon princess said, her tone becoming more exasperated with each word she uttered.

“I DON’T CARE!” Princess Celestia screamed, causing her sister to cringe.

“What do you mean, ‘I don’t care?!?’ Tia, you’re a co-ruler of a country! You raise the sun! You…you can’t risk harming yourself! You have a responsibility!” she shouted back.

“Do not lecture me about my responsibilities! I know what I’m doing!” Celestia snapped.

“Tia, I…I don’t want to have another fight. Not after…not after what happened last time. Look, I know that you blame yourself for what happened during the matter buffer experiment, but…I’m just worried about you! Please, don’t go down this path!” Luna pleaded.

“Luna, I don’t want to fight about this either, but…what would you have me do? The telepods aren’t working, Luna, and time is running out for Twilight. How could I live with myself if I didn’t explore every option? Look down every avenue? You know I have to do this, sister. I have to at least look into it,” Celestia answered.

The princess of the night approached her kin, putting a hoof on her shoulder. She needed to get through to her, lest her elder lose herself to something that even she couldn’t control. It scared her to think about how obsessive she was becoming.

“Tia, please. I…I know you love her, and I know that you’d do anything for her, but…but this is too dangerous. I…look, you lost me for a thousand years because of my own foolish obsessions. Do…do you really want to put me through that? I…I just don’t want to lose you, Tia. Please, leave this be,” Luna whispered.

Princess Celestia sighed again, looking away from her sibling. As much as she wanted to admit she was right, she also had unique knowledge in regards to the telepods. She’d seen their gruesome effects, and she knew that this spell was quite possibly the last viable option. Celestia also understood what her sister was trying to tell her as well, however. She had already been walking a fine line, and her task was beginning to consume her. She needed to continue this research, but she also had to reassure her sibling that she had everything under control, even though she knew she didn’t. She turned back towards her sibling, and began walking towards her with a smile. She wrapped a hoof around her bringing her into a hug.

“Thank you, little sister. I…I guess I’m just so worried about Twilight that I let my common sense get away from me. I swear I didn’t mean to worry you. I…I just need some rest, and then I’ll get back to work with the telepods. I still think that’s our best answer to saving Twilight. Can…can you please tell the workers that I’ll be ready to resume my work in a few hours?” she said.

“Yes, of course. Thank you, Tia, and remember I’m always here for you,” Luna answered, returning the hug.

After a few moments, they broke the hug, and Princess Luna left her elder sibling alone to go summon the other workers and scientists. Once her door was closed, Celestia stared down at her notes. They were mostly scribbles, but she’d been at it for a while and so there were quite a few pages. She bit her lip again as she stared down at them. She could just throw them away, like her sister wanted, but she had a nagging feeling. Her intuition was telling her that it’d be in her best interest to hold on to them, despite her sibling’s protests. The sun princess hated misleading her sister, but she thought it was necessary, and she couldn’t afford another argument. She used her magic to collect the notes as she placed them on a shelf in her room.

‘Just in case,’ she thought to herself as she activated her horn to begin cleaning up the stacks of books that littered her floor.

Applejack slowed her pace as she walked down the ornate hallway, the sound of her hooves clacking against the marble floor her only company. She was not looking forward to this meeting, but she knew she had to go. Yesterday had been a bit too dramatic for her taste. The argument was one of the worst her and her friends ever had, and Rarity’s behavior puzzled them all. It seemed like she’d been taking Twilight’s transformation a lot harder than she let on. After their meeting, Applejack heard about Rarity’s breakdown in front of Twilight. The fact that she had to be dragged away made her more worried about her than angry at her. She was still upset at her lashing out, however. There was no excuse for hitting Fluttershy like that, no matter how much she felt like she was being ganged up on. In the moment however, she couldn’t bring herself to call the mare on her actions. It wouldn’t have done any good, as she was clearly disturbed. What made matters worse was that when they broke the meeting, the remaining element bearers didn’t even exchange goodbyes. They simply turned and walked away. Applejack was getting worried. She felt like the bonds that held them together were slipping away. She huffed as she stopped for a moment at one of the windows, looking out over the Canterlot Gardens.

‘Ah just don’t know. Sometimes Ah wonder if we’re even still…’ she thought as a sound startled her out of her musings.

“A.J.?” the deep masculine voice uttered.

Applejack turned around towards the source, revealing her brother Big Mac. She offered him a soft smile as she walked over to him bringing him into a tight hug. He returned the embrace, as they just stood there for a few moments. They’d been through a lot over the past few weeks and, for Applejack, to know this bond was still strong meant the world to her. They broke the hug mutually as Applejack spoke.

“Big Mac, what are you doin’ here? Ah thought you’d be with the princess,” she asked.

“Nah, Ah was just meanderin’ for a little. This here castle is somethin’ else. Ah can’t help but get lost in it, ya know? Helps me think,” he answered.

“Oh, Ah get it, believe me,” she said.

“Mind if Ah join ya on yer stroll, then?” he offered.

“Um, actually, Ah do. Ya see, Ah was on my way to see… Twilight,” she said sheepishly.

“What…what do you mean, A.J.?” he pressed.

“Look, she’s…she ain’t doin’ too good, Big Mac, we both know that. Ah…Ah just want to see her. Ah got some things Ah wanna say, just in case, you know?” she said.

Big Mac huffed in disapproval. He had never felt comfortable with his sister being around Twilight, especially in the state she was in now. Regardless of her feelings, she was still his sister, and he didn’t want anything to happen to her.

“Applejack, Ah don’t think that’s such a good idea. Look, Ah get what yer doin’ ok? Ah know that the two of ya have a lot of unfinished business, and ya wanna reconcile before anything drastic happens. But, no one knows what she’s really capable of. And that scares me. Don’t it scare you?” he said.

“Well, o’course it does! But, this may be my last chance to say goodbye and Ah can’t let my fear get in the way of that,” she stated.

“A.J. Ah don’t want ya to go. If anything were to happen to ya…” he said before his sibling cut him off.

“Ah don’t need you to worry about me. Ah’ll be fine. Ah’ll be surrounded by guards and everything. They can handle…whatever happens,” she said a bit unsure of herself.

“And what if they can’t, A.J.? What if…” he started as the mare interrupted him.

“Look, we can debate this till the cows come home, but this is my decision, not yours. Ah know yer just lookin’ out for me since Ah’m yer little sister and all, but this is somethin’ Ah gotta do. Besides, Ah already cleared it with Princess Luna,” she argued.

“Wh…what?!?” he questioned as his mouth dropped.

“Yeah, not too long after our meetin’ the other day, ah went to see her, and she said this was the best thing for me to do, and Ah agreed. She didn’t tell you?” she said surprised.

“No, Ah…Ah guess she was tryin’ to protect yer privacy. Or something…” he mumbled as his eyes narrowed into a scowl.

Applejack sensed the tension immediately. She put a hoof on his shoulder as she offered him another warm smile.

“Look, it ain’t like she talked me into it or anything. My mind was pretty well made up when Ah went to see her. She just offered me a little encouragement and advice, that’s all. This was my idea from the start,” she stated sternly.

Each word his sister uttered was making him angrier and angrier. He needed to talk to Luna. The fact that she seemingly disregarded what they’d talked about infuriated him. He gently removed his sister’s hoof from his shoulder as he turned to walk way. Applejack’s smile turned into a frown as she watched him. She’d hoped that he wouldn’t take her talking to the princess personally. With the relationships between her friends deteriorating, she needed his support. After a few steps he turned back around to face her. Worry mixed with anger poured through his eyes as he addressed her again.

“Excuse me, sis, Ah got someone Ah gotta talk to. Please, just be careful, ok?” he said softly.

“You know Ah will. And you watch yerself, too. Don’t go causin’ any trouble, ya hear?” she answered.

“Too late for that,” he muttered as he turned back around, walking away from his sibling.

“Sirs, can one of you please let the princess know that I’m finished with my meal? Thank you,” Twilight said as she used her magic to push the cart towards the doorway.

As one of the guards nodded, she turned back around and made her way to the posh bed that occupied her domicile. She felt their eyes burning into her, but she didn’t care anymore. At first she was embarrassed with the guards being able to see how she ate, but with her condition worsening every day, she gave up being concerned with their grimaces. It was an odd sensation. With each passing day, her feelings melted away as the inevitable approached. She began to feel numb. She just roamed around her room wandering aimlessly from the bed to the bathroom. None of her friends came to see her. She’d get updates from the princess, but nothing more than a few tidbits of information here and there. She couldn’t blame them, really. She’d accepted that she was a monster on the outside again, and her friends didn’t want to be around her, especially since she looked almost exactly the same way she did during the final escapades of her first life. At least she thought so from the few times she worked up the courage to look in a mirror. Lost in thought, she didn’t hear the royal guard approaching, as he cleared his throat getting her attention.

“Ms. Sparkle, you have a visitor,” he stated professionally.

“A…visitor? Who?” she inquired.

She heard the hoofsteps clack closer, as the unicorn walked towards her see through wall in order to get a better view. Her jaw dropped as Applejack made her way from around the corner, locking eyes with the mare. Neither of them smiled, as they both knew this reunion wasn’t a happy one. Feeling self-conscious again, Twilight turned away, crossing her deformed right hoof over her body. Why was she here? The scholar’s mind was flooded with questions at the earth pony’s appearance. Finally, Applejack approached the wall and spoke.

“Hi…Twilight,” she said simply.

Twilight didn’t say anything, and merely offered a nod in the mare’s general direction. Undaunted, Applejack continued.

“Look, Ah…Ah don’t wanna beat around the bush here. Ah got some things to say, and Ah want you to hear’em, ok?” the farm mare began slowly.

“Just…get to the point, A.J. What do you want?” Twilight said dejectedly.

“Look, despite everything that’s happened between us, Ah just wanted to let ya know that Ah ain’t happy yer like this,” she stated.

“Are you saying the others are?!?” Twilight shouted.

“What? No! They…” she began before the unicorn cut her off again.

“Of course they’re happy I’m like this, why wouldn’t they be?!? I started this whole thing, right? So, what is it Applejack, are they amused by my torture? I bet they’re having a good laugh over my current predicament, aren’t they?!?” Twilight yelled again, her voice increasing in volume.

“Sugarcube, that ain’t what Ah meant,” Applejack said softly in a vain attempt to reassure her fellow element.

“LOOK AT ME, LOOK AT ME, I’M A MONSTER! COME ON DOWN AND SEE THE WILD BEAST IN HER CAGE! WHY DON’T YOU TELL THE REST OF THEM TO BRING SOME ROTTEN FRUIT SO THEY CAN THROW IT AT ME! WOULDN’T THAT BE FUN?!?” Twilight screamed, as she pranced around in a mock dance routine.

The action made Applejack’s heart sink. It seemed the unicorn’s paranoia would make any sort of meaningful conversation impossible. She had so many things to say, but she didn’t think the mare would listen to her now. Applejack silently cursed herself for waiting as long as she did to approach Twilight. Now, she didn’t think she’d ever be able to tell the unicorn what was on her mind.

‘No! Ah ain’t gonna give up just because she’s havin’ an episode or somthin’!’ she thought to herself as she put her hoof up on the clear wall of Twilight’s room.

“Now, that’s enough, Twi! You know me better than that! And you know that Ah’d never stoop so low as to laugh at someone who’s sick!” she said sternly.

“Really, A.J.?!? Remember what you said to me the first time I came to see you when you came back?!? You said that didn’t think you could ever forgive me for what I did! So, what is this you’re doing now, huh?!? Are you here to gloat?!? Because you’re out there and I’m in here?!? Is that it?!?” the unicorn pressed.

“Twilight, Ah just wanted to say that Ah want to be here for ya through this. It was a tough decision, but Ah realized that ya paid for the mistakes you made before, and that ya don’t deserve this. Ah…Ah never wanted this to happen to ya, especially now that yer back,” the earth pony said.

“So, then do you forgive me?!?” Twilight shouted, prodding the farm mare for an answer.

“Twi, look, Ah…” she began before the scholar cut her off again.

“It’s a yes or no question, Applejack! Do you forgive me?!?” she asked again.

Applejack’s ears lowered as she closed her eyes. As simple and direct as the question was, she honestly didn’t expect it. It was a completely reasonable and obvious inquiry, however. The problem was Applejack honestly didn’t know how to answer it. She wanted to be there for Twilight, but the more she thought about it, the more she realized she wanted to be there out of a sense of obligation rather than acceptance. The self-realization made her feel lower than she’d ever felt in her life. She wasn’t here out of love, She was here because she thought she had to be. Her memories of the recent argument between her and the rest of the elements came flooding back to her. She’d scolded them for not having the courage to be here with her, but she was just as guilty. She may have physically been here for Twilight, but her reasoning was all wrong. She’d lied to herself. Finally she opened her eyes and gave Twilight her honest answer.

“Ah don’t know, Twi. Look, we’ve been through a lot together, and…and Ah just wanted to let you know that Ah’d be here for ya, regardless of what you’ve done in the past. All of that…what happened…what you did, what we did…it just doesn’t really matter now, does it? Please, Ah just wanna be here for ya!” she said.

Twilight frowned and turned, walking back towards the bathroom. She’d heard enough from the farm mare. As hopeless as her situation was, she still hated being pitied. Applejack’s words made it clear that she was only here out of a sense of guilt and obligation. She hadn’t really forgiven her, or even tried to move past everything, no matter what she said. Cranking her neck to the side, she closed her eyes as she spoke again.

“Just leave, Applejack. You don’t really want to be here anyway. Right, element of honesty?” she snapped, before disappearing into the room, leaving a heartbroken Applejack with her hoof still on the wall.

“Are…are you sure? I…I’d really like to see her. Please?” Pinkie Pie begged as her eyes gazed down to the floor in front of her.

“Look, Ms. Pie, it’s probably not a good idea. Ms. Applejack was just here not too long ago, and things…didn’t go very well,” the royal guard explained.

“I…I understand, but...I…I really need to see her. I…I may not get another chance. Please?” she whispered.

The stallion closed his eyes, letting out a long sigh. He nodded towards the pink party mare before turning around and leading her towards Twilight Sparkle’s room. Pinkie Pie shivered with each step, as she felt her stomach drop. The thought of seeing Twilight in such dire straits was starting to become too much to bear. She needed to talk to her, though, regardless of how painful it would be for her. Twilight was still her friend. She didn’t care about what she did in the past. None of that mattered to her, as far as she was concerned. All that mattered was comforting her best friend in her darkest hour. She gulped as she rounded to corner, taking in Twilight’s new accommodations for the first time since the unicorn moved in. She stopped right behind the guard as he cleared his throat to get Twilight’s attention.

“Ms. Sparkle you have another visitor,” he stated.

“I don’t want another visitor! Tell them to go away!” she snapped, her back facing the see-through wall that enclosed her space.

“Twilight, please, it’s me, Pinkie!” she said running up to the wall.

“Pinkie? Oh, not you too! So, you’re just here out of guilt too, huh? I thought you were better than that, Pinkie,” Twilight scoffed as she walked towards her bed.

“Guilt? No! Twilight, I love you! You’re my best friend! Please, please don’t walk away from me!” Pinkie shouted as tears began to fall from her eyes.

Twilight stopped, turning slowly towards the earth pony, a snarl on her face. Her eyes narrowed as she trotted over to the magic wall, bringing her head low.

“Aha! So THAT’S why you’re here! You just don’t want me to go, so YOU don’t have to be alone, is that it?!? I’m here suffering, but it’s all about you, isn’t it Pinkie?!? You don’t really care about ME! You just care about how many ponies YOU can surround yourself with!!” she shouted.

“What?!? Twilight, no! That’s not it! All I’ve ever wanted is for you to be happy! Please...please don’t be mad at me!” Pinkie Pie answered, her tone becoming more exasperated by the minute.

Twilight shook her head in disgust as she straightened up, and turned around. She walked slowly into the recesses of her chamber, when she heard something she never thought she’d hear again-laughter. She turned around to see Pinkie Pie chuckling to herself. The unicorn had been through many different emotions since she came back. She’d felt sadness, hate, and even guilt. She never thought she’d feel both rage and confusion at the same time, however. She turned back around, stomping towards the earth pony. Just before she opened her mouth to scream at her, Pinkie cut her off.

“Do…do you remember the Winter Wrap Up when you first came to Ponyville? When we went ice-skating?” she said with a smile on her face, and tears streaming down her face.

“Wh…what?” Twilight inquired softly.

“You…you ended up crashing into me, and then…then Spike…and…and then we all landed in a snow bank! Oh, that was hilarious, wasn’t it?” Pinkie Pie continued, giggling softly.

Twilight’s gaze softened, as her head drooped. She began to feel guilty for insulting Pinkie the way she did. The pink party mare really did care about her. It became obvious what she was trying to do. She was trying to cheer her up. After all the accusations, and arguments, only one of her friends was really on her side, and she was standing right in front of her.

“Or…or how about when…when we all went to our first Grand Galloping Gala together? Wow, none of us got what we wanted that night, and we ended up wrecking the whole thing!” Pinkie Pie continued.

“Pinkie,” Twilight whispered.

“Oh! How about when we came to the castle for your birthday! And…and Rainbow Dash started a cake fight, and Rarity wore that dress! That was such a good time wasn’t it?” the earth mare inquired.

“Pinkie,” Twilight said a little louder.

“Or when you all helped me get the Cake’s prized desert over to the competition here in Canterlot? I can’t believe that Fluttershy fibbed about eating some of it! But Applejack was able to control herself, I guess…” she mused.

“PINKIE!” Twilight shouted, startling them both.

Pinkie Pie opened her eyes, as they started at each other blankly for a few seconds. They’d done this same routine before, whenever Pinkie Pie would go off on a tangent, it would always be up to poor Twilight to rein her in. The memories came back to the unicorn instantly, and soon, they both began to laugh. For a few brief seconds, they were stuck in a happy little moment in time. Things were the way they used to be, just for an instant. Soon, Twilight’s laughter slowed as she opened her eyes, looking away. Pinkie Pie opened her eyes as well, looking at the unicorn intently.

“You know, I tried to apologize to everyone. To Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Fluttershy, but I don’t think I ever apologized to you, did I Pinkie?” Twilight asked.

“No, but that’s ok,” Pinkie Pie answered.

“No, it isn’t ok. I’m sorry, Pinkie. I should have said I was sorry to you from the moment I woke up back in this world, and I didn’t. That was my mistake. I‘m sorry, Pinkie Pie. For everything I did, and everything I said, it’s just…” she began as she crossed her right hoof over her body.

“It’s alright, Twilight! I don’t care what you did in the past, you’re my friend, and that’s what…” she started before the unicorn cut her off.

“I’m dying, Pinkie. I’m dying and I’m scared. I’m so scared, Pinkie,” she whispered, her voice cracking.

The earth pony whimpered statement. The reality of the words hit her like a hard kick in the stomach. She looked at Twilight standing before her in the state she was in, and her heart dropped. For the first time since Twilight Came back to the castle, she actually studied the unicorn’s form, and she felt her fear rise exponentially. Twilight was dying. Dying, or at the very least losing who she was to this phenomenon. Either way, her immediate future was uncertain. It was in a state of chaos, and there was nothing she could do about it.

‘Chaos…’ she thought to herself.

Discord’s face entered her mind. Everything she did, her deception, her theft of the leg, all came back to her. With the little time that Twilight had left, she debated whether or not to tell her. After a few seconds, though, she made her decision. She needed to know. She deserved to know. Sitting down, Pinkie Pie sighed heavily. This wasn’t going to be easy, but she couldn’t keep it in anymore.

“Tw…Twilight, there’s something…” she started before the scholar’s blood-curdling scream cut her off.

“TWILIGHT!” Pinkie Pie shouted as she jumped up, banging on the clear wall.

The unicorn fell backward, as she shut her eyes. The pain she felt was unbearable. She rolled from one side to the other on her back, as a small nub appeared on her left side, pushing forth from her ribcage. Twilight’s eyes shot open, as she looked over at her side, watching her own flesh pull itself apart. Her gaze shot over to Pinkie Pie, who was now surrounded by guards. Struggling to speak, she opened her mouth as she looked into her friend’s eyes.

“Help…me…please…someone…help…me!” she stammered.

“SOMEONE HELP! HELP HER! SOMEONE GET THE PRINCESS!” Pinkie screamed as she banged on the door of room.

“GET HER AWAY FROM THE DOOR!” the lieutenant shouted as two royal guards, grabbed Pinkie Pie, dragging her from the entryway.

“YOU! GO ALERT THE PRINCESS IMMEDIATELY!” the commanding officer yelled again, pointing to a pegasus, as he powered up his horn, as magic began swirling around it.

The winged guard didn’t even stop to salute as he flew down the hallway as fast as his wings could take him. The other soldiers and Pinkie Pie looked on as the power built up around the unicorn’s horn. The earth pony looked back to Twilight, gasping as she saw a shape burst forth from her side, revealing a hideous insect leg. Twilight continued screaming, as the appendage flopped from side to side, with mucus membranes spilling clear fluid onto the floor beneath her. Pinkie Pie fell forward away from the two soldiers who dragged her back, as she screamed at the Lieutenant.

“PLEASE, YOU HAVE TO OPEN THE DOOR! DO IT NOW!” she shouted with tears streaming down her face.

“I’M…TRYING…THE PRINCESS SEALED THIS WALL…HERSELF! IT’S…IT’S TAKING ALL OF MY POWER TO ATTUNE TO HER MAGIC!” he bellowed back.

Every second that passed seemed like hours. Pinkie Pie threw herself into the clear wall, banging her right front hoof into the structure as hard as she could, trying desperately to get her friend’s attention.

“TWILIGHT! THEY’RE TRYING TO GET THE DOOR OPEN! JUST HANG IN THERE! PLEASE!” She screamed at the top of her lungs.

Twilight began to whimper as her eyes started to glow. Pinkie Pie gasped at the sight. The unicorn’s horn began to power up as well, as she lifted herself off the ground by her magic. She shrieked, as another appendage sprang forth from her other side, spraying blood and fluid on the wall by the earth mare, almost sending her back in fright. As a bright flash illuminated the space, blinding the royal guards and Pinkie Pie, the Lieutenant’s concentration was broken as he shielded his eyes. Once the light dissipated, Pinkie Pie rubbed her eyes, trying to clear the spots from her vision. Once her eyesight returned, she looked around nervously for the scholar. She screamed at the scene playing in front of her. Twilight stumbled around her now destroyed room, as pieces of her flesh began falling off, making wet thuds as they hit the ground. It was starting. Twilight only had one phrase go through her mind as her sentient consciousness began to leave her.

‘Get away…get away before they hurt me…get away…’ the words echoed through her mind as she stumbled into the bathroom, leaving the view of the guards and the pink mare.

“Tw…Twilight? TWILIGHT!” Pinkie Pie shrieked, as she continued to bang on the wall.

“WHY DID NO ONE ALERT ME TO THIS SOONER?!?” Princess Celestia shouted as she ran down the hallway as quickly as she could.

“I was dispatched as soon as the incident occurred, Princess! I swear to you, it came out of nowhere!” the soldier answered.

The sun goddess growled to herself as she focused on getting to her student’s quarters as quickly as possible. She cursed herself inwardly for her recent experimentation. Although she put most of her notes regarding magically changing the genetic structure of a pony away, she had been brainstorming another use for the magic, and brought some of the notes with her when she started the telepod research back up again. Unfortunately for her, she was drained of a decent amount of her magic, and couldn’t simply teleport right to Twilight’s location. She quickly put those thoughts out of her mind, however. All she could focus on right now was getting to Twilight to make sure she was alright. Every second seemed to be taking its toll on the princess as each step felt like it was heavier and heavier. It didn’t take long for the royal alicorn to feel that her strain was due to something other than physical exertion.

‘That’s not…magical distortion!’ she thought to herself as she quickened her pace.

After a few minutes, they both rounded the corner, as Celestia immediately began to assess the situation. Pinkie Pie was banging against the wall, screaming, while the other guards were trying to calm her down. Their leader had charged up his horn in an attempt to open the door. The fact that it was still locked infuriated the princess, especially since when she peered into the room, she didn’t see her student anywhere. She stopped right in front of the guard her eyes wide in anger. His magic dissipated instantly under her intense gaze.

“WHY ISN’T THIS DOOR OPEN YET?!?” she bellowed.

“I’m sorry, your highness! Just as my magic attuned to release your spell, Twilight Sparkle had a full blown magic surge! It…it blinded all of us, it was so intense that I had to start over!” he answered.

“WHERE IS SHE?!?” she screamed again.

“She went into the bathroom! Princess…we…we believe it’s starting!” he said, bowing to the princess.

“Stand back!” she said, gritting her teeth.

Princess Celestia took a deep breath, centering herself. Concentrating on what little magic she had available, she focused as much as she could on the task in front of her, trying to quell the worry consuming her. Her horn’s magic illuminated the room, as the door swung open. She turned to her guards, as she stood up straight.

“Do not come in here, until I give the order! I need to assess Twilight’s state before I can let anyone else near her! For now, stay at the entrance, and if anything gets passed me, defend Pinkie Pie to the best of your abilities. Do I make myself clear?” she said, visibly shaking.

“Yes, your highness!” they all said in unison.

Pinkie Pie stood up facing the princess. She’d stopped her futile assault on the wall right after she noticed the princess arrive. She wanted to leap at the royal alicorn’s hooves and beg her to bring Twilight back, but time was of the essence.

“Please! Get her back, Princess!” she stated through tears.

The elder alicorn nodded as she walked through the doorway, into the suite. It was dark and the only light which shown through was from her sister’s moon. The first thing that hit her was the stench. The smell was so putrid, it almost stopped her short. As she examined the room more thoroughly, she gasped as her eyes met with pieces of dead flesh adorning the floor and the bed. Each piece was garlanded with its own splatter of mucus and fluid. Sure enough, the trail led to the bathroom. She took in a deep breath as she stuck her neck inside the room, announcing her presence.

“Twilight? Are you there? It’s me, Princess Celestia. I…I’m not here to hurt…” she began before the sight in front of her cut off her train of thought completely.

The bathtub was shattered, and the plumbing was ripped to shreds. Behind what should have been the far wall of the ornate lavatory was exposed pipes, as the wall had been destroyed. The princess approached the wall, her fear rising with each step she took. One of her worst fears had been realized. In front of her was a large hole which led to the inner workings of the castle, and the edges of the hole were lined with a white, milky substance. Celestia whimpered at the implications. As her heart pounded in her chest, she turned around, running out of the bathroom, shouting as she did.

“GUARDS!”

Another chapter in the books! Sorry this one was a little late getting out. I was on vacation for a week, so everything got pushed back a bit. The next chapter is almost done though, and will be off to the prereader soon, so don’t worry!

Chapter 20

As Big Mac stomped down the hallway, his scowl grew deeper and deeper with each step he took. Every few turns, he’d pass by a royal guard, whom would immediately jump out of his way. The anger he felt from his conversation with his sibling mere minutes ago radiated off him like heat from the sun. Normally, he was as calm and collected as they come. Even back home, he rarely spoke that much, and when he did, it was usually a soft ‘yes’ or ‘no,’ but in this instance, he was livid. The fact that Luna had encouraged Applejack after he’d already expressed his disapproval made him so upset he couldn’t think straight. It even took him a moment to realize that he was back in front of the night princess’ door. He opened it without knocking, still stomping as he entered. His eyes scanned the room for his lover, and he found her sitting on the bed. Her head snapped towards him as she got up, offering him a smile.

“Oh! My goodness, you startled me Big Mac!” she said as she walked slowly towards him.

She stopped right in front of the stallion studying him intently. Her eyebrow quirked in confusion as gazed into his eyes.

“Big Mac, is something wrong?” she asked concerned.

“Is there something wrong?!? Really?!?” he retorted forcefully.

“I…I don’t…Big Mac, please, you look upset. Tell me what happened,” she said as her nerves began to unsteady.

“Ah’ll tell ya what happened! Ah ran into someone on my walk! Guess who that was?!?” he said as each word uttered increased in volume.

“What? Who? Who did you see?” she said bringing her right hoof to her chest.

“Well, Ah just happened to run into my sister on her way to see Twilight Sparkle! And sure enough, when we chatted, she told me something VERY interesting about her conversation with ya! Something about you encouraging her to go see Twilight! And Ah seem to remember the last time we talked, Ah told ya Ah didn’t want my sister near her!” he shouted.

“Now wait just a minute…” Princess Luna began before the earth pony cut her off.

“No, YOU wait a minute…” he stated before the alicorn interrupted him.

“Do NOT raise your voice to me, Big Mackintosh!” she shouted back.

His eyes narrowed at the command. She may have been used to giving orders to other ponies, but as far as he was concerned this was a completely different situation. He was not her servant. He stomped forward, as he went right up to the mare, their noses practically touching. Neither of them was giving an inch in this debate. His scowl deepened as he whispered harshly.

“Now, let me tell you somethin’ princess! When it comes to keepin’ my family safe, Ah don’t care who you are! Ah don’t care if you’re the queen of the whole dang planet! Ah’m the one whose supposed to keep Applejack and Applebloom outta harm’s way! Ah’m their big brother, and Ah will have a say in what happens to them! How dare you go behind my back and tell her that it was ok for her to meet Twilight, after Ah specifically said that Ah don’t want her goin’ anywhere near her! Ya had no right to do that, and Ah don’t want you ever doin’ somethin’ like that again! Do you understand?!?” he hissed.

“You are out of line, Big Mac! First off, this was HER decision to make, not yours, as I’ve been telling you! But you’re so obsessed with keeping her safe that you are risking her getting emotionally scarred! They had a past, Big Mac! They were close friends once, and they did great things together! She needed to get some closure for those wounds! I know it and you know it! And for the record, I never agreed with you on this, so, please stop making it seem like we came to some sort of consensus and then I betrayed you, because that’s not what happened!” she responded forcefully, puffing her chest out.

“Don’t play dumb! Ya know just as well as Ah do that you wield a tremendous amount of influence over these girls! She came to ya to get yer blessing! If you’d told her NOT to go, she woulda listened to ya!” he countered.

“You will watch your tone!” she growled as her wings straightened.

“Ah ain’t yer servant!” he shouted back, standing his ground.

“I am still a princess of Equestria! You WILL treat me with the proper respect! I made a decision, Big Mac! I supported her wanting to see Twilight Sparkle! It was her intention all along to go and talk to her! I merely agreed with her conclusion! Her mind was already made up!” she retorted.

“And what about what Ah felt, Luna?!? Didn’t that mean anything?!? She’s MY sister, not yours!” he bellowed, stomping his front right hoof.

“Yes, she’s your sister! And in case you haven’t noticed, your sister is a grown mare! She can make her own choices!” she exclaimed.

“You said it yerself, she’s makin’ these decisions based on her emotions! She ain’t thinkin’ clearly! What if she gets hurt, huh?!? What’ll happen then?!?” the stallion pushed.

Princess Luna straightened up, sighing to herself as she closed her eyes. They were getting nowhere. Clearly, Big Mac was too exasperated to continue this conversation, as it had already devolved into an argument. She’d done too much fighting during the past few weeks, and these quarrels were starting to drain her. There was nothing else that could be said between the two of them, at least for right now. She walked over towards her bed turning away from the farmer.

“So, then where do we go from here, hmm? Applejack must be speaking to her right now, so what do you want to do? You could have gone with her, but instead you’re here yelling at me,” she said in a calm tone.

“Are…are you callin’ me a coward?!?” Big Mac hissed.

“No! I’m saying that if you were really worried, you’d be at her side regardless! But in your mind you know that she’s surrounded by royal guards and that Twilight Sparkle is behind a magic wall of my own sister’s design that even her prized student’s magic can’t break! So, then why are you really here?” she inquired, turning around to face him again.

“Ya know what?!? Yer right! Why AM Ah here? Ya said it yerself, yer the princess, so ya don’t gotta listen to us little townsfolk, right? Ya can just do what ya want without havin’ to answer to nobody. So, Ah guess me bein’ here is a waste of time then, ain’t it?!?” he said as he looked away from her.

“That’s not fair, Big Mac!” she shouted, turning towards him with a hurt look plastered on her face.

“What?!? Yer the one that started with the whole ‘watch yer tone’ business, not me! Look, if we’re gonna have a relationship it can’t work if you can just pull rank on me! Especially when it comes to my family! That was outta line, and you know it!” he stated.

“But don’t you see that this is what was best for her? That maybe talking to Twilight before it was too late might actually help to get out all of the things that she was holding onto inside?!?” she said as she approached him, putting a hoof on his shoulder.

The stallion sighed as his head drooped a little. He closed his eyes as he took in her words. She wasn’t getting it. He didn’t want to fight, but he needed her to understand where he was coming from. He slowly lifted his head as he put his front hoof on hers, rubbing it gently.

“Luna…if…if Ah ever gave your sister advice that went against what you thought was right…and…and if you confronted me about it, and all Ah said was ‘couldn’t you see that’s what was best for her?’ what do you really think yer reaction would be? Do ya really think you’d have chalked it up to you and Ah just seein’ things in a different light? Or do ya think you’d be down my throat because Ah set yer sister down a path that you disagreed with? Especially if Ah knew that you disagreed with it before Ah talked to her,” he asked.

“I…I don’t know what my reaction would be,” the moon princess answered, her eyelids getting heavy as she looked away from her lover.

She took her hoof off his shoulder, and for a few moments, they simply stood there, not doing or saying anything. This was their first official fight since their relationship began. Neither of them thought that they’d be in this position so soon after beginning to see each other, but the complicated circumstances of the situation made things much tenser. Once again, Princess Luna looked up at her lover, asking the same question she did before.

“So? Where do we go from here?” she inquired.

“Luna, Ah…Ah got to be honest, Ah’m pretty upset right now. Ah…Ah know yer just tryin’ to do right by everyone, but…Ah…Ah think we need some space,” he said.

“What do you mean?” she pressed.

“Ah…Ah don’t think A.J. is gonna get any better bein’ here. Ah…Ah think it’s time she came home to be with her…family,” he said softly.

The princess’ heart skipped a beat at the stallion’s words. She did her best to keep her composure, but she soon found tears forming in her eyes. Still, she needed to show strength. She was royalty, and she required herself to act like one, despite the news. She nodded as she spoke.

“So, I…I imagine that means that you’ll be returning to Ponyville as well, then?” she said softly.

“Yes,” he whispered.

“So then…what about us?” she inquired, struggling to get the words out over the lump in her throat.

“Luna, Ah…look, Ah love bein’ around you, but…we’re talkin’ about my family here. Applejack’s been through enough. It’s time to get her home so she can be around the ponies that love her and miss her. Ah…appreciate everything you did for her. Really, Ah do, even though you may not believe me right now. But as for us? Ah’m sorry, Ah really don’t have an answer for ya. Ah mean, how can Ah be with someone who has the authority to tell me to sit down and shut up if Ah don’t like what she has to day? That ain’t no way to have a relationship. So, Ah…Ah guess Ah’m sayin’ Ah need some time to figure stuff out. Ah just need some time to think, that’s all,” he said.

Luna’s jaw clenched as the tears in her eyes began to stream down her face. The hurt and pain that was welling up inside her at the farmer’s statement was beginning to overwhelm her. The worst part about it was, there was nothing she could to about it. She’d followed her heart, telling Applejack what she thought was right, but in the end, she ended up hurting the stallion she was falling for. She straighted up clearning her throat. She needed to keep it together, no matter how horrible she felt.

“Very well, Big Macintosh. I…I have a flight lesson with Rainbow Dash right now. Please feel free to take all of your belongings out of my chambers,” she said through sniffles.

“Yes, yer highness,” he whispered, bowing his head, his eyes closed.

As he straightened up, he felt a soft breeze tickle his face. Opening his eyes, he caught a quick glimpse of Luna soaring over the balcony, leaving the farmer alone, the darkness of the room his only company.

‘Ah’m sorry, Luna,’ he thought to himself as he turned around and walked out the door.

As the stallion trotted happily down the hallway, he couldn’t help but hum a little tune to himself. It’d been a few days since he’d seen his lovely Rarity, and for him, that was a few days too many. She was so beautiful, that he found himself longing for her, even after only a day’s separation. Something began to bother the royal guard, however. The last few times they got together, the unicorn seemed a bit distant. He stopped humming at the thought. He really didn’t want to hurt her, and he hoped that he wasn’t making her uncomfortable. Different scenarios began to play out in his mind with each step he took. Finally he sighed and put those contemplations out of his mind.

‘Just play it cool, hotshot,’ he thought to himself.

He needed to keep reminding himself why she was here in the first place. She’d been through an immensely horrible experience. Even he didn’t know the full details, but he didn’t press for any. Their time together seemed to get Rarity’s mind off her troubles, and for that, he was grateful. She was too pretty to be under such stress. Regardless, however, that was probably the reason for her distance lately. It was no secret what was happening to Twilight Sparkle. All of the soldiers in the palace were on a need to know basis when it came to Ms. Sparkle, but with her worsening condition, it became necessary to alert all of the guard staff who served in the castle to be vigilant in case something happened. No one knew who had attacked her originally, but the princess made it clear that the investigation was no longer active, but the guards had to be on the lookout for anyone unfamiliar. It had been weeks, however, and no one out of the ordinary showed up. Now that she was confined to one of the suites, however, the priority became watching her and alerting the princess if anything happened. He shook his head as he didn’t want to think about work right now. In a few steps he’d be right outside his lover’s door, and that thought pushed all others aside. A hissing sound startled him, however, and he backed away, looking from side to side. The sound once again pierced his ears. It was a high pitched sound, almost female. Hearing a loud thump behind him, the surprised soldier turned around taking a low stance. His eyes went wide at the monstrosity before him. He’d never seen a creature like it before. Although it looked like a changling, he could tell that it wasn’t. It looked somewhat like a pony, but there were mandibles where the bottom part of its mouth should have been. Instead of a coat, the epidermis was exposed, revealing a charcoal gray skin, shining against the light. He gulped as he shuffled backwards. It was a bit bigger than he was, with bow-legged hooves and two extra legs attached to its sides. They looked almost like insect legs. The monster’s dark horn lit up with a black aura as it encased the royal guard in a bubble, throwing him against the wall. He grunted as his back slammed into the wall, his helmet falling off. Shaking his head, he tried to stand up quickly, but before he could move, the creature was on top of him, using its legs, to pin the stallion to the ground. He struggled, doing his best to squirm out of its grip, but it was no use. Whatever this thing was, it was much stronger than him. For a moment it just looked into his eyes, confusing the stallion.

‘Wh…what the hay is it doing?!?’ he thought to himself as the creature’s mandibles widened.

Rarity had been lying in her bed for hours now, staring up into the darkness. She couldn’t sleep. Not only was she scheduled to have one of her romantic rendezvous, but the past few days had made her even more of a nervous wreck than she’d already been. She cursed herself for lashing out at Fluttershy the way she did during the meeting. She’d come so close to slipping, but she was able to at least maintain her composure long enough to get out of the room without telling them what’s happened to her over the last few weeks. It made her feel horrible however.

‘I hit Fluttershy, but here I am more worried about myself than about her! What’s wrong with me?!?’ she thought to herself.

Her thoughts quickly turned to her breakdown in front of Twilight. She’d never felt so many emotions at once before: Betrayal, anger, hate, sadness. She’d felt them all, as she held her hoof up against the clear wall up against the unicorn’s own deformed appendage. She’d obsessed over what to do, but she had no answer for the questions gnawing at her mind. She was lost. And the worst part about it was, she had no one to turn to. The only solace that she’d been receiving was from her lover, but even then, it was a mixed bag. She’d been falling for him for a while now, and there was some part of her that loved his embrace, but she couldn’t see past Twilight’s act of vengeance, and his presence was a constant reminder of that.

‘Can I be with him? After everything I’ve gone through?’ she mused as she turned over under her covers, trying to find a more comfortable position.

Suddenly, a loud bang startled her, rousing her from her bed. She made her way over to the door as quickly as she could.

“What in Equestria was that?!?” she whispered to herself as she used her magic to swing her door open.

She walked out into the hallway briskly, before turning around and screaming at the sight before her. It was a monster. It was the monster. The thing she and the rest of her friends feared the most. The shape was a little different, but there was no doubt that the beast in front of her was Twilight Sparkle. Rarity’s heart stopped as she gazed upon the scene. She was on top of a stallion, and was pinning him to the ground. Her eyes widened further as tears formed in her eyes as she recognized the royal guard.

“HALBERD!” she screamed as she rushed forward.

“RARITY, NO STAY BA-AHHHH!” he screamed as a white milky substance splashed on his face.

Rarity shrieked as she looked on helplessly. Halberd’s head thrashed from side to side, as his fur melted, and his skin began to blister. He choked as smoke shimmied up into the air, while pieces of flesh fell from his face revealing parts of his jaw and cheekbones. Another burst shot from the beast’s mouth again splashing onto the stallion, as his muscle tissue melted away, remnants falling to the floor like wads of wet paper. Within a few moments, Halberd’s form ceased all movement, as the skull which once contained the face of Rarity’s lover fell to the side.

Rarity whimpered at the sight of her dead lover’s exposed skull. Her heart was beating faster and faster with each passing second. Relying on pure instinct, she turned, trying to run as fast as she could back into her room. A tremendous weight came crashing down on her shoulders, however, forcing the unicorn onto her belly. She screamed again, writhing underneath Twilight’s new hybrid form. She needed to get away, lest she end up like Halberd. Fear kept her mind petrified, however, as the creature struck Rarity on her side with one of its deformed appendages, turning her over onto her back. Rarity shuffled away as quickly as her hooves would allow, trying desperately to get back into her room. The beast leapt forward, however, its face mere inches away from the fashion designer’s. Tears streamed down her face as she looked into its cold eyes. All she saw was anger. Rage. And she seemed to be its focal point. She whimpered as the hybrid studied her. Rarity couldn’t move. She dared not. She needed to concentrate however. She took a deep breath, shivering, as she cried out to her former fellow element.

“Tw…Twilight, please…please don’t hurt me!” she begged, shaking underneath the fleshy body weighing her down.

The creature just moaned in response, its glare intensifying. It then took hold of Rarity’s hooves, spreading them apart, still keeping her firmly on the ground. The sensation was familiar to Rarity. Her eyes widened as she remembered her fight with Twilight in her room. How she defeated her. Her horror intensified at the thought.

“TWILIGHT, PLEASE! PLEASE STOP! DON’T HURT ME, PLEASE, PLEASE DON’T HURT ME!” Rarity screamed as she continued trembling with tears streaming down her face.

From her side, she heard heavy hoofsteps barreling down the hallway. The creature looked up and over to its right side, as Rarity did the same. Three royal guards crashed into the hybrid, releasing Rarity from its grip. As she turned to see the stallions wrestling with Twilight’s new form, she felt herself being dragged away from the scene. She screamed at the new development, until she caught sight of a royal guard standing in front of her.

“Ms. Rarity, are you alright?!?” he asked.

Before she could answer, however, he was knocked away, as one of the guard’s own colleagues crashed into him, a black magic aura dissipating just after they made contact with the ground. The unicorn turned to see the fly hybrid monster tossing the soldiers from side to side. She needed to do something. By her estimation, they were earth ponies, but she was a unicorn. A magic user. She needed to help them. Looking around, she found a large curtain ordaining one of the stained glass windows in the hallway. This was her chance. Taking a deep breath, she activated her horn, dislodging the drape from its rod, and throwing it over the beasts head with a guttural grunt. She’d succeeded in surprising the creature as it began rolling around trying to fight its way out of the curtain.

“RUN!” one of the royal guards shouted, as they each surrounded Rarity, taking off down the hallway as fast as they could.

The hybrid finally released itself from its cloth prison, turning around, trying to assess the situation. No one was there, and she was alone. She let out another ethereal moan as it ran down the other side of the corridor.

Rainbow Dash panted as she completed yet another loop through the cloud ring. She’d been at her practice session for a while now. The pegasus got there a little early, and decided to get some warm-ups in before her flight lesson with Princess Luna. She’d learned so much from her during these past few weeks. Even though she was usually more rough and tumble than cerebral, her injury forced her to be more analytical, a side of her flying that now that she’d been force to use, she found sorely lacking. Now that she had to slow down and concentrate more on the finer points of flying, she really began to appreciate the night princess’ guidance. She’d become fascinated with the ancient flying techniques that Luna had been teaching her. They were unlike anything she’d ever read about, and she was grateful for the tutelage. It was one thing to read about these movements in a book, but entirely another to have someone show her in the flesh. Especially someone who actually used these techniques over a thousand years ago. It was a once in a lifetime opportunity, and one that Rainbow Dash decided to take full advantage of. She’d been writing down some questions to ask the royal alicorn as she thought of them. It was part of Luna’s mental exploration of flight, which, although she doubted at first, had come to absolutely adore. As she completed the next loop, she spotted Princess Luna flying towards her from the corner of her eye. Stabilizing herself, she floated down to the ground, before neatly tucking her wings in. She immediately offered her teacher a warm smile, but the smile quickly became a frown as she watched the princess of the night approach her. She could tell that something happened. As Luna landed, Rainbow Dash approached her tentatively.

“Princess? Is…is everything ok?” the pegasus inquired softly.

For a moment, the dark coated alicorn didn’t answer. She simply stared at the ground, her eyelids heavy. Her demeanor worried Rainbow Dash, as the young flyer walked closer to her.

“Princess, what’s wrong?” she asked.

“What? Oh, it’s…it’s nothing,” Luna said.

“Well, it doesn’t seem like it’s ‘nothing’ to me. You’re upset. It’s obvious, even to me. So, what happened?” she pressed.

Princess Luna turned away from her new student, crossing her front right hoof over her torso. Rainbow Dash’s frown deepened at the sight. Luna had been so good to her, and she wanted to return the favor. She reached out and put a hoof on the mare’s shoulder. Luna stiffened at the contact and her head snapped around looking the pegasus in the eye.

“Look, you’ve been helping me get my feelings out ever since all this stuff started with Twilight. Coming out here…it’s been better than I ever hoped! You…you taught me not to keep my feelings all bottled up and that I should talk about them with someone I trust. Well, that someone has been you for a while now. I may be overstepping here, but why not take your own advice? It’s just me, ok? No one else is around here. So, talk to me. Please?” she whispered.

Luna couldn’t help but smile. She was right. Perhaps talking to someone was the right course of action here. Just because she was over a thousand years old didn’t mean that she couldn’t get confused once in a while. Using her front hoof to remove Rainbow Dash’s from her shoulder, she sat down, clearing her throat.

“I…Big Mac and I had a…fight...and…it didn’t end well,” she started.

“What?!? What happened?!? I…I thought everything was going great between you two?!?” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, taking a seat across from the moon princess.

“It was, but…well…you know my feelings about Twilight Sparkle. As much as I understand that it may be difficult for you and your friends, I urged you, and still urge you to talk to Twilight before…before it’s too late,” she said looking away.

“Yeah, I know. I’ve been thinking about going to see her, but…I’m…I’m still kinda collecting my thoughts on the whole thing. I’m…I’m just not sure if I could go through with it, you know?” Rainbow Dash said.

“Yes, I know. That’s why I merely expressed my opinion, and I haven’t tried to really push you into doing something that would make you feel uncomfortable. Ultimately, it must be your decision to make, I cannot force you,” Luna stated.

“But…I’m confused here. What does that have to do with you and Big Mac?” the pegasus pressed.

“He had…expressed to me his disapproval of my perspective, especially when it came to his sister. He’s scared that since Twilight’s status has become…unstable, that it would pose a danger to his sister if they were in close proximity to each other,” she explained.

“Hmm. Well, yeah, I guess that kinda makes sense,” the young flyer said while rubbing her chin with her left hoof.

“We discussed the matter, but before we could reach an agreement, we were interrupted and could not continue the conversation. Applejack came to see me later on, and I told her that I was alright with her seeing Twilight. I encouraged her to go. Big Mac found out about it, and suffice to say, he wasn’t very happy with me,” the moon princess continued.

“Wait, so, you knew he’d have a problem with Applejack seeing Twilight, but you told Applejack it was ok anyway?” Rainbow Dash questioned.

“Yes,” Luna answered simply.

“But…why? I…I mean, they are brother and sister, and they’re really close. I…I don’t mean to speak out of turn here, but are you really that surprised that Big Mac found out?” the pegasus said.

“Rainbow Dash, as I’ve said before, this must be your decision to make. Twilight’s change, in whatever form it takes, is coming very soon. I…I just wanted to offer you closure. Closure that none of you got the last time. I…I guess I…” she stammered.

“What?” the rainbow-maned mare pressed.

“You…you know, my sister and I never talked about my return,” Luna stated.

“What do you mean?” the flyer asked.

“When…when you all broke me away from the nightmare’s grasp, my sister was happy to see me. She…she told me over and over again how happy she was that I was back and that she missed me. And…and although it felt good to hear those words, we never actually talked about why I changed. We never addressed the issues that caused us both so much pain a thousand years ago. A few weeks ago, Celestia and I had a fight, and during it, we said some nasty things to each other and…and she brought up my time as Nightmare Moon. It hurt me deeply, Rainbow Dash. It was after that quarrel that I realized that we’d never actually talked about what happened between us, and…and all of those emotions ultimately came out in a fight that ended up hurting us both,” she said.

Rainbow Dash nodded as Luna stood up and continued.

“I…I just didn’t want you and your friends to go on the rest of your lives without having the opportunity to say the things to her that are in your heart. I know the regret I feel and I just didn’t want you to experience that. Maybe…maybe I projected too much of myself into what Applejack was trying to do, but I honestly thought it was the best thing for her, and for the rest of you,” Luna explained.

“Look, I…I get what you’re saying, but…well…I guess there really is no clear cut right or wrong answer to this, huh? I…I mean I get what you’re trying to do, but I also see Big Mac’s point. I just…I dunno,” Rainbow Dash said looking over her shoulder.

“It’s alright, Rainbow Dash. I wasn’t looking for you to give me an answer. And you’re right, it was…nice to have someone listen to me on this. Thank you,” the moon princess stated, bowing her head.

“You’ve been doing the same for me, Princess Luna. I’m glad I could oblige,” the pegasus answered offering a warm smile.

As the flyer stood, they both turned, hearing the sound of flapping coming from behind them. Three royal guards approached them quickly, almost panting at the effort. Both Princess Luna and Rainbow Dash were immediately concerned. As they landed in front of them, the lead guard approached the princess of the night, a solemn look on his face.

“Princess Luna, Princess Celestia has summoned you and Rainbow Dash. It’s…it’s begun,” he said.

Fluttershy stood on her balcony, enjoying the night air as the cool breeze tossed her mane to the side slightly. Every once in a while, the breeze would become more powerful, tickling the cheek where she sported the bruise that Rarity gave her. She lifted her front hoof and rubbed it gently over the injured flesh. It still stung a bit, but it seemed to be going away. Fluttershy sighed as she once again thought back to the incident. She felt horrible after it happened. The animal lover had let her anger take control over her and she ended up pushing Rarity into a corner until she lashed out. Granted, it wasn’t like her to do so, but she couldn’t blame the unicorn. Twilight’s return and current transformation had been taking its toll on all of them emotionally. Princess Luna had encouraged her and the rest of them to go see Twilight before it was too late. Fluttershy had tried. She’d really tried. There were so many times when she’d walked over to her door, reaching out to open it, but sure enough, her fear got the better of her, and she just resigned herself to staying in her suite. She needed to find a way to make the vicious circle stop. Each time she got scared, it angered her. She felt like she couldn’t control herself, which just fed into the fear and anger even more. It needed to stop. How could she put a stop to it, though? She’d thought about approaching Princess Luna about her issues, but she’d been spending most of her time with Big Mac and Rainbow Dash. She wasn’t speaking to Applejack, she didn’t want to talk to Rarity, not after what happened, and it seemed like Pinkie Pie had no intention of reaching out to her either. Princess Celestia was busy with the telepod project, as well. The mere thought of those mechanical monstrosities sent a shiver down her spine. Fluttershy sighed deeply, looking up at the stars in the sky. It was a beautiful night. Princess Luna had outdone herself. Her eyelids became heavy as she lay down on her belly.

‘I guess I really am alone, huh?’ the pegasus thought to herself.

A loud thumping coming from inside the suite snapped her back to reality, as she got up quickly, moving into the bedchamber, and quickly opening the door.

Fluttershy gasped at the sight. There were three royal guards standing there, looking at her intently. She felt her fear rise. Why were they here? Did something happen? Questions began to permeate her mind, as she stood underneath their gaze. After a moment, the lead guard spoke up.

“Ms. Fluttershy, it is imperative that you come with us right away!” he said sternly.

“Oh…oh, my, did something happen?!? Is…is everything alright?!?” she inquired worriedly.

“I’m afraid not, Ms. Fluttershy. There’s been a development. We’ve been instructed by the princess herself to bring you to the rally point unharmed,” he answered.

‘What?!? Unharmed?!? Rally Point?!?’ she thought to herself as she brought her right hoof to her chest, backing away from the entryway.

“Wh…what happened?!? Please…please tell me what happened!” Fluttershy shouted as her breathing became more labored.

“Everything will be fine, as long as you come with us, we can assure…” the guard started before feeling something drip onto his nose.

It was a white, milky substance, and whatever it was, it burned. The stallion, grunted, shaking his head from side to side. He looked up to see where the leak was coming from.

“What was th-AHHH!” he screamed as a wave of the acid poured down onto his face.

Fluttershy’s eyes went wide as she screamed. She slammed the door shut, locking it instantly. The pegasus put her back against the door, bracing it with every ounce of strength she had. She knew what that was. She’d seen it before. Everything came together in her head. Why the guards were there, what they said about there being a ‘development’ and that grisly scene she just experienced. Twilight’s transformation was complete and she was on the loose. She shut her eyes tight, as she felt her heart begin to beat faster. She could hear the struggle through the door. The ethereal moan was just like the one she heard come from Twilight after her transformation. She was out there, right now. Fighting royal guards. They and this two inch door of oak was the only thing that separated her from the beast that lurked just on the other side. She could hear the screams of the men as they fought bravely. As hard as they battled, Fluttershy could tell that they were losing.

‘Please win, please, please, please win!’ she thought to herself, as she did her best to maintain control.

The animal lover soon felt three hard thumps, one right after the other against the outer wall of her room. After a few moments, she pressed her ear up against the door, shivering and whimpering at the evidence of what just happened. There were three guards, and there were three loud bangs. The silence was killing her. The not knowing what was going on behind the door, not knowing whether or not she was going to be safe terrified the element of kindness. A loud and forceful hit against the door caused her to yelp, as she continued to brace the door with all her might.

“Go away, please, please, go away!” she whimpered, as the hammering against her entrance continued.

She heard the moan again from the other side, and then nothing. No more beating, and no more movement or sound. Fluttershy let out a deep breath as she let her muscles relax. It seemed that she was gone. As the pegasus began to get up, the door crashed on top of her, the hinges snapping like twigs. Fluttershy shuffled away, looking up at her attacker. It was her. Twilight’s hybrid form stood before her, staring at her menacingly. The yellow mare screamed at the top of her lungs, as tears streamed down her face. This was her worst nightmare realized. Reacting on pure instinct, she made a mad dash for the bathroom. The hybrid stuck out one of its appendages, however, tripping the pegasus. Fluttershy grunted, as she slid on the bathroom tiles, her face crashing into the far wall. She turned around, shrieking again, as she saw the monster approach her.

“HELP, SOMEBODY HELP ME, PLEASE, HELP ME!” she screamed as loud as she could.

Once the beast entered the room, it shut the door, approaching Fluttershy slowly.

Suddenly, they both heard hoofsteps coming from outside. Before she could react, the monster grabbed her and dragged her into the tub, cradling her like a foal. Fluttershy didn’t know what to do. The beast then wrapped one of its appendages around the mare’s throat, squeezing tight, causing her to whimper. Too frightened, and without any air, Fluttershy couldn’t scream.

‘Please, I’m in here, please come in here!’ she thought to herself as she felt a huge weight on her chest.

Fluttershy looked down to see what else the monster was doing to her, but she saw nothing. The weight on her chest kept getting worse and worse, until she opened her mouth even wider at the painful sensation within her torso. She’d never felt pain like this before. Her legs had gone numb, and she felt like she was drowning. She shut her eyes tight, trying to think through the pain, but they quickly shot open as she realized what was happening.

‘No, no, I’m having a…’ was her last thought before the darkness took her.

Well, there ya go! Another chapter down! I can’t believe I wrote 20 chapters! Rest assured, there is quite a lot more to go in this tale, so stay tuned!

Chapter 21

As Applejack lay in bed, she couldn’t help but sigh as she felt another tear stream down her face. Turning over on her back, she sighed deeply as she stared up into the darkness of her room. Her conversation with Twilight had been less than fruitful. The unicorn accused her of insincerity when it came to her current state, and at first, it infuriated the farmer to think that someone called her a liar. What made it hurt more, however, was the fact that the more she thought about it, the more she realized that her fellow element was right. Why had she really gone down there? Was she there for Twilight or herself? As she asked these questions, the realization quickly came. She has a large family, and she’d been to her share of funerals. With Twilight’s demise hanging over the whole castle, she couldn’t help thinking about the ones that she attended over the years. Determined to get deeper into the truth of the matter, she asked herself the same inquiries. Why go to a funeral? No one likes to go to a funeral. No one wants to go to a funeral, so then why does one go?

‘Because you gotta, Ah guess,’ she answered mentally as she turned over in her posh bed.

You went because you had to. You went because family honor demanded that you show respect to the ones who are no longer with us. But, do you want to be there? In her mind, there was only one true and sane answer to that question.

‘No. No, Ah guess Ah was only there ‘cause Ah thought Ah had to be,’ she thought to herself as she took in another deep breath.

The realization made her feel horrible, like she was betraying someone who was sick and didn’t know any better. It was as though she was playing a cruel trick on Twilight and herself, and that thought shook her to the core. It sickened her to think that she’d become so selfish, and all because of fear. Maybe even hatred. It never occurred to her that she could hate someone else. Especially not someone who was her best friend. She’d always thought of herself as above it somehow, but when she dwelled on it, it seemed that she was just like everybody else. Perhaps she had a bit too much pride to let herself feel what was truly in her heart, just like Princess Luna had warned? She sighed again as she turned over. Her confusion just kept building with each passing thought.

‘Maybe Ah can try again tomorrow. Get all my thoughts in order before Ah go see her again,’ she mused as knock from her door caught her attention.

She huffed in frustration as she rose to answer it. She didn’t really feel like talking to anyone, but with royalty around, it was always possible that one of the princesses were calling on her. Besides, everyone pretty much knew where she was, so it wasn’t as though she was hiding. She opened the door slowly, as the light from the hallway blinded her slightly. As her vision returned, her eyes widened at the sight of her big brother standing in her doorway.

“Oh, uh, hi, Big Mac,” she said softly.

“Hey, sis,” he answered.

For a moment the two of them just stood there. Their last meeting had been quite tense, and neither of them was looking for a fight. Finally, Big Mac cleared his throat before he spoke again.

“Can…can Ah come in?” he asked.

“Oh, uh, yeah, o’course you can, Big Mac,” she said as she turned back into the bedchamber.

“Look, Ah…Ah’m sorry for blowin’ up at ya before. Ah wasn’t really mad at ya. Ah was just concerned, is all,” he stated as he walked behind her.

“Look, it…it was somthin’ Ah had to do. Ah was hopin’ that you’d support me! Yer mah brother! We’re supposed to stick together!” the mare scolded.

“A.J. Ah ain’t lookin’ for a fight, alright? But, it’s my responsibility to look out for ya, and Ah ain’t gonna apologize for that,” Big Mac countered sternly.

“And Ah’m responsible for myself. Twilight was my friend a lot more than she was yours. Ah…Ah had to see it through. Can’t you understand that?” she inquired turning towards him, a look of sadness plastered on her face.

“Ah know, A.J. Look, Ah’m yer big brother, and Ah’m gonna worry about ya whether ya like it or not. Ah just hope you can understand that, too,” he said.

Silence reigned again, as the two siblings looked away. They were getting nowhere like this. They each had valid points, and to continue fighting would be pointless, as they’d just be going around in circles. It was time to change the subject. Once again, Big Mac cleared his throat and spoke up.

“So? How did it go?” he inquired.

“How did what go?” Applejack questioned in confusion.

“Yer meetin’ with Twilight. Were ya able to say what you wanted to say?” he pressed.

Applejack sighed at the mention of her rendezvous with the scholar. She closed her eyes as she sat down. She could feel the tears beginning to form in her eyes as she thought about what they talked about, and what the unicorn accused her of. She looked away as she began to speak.

“Big Mac, do…do you think…Do you think Ah’m…” she stammered, doing her best to form her words as a plethora of thoughts invaded her mind.

“What, A.J.?” he pushed.

“Selfish? Like, do ya think that maybe Ah’m…not respectable?” she asked.

“Ah’m sorry, Ah…Ah don’t follow, sis. Yer the most honorable gal Ah know, and Ah ain’t just sayin’ that ‘cause yer my sister,” he said offering a smile.

Applejack’s frown deepened at the statement. Big Mac was officially confused. He was certain that the words he spoke would lighten his sibling’s spirits, but instead they seemed to dampen them. He approached her gingerly, putting a hoof on her shoulder.

“What happened, sis?” he asked softly.

“It’s…it’s somthin’ that Twilight said when Ah went to see her. She…she said that Ah was only there out of a sense of obligation, and…and that Ah didn’t really wanna be there. To her, Ah guess it cheapened the experience, like Ah was lyin’ to her and to myself when Ah said that Ah wanted to be there for her though this whole thing,” she answered.

“And…you think that just bein’ there because yer supposed to be there makes you bad? On the inside?” the stallion pressed.

“Well…yeah. Ah…Ah’ve been doin’ a lot of thinkin’. Like about when we were younger. How many Apple family funerals did we attend growin’ up? It was quite a few, right? So…did we wanna be there, or did we go just ‘cause we were supposed to? Ah mean…if…if we only went because we were supposed to, do you think that…that maybe we dishonored everyone we went to pay our respects to?” she said.

Big Mac sighed as his head drooped. His sister was asking some esoteric questions, ones that he hadn’t been prepared to deal with. He needed to take a moment to collect his thoughts. He looked up into his sister’s eyes, before sitting down next to her.

“Look, A.J. Ah wouldn’t fret over that kinda thing too much. Nobody likes death. It scares us, ‘cause…well, it’s scary. Do you know anyone who’d be happy to deal with not ever seein’ a loved one again? Ah sure don’t. This kinda sadness affects everybody, no matter who you are. Do…do ya think Twilight would be happy going to yer funeral? Or seein’ you on yer deathbed? We don’t like to see the ones we love in pain, Applejack. That’s just normal. And…when we do have to deal with it, it’s not that we don’t wanna be there, it’s that we don’t like seein’ someone we love suffer. There’s a difference. Do…do you get what Ah’m sayin’?” he answered.

Applejack’s eyes went wide as she pulled her brother into a hug, gripping his neck tight. He returned the hug, as they just stood there for a few minutes and the only sound they heard was the mare’s soft sniffling. She thought back to when she first arrived at the castle. She’d never felt so vulnerable in her life. She’d always thought of herself as strong. Independent. But, after their ordeal back in Ponyville, that strong core that she relied on had been smashed to pieces. She felt like a child who realized just how scary the darkness could be, even in your own room. It was a long hard road of barely eating or sleeping, bouts of crying, and arguments with the ones she loved the most. And just as she was making progress, Twilight Sparkle showed up out of nowhere, and all of her work came crashing down. She didn’t know what to say to her, or how to deal with her. She’d tried to push her feelings deep inside her, but after her meeting with the unicorn, it was useless to keep them bottled up any longer. She finally let them out. She cried, hugging her brother even tighter.

“Ah’m sorry Ah made you worry, Big Mac. Ah…Ah’m sorry for everything! Everything Ah did back home! Ah love you! Ah love you so much!” she sobbed into her elder sibling’s shoulder.

“Ah know, A.J. And Ah love you too. Ah’ll always be there for ya, no matter how hard a time yer havin’,” he assured her as he used his other hoof to stroke her mane gently.

A loud knock at the door startled them, as they both turned, staring at the entrance. Applejack took a minute to compose herself while Big Mac walked over to the door opening it slightly. Before him stood three royal guards. He studied them for a moment, and he could tell by their expressions that something happened. The one in front of him then spoke up.

“Please come with us, both of you. There’s been a development,” he said.

“Where are patrols five and six?” Princess Celestia asked urgently.

“They are in Sectors A and B, your highness,” the commander answered.

The princess of the sun gave her subordinate a nod as she studied the blueprints of the castle. She’s been mobilizing teams as soon as she left Twilight’s room. Once she’d recalled as many royal guards as she could, she sent teams to go fetch her sister and the other elements. She needed to make sure they were safe. Pinkie Pie was already with them, sitting quietly in the corner. The look of melancholy on her face was disturbing to say the least. The royal alicorn hoped the others would be here soon. As that thought entered her mind, fate seemed to comply with her wishes. Her sibling and Rainbow Dash were the first to arrive, and Luna had immediately taken her place at the elder alicorn’s right side. She did her best not to let her worry show, and for now, her façade was working. She focused on the task at hand, finding her student and making sure everyone else was safe. Activating her magic, she moved one set of plans off to the side of her large table, and grabbed another set, laying them down in front of her and the rest of the commanders.

“What about this ventilation system?” she asked pointing to a section of the parchment.

“We can have teams at every access point in ten minutes, your highness,” one of the soldiers answered.

“Good. Make preparations for the royal gardens as well. We cannot afford to let Twilight go into Canterlot proper. That is our second highest priority,” she stated urgently.

“Yes, your highness!” the three commanders said in unison as they saluted their princess.

Suddenly, the door opened, revealing a squad of royal guards, Applejack and Big Mac. Rainbow Dash was at the farm mare’s side immediately, pulling her into a hug. The action took Applejack by surprise, as Big Mac walked over to Princess Luna. They eyed each other, but let go of any malcontent they had for each other. Now simply wasn’t the time for personal drama.

“What happened?” the stallion asked flatly.

“Twilight Sparkle has fully transformed. She is now a hybrid of unicorn and insect,” the moon princess answered softly.

“What?!? When…when did that happen?!?” Applejack asked as her voice began to crack.

“It happened about an hour ago. Look, it’ll be ok, A.J. We’re safe here. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are on this. Right?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“I can assure you, we will not let any harm come to you or the other elements. However, it is imperative that we find Twilight. There is no telling what kind of damage she could do in her state,” Luna said doing her best to remain confident.

The door burst open suddenly, startling everyone in the room. Three royal guards and Rarity collapsed in the center as one of the other soldiers closed the door quickly. Taking in gulps of air, the guards soon steadied themselves, making their way to the princess of the sun. She was immediately worried. They looked as though they’d been through a battle. Without wasting any time, Princess Celestia approached the main guard of the squad, steadying him as she spoke.

“Easy. You’re safe now. Report,” she commanded.

“We…we fought her, princess. I…I can tell you that…that three guards aren’t enough. We were barely able to get Ms. Rarity back here safely,” he stated, still taking in gulps of breath.

“Is anyone hurt?” Princess Luna chimed in.

The four ponies stiffened at the question as they each hung their heads low. Everyone else’s eyes went wide at the implication. Something had happened. Princess Celestia stepped away from the guard, after she was sure he’d regained his footing.

“What happened?” she inquired.

“He…he was one of ours, your highness…from the nightshift…his name was…” he started before a feminine voice cut him off.

“Halberd,” Rarity whispered just loud enough for everyone to hear.

They all turned towards Rarity. She knew she had to keep her façade up, and she panicked at her moment of weakness. She cleared her throat before speaking again, taking her time to think about how to relay how she’d know his name.

“Yes, he…he saved me. Twilight…was right outside my door, when…when, the guard held her off before the others could arrive. I…I owe him my life,” she said softly.

“Well? Where is he? He should be either here or in the infirmary if he’s injured,” Luna said.

“No, your highness…Halberd is…he’s…” one of the other guards started.

“Dead. He’s…he’s dead, your highness,” Rarity stated softly as her voice began to crack.

Everyone gasped as Princess Celestia hung her head. This was her worst nightmare coming true in front of her eyes. She’d failed to save Twilight from her gruesome fate and now her very own guards were paying the price in blood. She wanted to scream, but she knew she couldn’t. She needed to be strong, now. Stronger than she’s ever been before. She straightened up, taking a moment to compose herself before speaking.

“I’m…sorry. Right now, however, our priority must be bringing Twilight in, especially that now we know she’s acting with deadly force. The squads will now double in number. Six to a squad, each one led by a lieutenant. Use…use whatever force you can,” Princess Celestia said softly, as tears filled her eyes.

“Princess? Are…are you sure?” one of the guards asked approaching her tentatively.

“Princess, please, no! That’s…that’s still Twilight out there!” Pinkie Pie shouted as she ran up to the royal alicorn.

“Pinkie, please, the guards need to be able to defend themselves. I…I don’t want to hurt Twilight either…believe me, but I have to protect all of my subjects. Besides, I do have a plan, which hopefully will save her,” she explained.

“Plan?” Princess Luna said, tilting her head slightly.

“Yes. But it’s going to take both of us to work,” she advised.

Just as Luna was about to ask for further details, one of the royal guards spoke, as everyone turned to face him.

“Halberd. Where have I heard…oh no!” he said.

“What is it?” Princess Celestia pressed.

The stallion approached her, whispering in her ear. The monarch’s eyes widened as she brought her hoof to her face. This was bad. She couldn’t afford to lose a squad to body recovery right now, but from what she’d just heard, she’d need to make preparations.

“Very well. Take a new squad and retrieve the body. But, be on your guard, as we still don’t have a location on Twilight Sparkle yet,” she warned.

“We’ll be careful, your highness,” he said as he bowed slightly. He nodded to his two companions, as they made their way to the door.

“May…may I…” Rarity stuttered as she approached the guards as they were leaving.

“Yes, Ms. Rarity? What is it?” the stallion said.

Rarity’s eyes widened as she realized that now all eyes were on her. Once again, she’d acted without thinking, and her rash behavior once again forced her onto a corner on the subject of her lover. She straightened up, doing her best to keep her composure. She cleared her throat as she sighed deeply.

“I’d…I’d like to accompany you…if…if that’s alright. Halberd…he…he saved my life, so I…I’d like to pay my respects,” she said softly, bringing a hoof to her chest.

“No. It’s not safe for you out there right now, Rarity. You are to stay her with us. That goes for the rest of you as well,” Princess Celestia said sternly.

The unicorn’s head drooped as tears fell from her eyes. She wished so badly that he could be here with her right now. He’d only been gone for a few minutes, and she could already feel the burning in her stomach and chest. She missed him already. She gasped at the touch of feathers across her back, as she looked up. Celestia had draped her wing over the fashion designer, pulling her close.

“I understand. He did save you, and you wish to show your gratitude and pay your respects. But, if you get hurt, his sacrifice will be in vain. Give it some time, and if I feel it is safe enough, I will allow you to be escorted to the infirmary to see him, alright?” she said, nuzzling Rarity gently.

Rarity nodded as the door burst open again. Three stallions walked in swiftly, closing the door behind them. They approached the royal alicorn, bowing slightly.

“Princess, we saw Ms. Sparkle! She’s headed to the north side of the castle!” he said.

‘That’s where Spike is!’ she thought to herself as her eyes went wide.

“Alright, take a squad in that direction. Luna, you’re with me. I told you I have a plan, and we need to get started as soon as possible. Anything else you can tell us about your encounter?” Celestia inquired.

The leader closed his eyes as he sighed deeply. Opening them, he composed himself, and answered the alicorn.

“Yes. Un…unfortunately, we were sent to retrieve Ms. Fluttershy. How…however, Ms. Sparkle got to her before we did. She’s…she’s been hurt, and is now in the infirmary. I’m…I’m so sorry, your highness!” he explained bowing as low as he could.

“NO! No, no, no, no…” Applejack shouted as she pushed passed the guards, throwing the door open and dashing down the hall as fast as she could.

“A.J. STOP!” Big Mac yelled, running after her.

Applejack continued to lay her head onto Fluttershy’s sheets, a wet spot forming around the space where her eyes pressed against the fabric. It had been over a half hour, and she couldn’t stop crying. Every time she thought she’d calmed down enough, she’d look up, and the sight of her friend hooked up to monitors and a breathing mask would simply trigger a new bout of wailing. She’d gotten the story from the nurse when she got there, but she was so worried, that she only took in every other word. Apparently, the squad fought Twilight, and was temporarily dispatched. They recovered quickly, however, and raced into Fluttershy’s room. The deformed hybrid then sped past them, and made its way down the hall towards the northern part of the castle. As they were about to go after her, the lieutenant leading the squad noticed a shape out of the corner of his eye. They found Fluttershy passed out in the bathtub, taking shallow breaths. They rushed her to the infirmary as fast as they could. Applejack was still waiting for the doctor’s report. Each passing second was slow torture, as her worry increased exponentially. She was startled when she felt a hoof graze her shoulder. Turning immediately, she found her brother staring back at her. She was able to see his frown through her water filled eyes.

“She’ll be alright, A.J.” he whispered softly.

“How do you know that?!?” she hissed back.

“Applejack, Ah know yer worried. It’s hard seein’ her like this, Ah know. Let’s just wait for the doctors to run their tests, so we can find out what’s goin’ on,” he retorted calmly.

The farm mare sighed, turning back towards the unconscious pegasus. She laid her head back on Fluttershy’s bed as more tears streamed down her face.

“This…this is my fault, Big Mac! Ah’m the reason she’s here!” she sobbed quietly.

“That’s not true,” the stallion countered.

“Yeah, it is! She was ready to leave, Big Mac! She was out the door, on her way outta this nightmare, and Ah pulled her back in! Ah…ah practically forced her!” Applejack said.

“A.J. ya thought you and the princess were bein’ watched. You did what you thought was right,” he whispered.

“That…that ain’t the whole story, Big Mac,” she stammered.

“What…what do you mean?” the elder sibling inquired.

“After…after Ah tackled her and we talked, she wanted to get outta there because she was scared, but Ah…Ah convinced her to stay because, well…because Ah was scared! Ah…Ah didn’t want to be without my friends, and the thought of losing Fluttershy was unbearable, even if she were to just get away from here. Ah…Ah guilted her into stayin’! It’s my fault!” Applejack sobbed.

Big Mac was stunned. She knew his sister was scared, but he never knew to what degree. He thought that she was more sad than frightened, but with his sibling’s admission, he saw her for what she really was; his scared, frightened, little sister. He pulled her into a hug, which she accepted without hesitation, continuing to cry as she buried her head in her big brother’s shoulder. A voice clearing itself from behind them startled the pair as they eased out of their embrace. Turning, they saw one of the doctors in front of them, levitating a chart in front of him. Applejack approached him quickly. She needed information, and she needed it now.

“Is she alright? Is…is she gonna be ok, Doc? What…what happened?!?” she stammered as she rubbed her puffy, tear stained cheeks.

“We believe that she will be alright, yes. It seems as though she suffered from what’s known as angina. Since she is very healthy otherwise, we believe that the stress she was under while in Ms. Sparkle’s presence caused the condition. It’s a chest constriction, usually due to plaque build-up in the arteries. However, it can also be caused by tremendous or prolonged amounts of stress. This is what we believe happened to Fluttershy in this case, especially given her timid nature. Don’t worry, she didn’t have a heart attack, but we will need to check further for any coronary disease. She also may need to be on medication, but that has yet to be determined,” the doctor explained.

Applejack’s frown deepened, as she turned away from the unicorn physician. The doctor, sensing her pain, put a hoof on her shoulder, rubbing it gently.

“You have no need to worry. She’s stable, and she’s safe. There are guards posted outside. All she needs right now is some rest and then we can talk about treatment options. Her condition is rather common, believe it or not. So, treating it will not be difficult. She’s going to be fine,” he assured.

“Thanks, Doc,” she whispered as she walked back over to the bed.

“Well, I’ll leave you alone for a bit. We…we have to prepare another room right now. Ms. Fluttershy should wake up on her own in due time. If you need anything, the guards are right outside as I said before, and there are nurses about as well,” the doctor said as he turned to leave.

Applejack didn’t give the physician a good bye. She was too preoccupied with watching the pegasus sleep. It didn’t take long for the sobs to return and for her brother to embrace her again.

“What do you mean, she’s changed?!? What happened?!?” Spike shouted at the guard at the front door.

“Spike, we don’t have time for this! Ms. Twilight went through the metamorphosis not long ago! The Princess has dispatched squads to escort you and the rest of the elements of harmony to the rendezvous point! We have to move, now!” the guard answered sternly.

Spike grumbled as he nodded towards the stallion. He’d been cooped up in his old quarters for a few weeks. As much as it pained him, he decided to comply with Twilight’s wishes and stay away from her while she and the princess worked. It was the hardest thing he’d ever done. The idea of her suffering down there without him being able to help filled him with a rage he didn’t know he was capable of. The pieces of shattered furniture locked in the closet proved it, however. Luckily, with everything that had been going on, that section of the castle was unoccupied, so Spike was free to be as loud as he wanted. He used that fact to his advantage as he let his anger, generally taking it out on a broom stick or a table. It was getting old, however. He wanted to see Twilight. He wanted to see his friends. He’d just began taking steps towards forgiving Princess Celestia for her insensitivity, but as time went on, the feeling of hatred he had at the beginning of this nightmare began to fester again. Princess Luna had been up to see him, and he could tell that she was worried about him, and he did his best to keep his aggression in check. He didn’t want to risk another altercation with the younger monarch, although in his current state, he couldn’t help but push her away whenever she tried to get close. He was just angry that he wasn’t allowed to be there for Twilight. And now, with the situation becoming even direr considering the news he just heard, the walls holding in his anger began to break. He wasn’t sure how much longer he could hold on without snapping.

“Fine! Then let’s move! What are we waiting for?!?” the young dragon spat.

“I have a team securing the stairs. Once we get the go ahead, we can move,” the guard answered.

“What do you mean by ‘securing?!?’ We need to get to the princess and we need to get there now! If what you’re saying is true, then we don’t have any time to waste on protocols!” Spike shouted while pushing past the soldier.

Just as he was about to reach the edge of the lavish steps, a scream emanated from the bottom of the staircase, followed by an ethereal moan. The scream was clearly male, and most likely came from one of the royal guards who were supposed to be protecting the exit. The dragon froze at the sounds, as the reality of the situation hit him in the face like a fist. Twilight was down there. Twilight, the mare that raised him, his surrogate big sister, was just below him attacking and seemingly defeating royal guards. He heard another scream, and then another, along with more moaning, as the three guards who were on the main platform approached him quickly, surrounding him.

“Move away from there now!” the main guard shouted as he pulled him away from the edge of the steps, flanking him with his colleagues.

They moved back slowly, the sounds of the fighting growing fainter as they made it back to the entryway. The lead guard turned his head slightly, nodding at Spike to open the door. Taking the hint, he opened the door slowly, as they entered the room. One of the other guards closed the door, locking it, as he turned around, awaiting orders from his commanding officer. The head soldier stepped forward, addressing his fellow warriors.

“We’ve been tasked with Spike’s safe escort to the princess. That’s our mission and we will carry it out. You need to take Spike through the window, and over to the command center. I will hold Twilight off, and check on the condition of our men,” he stated urgently.

“Sir, we can’t just let you fight that thing alone!” one of the soldiers exclaimed.

Spike was livid. Twilight was not a ‘thing’ no matter what she looked like on the outside, and the fact that this guard would refer to her so disrespectfully made him bear his fangs in rage. He stomped forward, and was about to open his mouth to put this guard in his place, when the Lieutenant raised a hoof stopping him.

“You have your orders, now carry them out! I’ll be fine! Now go, quickly, before she realizes we’re…” he said as a crash from the library room startled them all.

Spike shielded his eyes with his forearm as shards of glass rained down upon him and the other guards. He heard the same ethereal moan from before, as he brought his arm down. He gasped at the sight before him. The Twilight hybrid stared at him menacingly as she crept forward approaching the dragon slowly.

“How is she?!?” Rainbow Dash shouted as she, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity burst through the door of the infirmary room.

Applejack rubbed her eyes, as she sat up from Fluttershy’s hospital bed. She was too exhausted to be startled, as she turned to face her fellow element bearers.

“Girls, what are ya doin’ here? Ah thought Princess Celestia said that no one was supposed to leave that room?” she inquired.

“Well, I won’t lie, it took everything I had to stay put. Same goes for these two. Believe me, if it wasn’t for the princess’ orders, we woulda been right behind you,” the pegasus answered.

“Luckily there was a shift change in the guard rotation, so, we were able to go with them. It…wasn’t an easy case to make, but as you know, Rainbow Dash can be…rather convincing,” Rarity added.

“How is she?!? Is she ok?!? Is she awake?!?” Pinkie Pie asked nervously, as she made her way over to the bed, nuzzling Fluttershy’s unconscious form.

“Yeah, she’s ok. She had some sorta heart episode. Don’t worry, Ah talked to the doc, and he said that it wasn’t a heart attack, but she has to be monitored for a while. They…they’re still runnin’ some tests, though, to make sure there ain’t no lastin’ damage or anything. They said that she should be fine, though. She’s just gotta take it easy,” the farm mare stated.

“How the hay is she supposed to take it easy in here?!? They don’t even know where Twilight is right now! They need to get Fluttershy out of here!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

“Ah wish we could, Rainbow. Ah really do,” Applejack said.

“What do you mean?” Rarity pressed.

“Look, they can’t move her right now. Not like this. She’s probably gonna need a few days. Believe me Ah tried talkin’ to the doctors about it, but they insisted. We gotta give it a few days, at least,” she answered.

Applejack sighed as she walked over to one of the monitors. The dull beep frustrated her. It was like a constant reminder of her role in the events that led to Fluttershy’s current condition.

“Dang it, Ah just can’t help thinkin’ that this is my fault!” she said.

“There is nothing for you to feel guilty about, dear. Twilight attacked her, and that’s why she’s in this state. No use blaming yourself,” the unicorn stated.

“That’s…nice of you to say, Rarity, but, Ah…ah told her how scared Ah was to be without my friends. To be without any of ya, and…yeah, Ah kinda guilted her into stayin’ and Ah shouldn’t have done that,” the earth pony said.

“You’re scared, A.J. We…we all are. Even...me,” Rainbow Dash whispered.

Everyone turned around, staring wide-eyed at the young flyer. They couldn’t believe their ears. Pinkie Pie tore herself away from the hospital bed and slowly walked over to Rainbow Dash, pulling her in a hug. The pegasus was surprised at first, but sighed deeply, as she returned the embrace.

“Sugarcube…” Applejack whispered, as she put a hoof on the rainbow-maned pony’s shoulder.

“I know right? It’s…it’s hard for me to admit, I’m not gonna lie. But, I’ve been doing a lot of talking with Princess Luna, and…and it’s ok for me to be scared. It’s ok for us to be scared. We…we just gotta acknowledge it, ya know? We...we can’t let it control us,” Rainbow Dash stammered, as she broke the hug with Pinkie Pie.

“Big Mac is outside, A.J. Why don’t I take the next watch over Fluttershy? Give you a break?” the pegasus offered.

“Thanks, Rainbow, but Ah wanna be here when she wakes up, so Ah think Ah’ll stick it out. Yer all welcome to wait with me, though. It…it ain’t like we can go anywhere anyway,” Applejack said dejectedly.

They all stared at the ground as thoughts of Twilight Sparkle entered their minds. The best friend that brought them together was out there now, a beast of unfathomable strength, holding them all prisoners by her mere presence. Even though Princess Celestia said that she had a plan, they couldn’t help doubting her. Everything she’d tried thus far had failed miserably. There seemed to be no endgame in sight, and that fact only increased their uneasiness. Pinkie Pie walked over to Fluttershy’s bed once more, stroking the pegasus’ leg gently with her hoof. It was wrong. All wrong. Twilight couldn’t do this. Not to her friends. Tears formed in the earth mare’s eyes as she turned around.

“No…not like this…it’s not supposed to be like this!” she whispered as she ran out of the room as fast as her legs would allow.

“Pinkie! Oh, that…Pinkie, wait up! Sorry, A.J. I gotta go get her!” Rainbow Dash shouted as she flapped her wings, taking off after the party planner.

She was gone in a flash, leaving Rarity and Applejack alone. For a few moments they just stared at each other, until Rarity decided to break the silence.

“Well, I…I have to go. There is…someone I have to say good bye to,” the unicorn said with a frown.

“Ah understand. Go ahead. We’ll be here when you get back. Ah heard some commotion comin’ from the other side of the hallway, so Ah think that’s where he might be. Ah’m…Ah’m sorry, Rarity. For you to see that. It…it musta been horrible!” the farmer said.

“More than you know,” Rarity answered.

“Are you gonna be ok, sugarcube?”Applejack said.

“I…I’m not sure, Applejack. But, I know I have to do this,” she said as she turned to leave.

Applejack went back towards the bed, taking her place at Fluttershy’s side. Just as she sat down, she heard the clacking of Rarity’s hooves stop. She looked up, seeing the fashionista standing in the doorway, sadness etched onto her face.

“Take care of her, Applejack. Just…take care of her,” she said as she walked out the door.

Rarity felt her heart pound as she approached the entryway. She wasn’t sure if she was prepared for what she was about to see. She wanted to break down and cry right there, but she knew she couldn’t. She needed to see him. Even though he was no longer alive, she needed to be with him. She hadn’t been sure about her true feelings towards the stallion. She loved his touch, but her mind and her feelings were a bedlam of confusion thanks to Twilight’s actions. None of that mattered now, however. She needed to say good bye, and with everything that was happening, she wasn’t sure she’d get another chance.

‘Maybe…maybe I really did love him,’ she thought to herself as she approached the guard at the door.

“Ms. Rarity?” he said.

“Yes, I…I’m here to pay my respects to Halberd,” she said plainly.

“Ms. Rarity, I…I don’t think right now is a very good time,” he stated.

“Please, I…I owe him my life, sir. He…he died saving me. I’d never forgive myself if I didn’t pay my respects to him,” she said bowing towards the guard.

“Very well, Ms. Rarity. But, please don’t stay too long,” he said, stepping aside to let the unicorn pass.

“Thank you, sir. I promise I won’t be long,” she answered as tears began streaming down her face.

She cursed herself for not being able to contain her emotions, at least until she got into the room with him and had some privacy. She took in a deep breath as she slowly made her way into the chamber.

‘Stop it, Rarity! Give yourself a moment to…wait, what’s that?’ she thought to herself as she entered the room.

She’d heard sniffling ever since the guard let her pass. She was so focused on her own thoughts that she hadn’t realized the crying she was hearing wasn’t her own. She gulped as the white sheet came into view. Her blood ran cold as she gazed at the mound that was once her lover. Just as she was about to break down, however, a voice startled her.

“You…you think you have so much time left,” a feminine voice rang out from behind the mound.

Rarity’s eyes went wide as she walked around the table. Sitting at the edge was a unicorn mare, about her age. Her light blue mane was mangled, as she used her hoof to remove some of it from her field of vision. The mare’s cutie mark glistened in the moonlight. It looked like a silver rainbow. Rarity was legitimately confused. She was prepared to be alone with Halberd to be able to say good bye, but she hadn’t expected this.

“I…I’m sorry?” Rarity asked.

“It’s just…well…you make plans…have…have dreams…and…and then something like this happens,” she said, her voice cracking as she rubbed her puffy eyes.

“WHY?!? WHY DID THIS HAVE TO HAPPEN?!?” she screamed, as she lunged at Rarity, pulling her into a hug.

The unicorn was even more confused than she was before. She returned the hug, stroking the blubbering mare’s mane. She could feel the sadness emanate from her. Rarity finally became overwhelmed as she too began crying again while she held the mare.

“I…I know…” she stammered.

For a few moments, they simply held each other, pouring out their emotions. Finally, the mare broke the hug, sniffling, as she tried to calm herself down.

“I’m…I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to force myself on you like that…umm…” she said.

“Rarity. Halberd, he…he saved my life. I…I thought the least I could do was come here and pay my respects,” she said sadly, as she looked over the white sheet.

“He…he was a good stallion. I’m going to miss him terribly. I…I already miss him so much! I…I don’t know how I’m going to tell Comet!” she said.

“Comet?” Rarity questioned.

“What? Oh, forgive me, I…I didn’t even introduce myself. I’m Moonbow, Halberd’s wife. Comet is our daughter. She…she was born right before he was assigned to the castle. He…he thought it would be an easy assignment…no danger…but, now…now he’ll never get to see our little filly grow up!” she wailed as she hugged Rarity again.

The unicorn returned the hug out of pure instinct. Her eyes went wide, as she felt the familiar feeling returned to the pit of her stomach. As Rarity took in Moonbow’s words, she only had one thought echo through her mind.

‘What am I going to do?!? Oh, what am I going to do?!?’

Sorry about the late chapter. Between work, life and writers’ block, I had a tough time with this chapter. Well, I hope you all enjoy!

Chapter 22

“Tw…Twilight?” Spike whispered as he took a few steps towards his surrogate big sister.

The hybrid stalked slowly towards the young dragon and the soldiers, the sounds of cracking glass echoing throughout the room. Spike trembled at the sight of his former caretaker. He’d only heard a few whispers here and there of what Twilight’s final form actually looked like, but most of the time, he forced himself not to listen. It was too painful for him to think of Twilight like that. These attempts were all for naught, however, as here she was before him in all her monstrous glory. His view was suddenly obscured by the commander, as he stepped in front of him. The soldier’s subordinates each flanked Spike, creating a wall between him and the beast. They began moving back in unison as Twilight approached them. Her eyes narrowed as she gazed at the stallions.

“When I give you the signal, you both get Spike out of here! I…I’m going to try and buy you some time!” the commander said.

“But…but sir, are you sure?!?” the lieutenant to his right asked.

“Yes! Now, you have your orders! On my mark…one…two…GAHH!” the officer screamed as he felt mandibles suddenly crush his muzzle.

Spike was knocked backwards, tripping over his own tail, and smacking his skull against the tile floor. He shook his head and tried to stand up as quickly as he could. He was once again shadowed by one of the guards.

“We have to hurry! Let’s move!” the lieutenant shouted as he, Spike and his comrade dashed towards the exit.

Spike may have grown a bit since moving back to the castle, but his legs were still too short to run quickly, or much less to keep up with a few stallions. They could hear Twilight ripping the commander apart as they approached the entryway.

‘Almost there…’ Spike’s mind echoed.

Just as the dragon reached the door, a mass of flesh and armor came crashing down in front of the exit. He screamed as the face of the now dead commander greeted his, forcing him to shuffle backwards. The other two guards turned to face their attacker, charging at Twilight with everything they had. Spike turned around to watch the melee. His eyes widened at the sight. He’d never been more scared in his life. The Twilight/fly hybrid let out another ethereal moan as she used her hooves to strike one of the guards in the temple, knocking him to the ground. She quickly vomited a stream of acid onto the downed fighter, causing him to wail as the corrosive liquid melted away his armor and splashed onto his skin and into his eyes. He rolled away, covering his face with his hooves, thrashing from side to side, screaming at the top of his lungs. Just as the second guard was about to attack, the unicorn’s deformed horn sparked to life. Magic enveloped the soldier, lifting him off the ground. The trapped stallion squirmed in the creature’s grip as his limbs began turning unnaturally. He whimpered as his eyes went wide. Spike was mortified at what he was seeing. He got up, walking slowly over to his big sister.

“Tw…Twilight, please…please stop!” he whispered.

The plea fell on deaf ears as she continued her assault unabated. Tears were flowing from the royal guard’s eyes now as he felt his skin beginning to tear like cloth. Sickening pops began to echo throughout the room, as joints became visibly displaced. The dragon once again begged for the madness to stop.

“Twilight, stop! YOU’RE HURTING HIM! STOP IT!” he shouted.

Again, Twilight didn’t even look in his direction and instead pitched her head forward, leaning into her stance as she continued to torture her captive. The trapped pegasus arched his back as he opened his mouth slowly. He tried forming words, but the pain was too intense. Finally, he was able to utter a single phrase.

“H…help…me…” he rasped, as he shut his eyes tight.

Spike couldn’t take any more. His fear had finally reached its breaking point. After all the anger and frustration that had built up inside him over the past weeks began to come back, overflowing. He had to let it out. His eyes narrowed, as he reared up, acting on pure instinct.

“STOP IT!” he screamed as he let a ball of fire well up from his belly and careen towards Twilight.

The hybrid did her best to dodge, but since she was concentrating on her domination of the royal guard, she didn’t escape unscathed as the blast hit the ground before her, singing her right leg. She yelped as she released the soldier. Armor clanged against the marble floor as the warrior was mercifully released from his magical torture chamber, and dropped unceremoniously to the ground. Once the ping of metal on stone dissipated, silence reigned as Twilight and Spike stared at each other. The youngling’s eyes widened as he realized what he’d just done. He’d done the one thing he swore he’d never do. He hurt Twilight. He gasped as tears streamed down his face, taking a step towards his big sister.

“Tw…Twilight, I…I’m sorry!” Spike Stammered.

The creature let out another moan, different than the ones before. This one held the strain of betrayal, as did the look the hybrid gave him as she stared at her younger brother intently.

“Twilight, please, I…” Spike started before the deformed unicorn turned around, leaping towards the window, leaving Spike to cry among the broken and burned bodies of the royal guards.

As Celestia opened the doors of the throne room, she hesitated a moment before crossing the threshold. She stared at the telepods set up by her royal seat. They were every evil that science could imagine, yet they were her only hope of saving her beloved student. A voice rang out behind the elder alicorn, startling her.

“Are you alright, sister?” Luna asked quietly.

“Y…yes. Let’s go. We don’t have much time, Luna,” she answered as she led her sibling into the chamber.

“You said you had a plan. Since time is obviously of the essence, perhaps you should let me in on it,” the moon princess stated.

Celestia sighed as she used her back hoof to close the door. This action caused her sister to eye her curiously.

‘Why close the door with your hoof? Why not just use magic?’ Luna mused as she followed her elder into the room towards the computer.

“I…I know you are probably going to disagree with this idea, but I want you to hear me out. Can you do that for me?” Celestia pleaded.

“Enough with the cryptic tones, Celestia!” Luna shouted at her elder sibling.

Just as Princess Luna finished her sentence, the large doors to the throne room burst open as a unicorn guard ran towards the sisters, levitating a large tome. He skidded to a halt right in front of them, taking a moment to catch his breath.

“Your Highness, here is the book you requested from your quarters!” he announced.

“Thank you. Now, this is very important…” Celestia began before her sister interrupted her.

“Tia, that’s not…please, tell me that’s not what I think it is!” she exclaimed, as she examined the book floating before them.

“LUNA!” Celestia shouted, causing the younger alicorn to stiffen.

Celestia sighed, closing her eyes for a moment. Once she had regained her composure, she turned to the guard.

“I need you to get a team of pegasi guards here with a chariot, the largest you can find. Once that is complete, I need you to find every unicorn on the castle grounds that you can. Not just royal guards, but staff, and even doctors as well. I need you to get them here as soon as possible. Now go!” she stated urgently.

The guard gave a salute as he exited the chamber quickly, leaving a very confused moon princess and a perturbed older sister staring at each other.

“Celestia, what…” Luna began again before her sibling cut her off again.

“Just hear me out! Look, do you remember what the doctor said about the transformation spell when Twilight was officially diagnosed?” the white alicorn asked.

“Yes, he said it would be one of the most dangerous spells anyone could ever cast, even if one were actually written!” Luna answered, her tone getting more excited by the second.

“No, I’m talking about why he said it was dangerous,” Celestia continued.

Luna brought her right hoof to her chin, doing her best to remember back to the conversation from weeks ago. After a few moments, she let her hoof hit the floor as she stared back up at her sister.

“Well, he said that the amount of magic needed would be dangerous, as casting it could kill the caster. Is that it?” she inquired.

“Yes. Now, I think I have a way to ensure the safety of the caster,” the elder alicorn stated as she made her way over to the telepod computer.

“I don’t like where this is going,” Luna muttered as she followed her fellow princess.

“There was a device that I experimented with, which I felt held the key to making the telepods work. It was a matter buffer. I won’t bother with the more long-winded, scientific explanation, but basically, it served as a storage center that copied the genetic material and made a copy before transporting the structures to the next pod. Now, while this didn’t work, I believe the unit itself could have another use,” Celestia continued.

“What do you mean?” Luna pressed.

“I can convert the unit into a magic storage device. I’ve done the research on the spell itself, and I believe I have enough to write it. The issue was always, however, the power needed. If I can convert it so it stores pure magic, the magic of multiple unicorns, and even you and me, we should have more than enough power to commit to the spell,” the white-coated monarch explained.

“I see several problems with this. First off, we have no idea what that… pattern unit, or whatever you call it…can even be transitioned in such a way. We also don’t know how much magic it can consume. What you’re talking about…that much magic…contained in one spot. Celestia, there could be an explosion that would consume the entire castle! Even Canterlot proper could be damaged! Tia, please, think about this! What about the danger to you?!?” Luna countered worriedly.

“The unit was designed to hold and duplicate millions of strands of DNA structures and transfer them. That means it has a tremendous amount of space for storage, and can break the magic down to controllable levels. It was designed to be able to compartmentalize, and it can do the same thing with magic. It just requires some tweaking,” Celestia said evenly.

“But…but what about you?!? Tia, that’s a huge amount of magic! You’d be wielding enough power to take out half the city in one shot! It’s too dangerous!” she retorted.

“Really? You do remember we can lift planets, right?” the elder sibling inquired with a confident smile.

“This isn’t funny! You could die!” Luna shouted, turning away from her sister.

Celestia frowned as she eyed the younger mare. After a few moments of silence, she heard a faint sniffling. Luna was crying. The moon princess shut her eyes tight, as droplets of water squeezed out falling to the floor.

“I’m frightened for you! I’m scared for you, and you’re making jokes?!? How…how dare you!” Luna scolded.

The senior royal walked forward, placing a hoof on her sibling’s shoulder.

“I’m sorry, I…I know that you are worried about me. I…I don’t know why I said that. I…I guess I was trying to…I don’t know. Look, I know the risks, but I believe this will work. I won’t be using just my own magic, so I’d be minimizing the danger to myself on that front. And, all kidding aside, I was only half joking when I said that we can move planets. I raise the sun and you the moon. That’s no small feat, Luna. If…if we can do that, then I should be able to caste such a spell. If anything, I can leave the unit plugged into the telepod and try boosting the power output on it. If…if we can do that, then maybe the machine will be able to do the work for me,” she said.

Luna turned around to face her sister, brushing the hoof off of her shoulder. She wiped the tears from her eyes, as she straightened up. Celestia had made some very valid arguments, but, Luna still was not convinced. She sighed as she stared deeply into her sibling’s eyes.

“Alright, Tia. I…I will help you, but…but under one condition,” Luna stated.

“Name it, sister,” Celestia answered.

“You will teach me both the spell, and how to operate the telepods,” she demanded.

“What?!? No! Luna, you can’t just…” she began before the dark-coated mare cut her off.

“Those are my conditions, Tia, and they are final. I…look, I know how much she means to you, so to go over all of that again would just be a waste of time. The bottom line is, we need to look at this objectively. Equestria needs its princesses. You cannot risk yourself so utterly without taking into consideration the consequences of those actions. You’re right. We raise the sun and the moon. Those are the most important jobs in all of Equestria, and they need to continue, regardless of what happens tonight, for the continued safety of our citizens. I…I know that I’m hardly the most scientifically literate pony in the country, but, I don’t need to understand how the mechanisms work to use the machine, correct? I’d just be activating it?” she asked.

Princess Celestia turned away from her sister, staring at the telepods. She was right. The sun princess could not help loosing perspective when it came to Twilight. She just loved her so much, that it was hard to keep her focus on the big picture. Her sibling’s compromise was actually rather adequate. She was right about just needing to know the activation process of the telepods and not its inner mechanics, and Luna was still one of the best magic users in all of Equestria, and a fellow alicorn. She had the tools and abilities required for the spell if needed. She didn’t like the idea of putting her little sister in danger, but there was no longer any time to discuss the matter. She needed help, and her sibling was the only one who could provide it.

“Alright, Luna. I agree. Thank you. Now, let’s get to work,” Celestia said as she made her way over to the telepods.

“DARN IT, PINKIE, WILL YOU GET BACK HERE!” Rainbow Dash shouted as she ran down yet another hallway after the pink party mare.

Pinkie Pie didn’t hear her, however. The earth pony had a singular concern. She needed to find her. She needed to find Twilight. Whatever she was on the outside didn’t matter to her. She was still Twilight, and she needed to be protected from everyone who was trying to harm her. If no one else was willing to be in the scholar’s corner, then she would. Twilight Sparkle needed a friend. She needed someone to be there for her, even if she couldn’t understand what was going on herself, and Pinkie Pie swore that she would see Twilight smile again, no matter what. Her legs were getting tired, however. She’d been running at full speed for a few minutes now, and she was starting to feel the burning sensation in her muscles. Rainbow Dash seized the opportunity and took to the air, gaining ground on her.

“OH, NO YOU DON’T!” the pegasus yelled as she leapt at her prey, tackling the mare to the ground.

Pinkie Pie yelped under the sudden weight of the young flyer forcing her into the ornate tile beneath them. She twisted her body at the last moment before her torso made contact, as the two ponies tumbled to the side before crashing into the wall. They struggled for a moment, but, luckily for Rainbow Dash, she ended up on top of her fellow element. She used her front hooves to pin the squirming mare beneath her, as they both took in gulps of air.

“What the hay is the matter with you, Pinkie?!? Are you out of your mind, running off like that?!?” she scolded, bringing her muzzle to hers.

“Get off me, Rainbow Dash! I have…to find…Twilight!” Pinkie Pie retorted.

“Pinkie, that’s too dangerous, and you know it! Now come on, we should get back to the infirmary or the rendezvous point, like the princesses want!” the pegasus countered.

“GET OFF OF ME! I’M GOING TO…FIND TWILIGHT, AND…AND…” the pink earth pony screamed.

“AND WHAT, PINKIE?!? THERE ISN’T ANYTHING YOU CAN DO! SHE’LL KILL YOU, DON’T YOU SEE THAT?!?” Rainbow Dash bellowed back.

“SHUT UP, RAINBOW! YOU…YOU JUST HATE HER! YOU…YOU DON’T WANT HER TO GET BETTER, YOU NEVER DID!” Pinkie Pie shouted back.

“THAT’S A LIE, AND YOU KNOW IT! I’M JUST FACING REALITY, PINKIE! THE TWILIGHT WE KNEW IS GONE, AND SHE’S NOT COMING BACK!” the pegasus shrieked.

“NO!” Pinkie Pie screamed at the top of her lungs, as she struck Rainbow Dash in the face with her right hoof, knocking the flyer off of her.

The former element of loyalty, shook her head, as she steadied herself. Her eyes narrowed as she stared at the earth mare. She was clearly delusional. Pinkie Pie had always been on a different plane of thought when it came to the world around her, but Rainbow Dash never knew just how large the gap was until now. She straightened up, spitting to the side, as a red streak exited her mouth.

“You really are crazy! And I’ve had it with you! You wanna fight?!? FINE! THEN LET’S GO YOU DELUSIONAL, STUPID JERK!” she shouted as she charged at Pinkie Pie with everything she had.

Her adversary let out a guttural cry, as she leapt at the young flyer. They rolled to the side, each vying hard for position. All of the anger the two had for each other translated out into furious strikes as they struggled. Pinkie Pie lashed out with a furious barrage of blows, as her hoof connected with Rainbow Dash’s side multiple times, causing the pegasus to yelp. The flyer answered in turn, head-butting the earth mare viciously, square in her muzzle. She turned to the side, as blood began to drip from her newly acquired wound. Rainbow Dash seized the opportunity, bringing her left hoof across the party pony’s neck, wrenching it tightly. Pinkie Pie spluttered more blood as a small pool began to form beneath her. She could feel the pegasus’ hot breath on her neck as she leaned in to whisper in her ear.

“I am not gonna let you get us all killed, you crazy, stupid…” she began softly before Pinkie Pie let out a loud scream.

The earth pony turned over, and pushed herself to her hooves, and immediately heaved her back against the wall, smashing Rainbow Dash’s wings and spine into the ornate stone. Rainbow Dash cried out, as she felt her still slightly injured wing seize up in pain. The pegasus saw red. Still grasping Pinkie Pie, she let her anger control her, as she bit down wildly on her ear. Pinkie Pie shrieked, as she thrashed from side to side, pounding and grinding the pegasus into the wall behind her. The young flier cried out as each hit loosened her grip on the party planner. After two more blows to her back, Rainbow Dash finally released her grip on the former element of laughter, as Pinkie Pie scurried away to the other side of the hallway, tumbling to the ground. She turned around, breathing heavily, as she leaned her back against the wall. Rainbow Dash did the same as they just stared at each other. Their eyes and their present condition said everything. Anger, sadness, and betrayal were plastered all over their faces. They each whimpered as they stood up, keeping an eye on each other’s movements, just in case the other tried something. Once they were on their hooves again, they each lowered their head, and began stomping at the ground. Neither would give in. It was time to end this. They charged at each other again, colliding with tremendous force, as they crashed to the ground, rolling from wall to wall in the corridor. They didn’t even hear the squad approaching, as they began to separate. Their rage burned so deeply, that they barely felt the other hooves dragging them apart.

“Ms. Dash, Ms. Pie, calm down at once!” the lieutenant scolded, as he and two other soldiers dragged Pinkie Pie away from her adversary.

“I HATE YOU! DO YOU HEAR ME, PINKIE PIE?!? I HATE YOU!” Rainbow Dash screamed as the three other guards secured her.

“YOU HATE ME?!? I HATE YOU! I NEVER WANT TO SEE YOU AGAIN, YOU TRAITOR!” Pinkie Pie retorted as the pegasus disappeared from sight down the other end of the hallway.

Rarity carefully lifted the two cups of tea with her magic, as she gingerly turned towards the doorway leading towards the lounge area. She stopped for a moment to wipe a hoof across her face. She’d been crying so much that her puffy eyes began to distort her vision. After holding Moonbow and letting her wail into her shoulder, the fashion designer used the moment to think of something to do to soothe the poor mare. She felt guilty, however. She was supposed to be mourning her loss, but instead she was making plans. She didn’t know what to do from here. Halberd had cheated on his wife, and had used her for the affair. Why had he done it? Perhaps being away from his wife for months on end made it difficult to keep his libido in check? Had he strayed before? Had she tempted him? She huffed at the questions permeating her mind. She steadied the cups in front of her, as she studied her prepared beverage.

‘Three parts tea, one part milk. Should probably be three parts guilt, one part betrayal,’ she mused as her ears flattened.

They had both been through so much over the past hour or so. Rarity needed to focus on something. Anything, to get her mind off of this horrible event. She decided to do the only thing she could think of. She decided to befriend Moonbow. It was one of the riskiest decisions she’d ever made. One slip, especially in her state, and she risked devastating the mare even further. She had to do something for her. Deep down in her soul, she felt she owed her fellow unicorn. Using her front leg, she gently pushed the door open, as she made her way to the sniffling mother. She was grateful to the guards for escorting them to the lounge area. After all, Halberd was one of them, so they wanted to make sure his spouse was as comfortable as possible, regardless of how little good they knew it would do. They even allowed them some time alone and offered to guard the entrance.

“I…I was able to whip up some tea in the kitchen. I’m not sure how you take it, but there is sugar on the table,” she said as she approached the mare, setting the steaming beverage down in front of her.

Making her way to her seat on the other side of their table, Rarity heard a barely audible sigh come from Moonbow. She sat down, as she eyed the grieving widow. She was barely paying attention, but nodded, Rarity thought, out of sheer instinct.

“Be careful, it’s hot,” Rarity whispered, staring down at the table in front of them.

For the next few minutes, the only sound that could be heard was the occasional blowing to cool to the hot liquid in front of them. Neither wanted to say anything. They already cried on each other’s shoulders, so what more was there to say? Finally, in an attempt to break the awkward silence, Rarity spoke up.

“So, would you like to tell me about your daughter?” she asked, putting on her best smile.

“We…we really don’t have to talk about that,” Moonbow replied.

Rarity frowned, cursing herself for such a thoughtless question. Bringing the cup to her lips, she took a sip, using the opportunity to try and think of something to say. Nothing came, except an apology.

“You…you’re right. I’m sorry, I…I guess I just…I want to make you feel better, but…” she stammered before Moonbow cut her off.

“How,” she whispered, her eyes narrowing.

“Pardon me?” her fellow unicorn asked, leaning forward.

“How did…Halberd…” she said, her volume slightly increased.

Rarity’s eyes widened. She was asking about how Halberd passed away. How he was murdered in front of her eyes. She hadn’t expected to have to explain that to Moonbow, at least so soon. She looked away, sighing.

“Are…are you sure you want to talk about this right now?” the mare questioned cautiously.

“My husband is dead, and I want to know how! What happened?!?” Moonbow answered, looking up at her.

“W…well, I was in my chambers, asleep, when I was startled by a noise from the hallway. I…I got up, and went into the hall, and there he was, pinned beneath…a…a monster. I screamed. Probably louder than I ever had in my life. The creature noticed me, and…Halberd said to run. When he did, the creature, she…she…” Rarity explained as the tears welled up in her eyes again.

The sound of Moonbow’s tea cup shattering startled her as she gasped, looking at the desperate mare in front of her. She buried her face in her hooves, as she cried softly. The thought of her husband being killed in such a way infuriated her.

“I hope they kill it! Whatever it is, I hope they kill it!” she shouted through the tears.

Rarity made her way over to the young widow, nuzzling her softly. She was determined to be there for her, not matter what. She wanted to confess her guilt, but she knew it would only hurt her more. Soon, Rarity was crying as well, as they both turned to hug each other deeply. Moonbow suddenly spoke up, whispering in her ear.

“I…I’m sorry…” she said.

Rarity’s eyes once again widened.

“You…you have nothing to be sorry for, Moonbow!” she countered.

“No, I…I mean, having to see that. This…this wasn’t your fault! You didn’t deserve to see such a horrible thing, Rarity!” she said.

Rarity bit her lip, as she held the mare tighter. The guilt began to peak within her soul, as her heart began to race. She’d spent so long trying to figure out what she was going to do about Twilight, and the unicorn never thought that the situation could become more complicated. The burden was becoming too much to bear. As she continued to stroke Moonbow’s mane, she heard the clacking of hooves behind her. She quickly broke the hug as she turned to greet their visitor. They found a royal guard standing before them.

“Sir? Has…has there been a development?” Rarity asked.

“Yes. The Princess is asking for help from all of the unicorns in the palace. She…she needs you both to report to the throne room immediately,” he stated.

“Sir, I will go, but I do not believe that Moonbow is…” Rarity began before the soldier cut her off.

“I’m sorry, Ms. Rarity, but she has to come as well. This is Princess Celestia’s express orders,” he insisted.

“Does…does this have anything to do with stopping that…that monster who killed my husband?!?” Moonbow hissed.

“I’m sorry, Ms. Moonbow, but I cannot be certain. If I had to guess, however, I’d say that Princess Celestia has a plan. She and Princess Luna are in the throne room. We will escort you. Please, we don’t have much time,” he said.

Applejack continued to pace nervously as she turned towards the beeping monitors. It had been a few hours now, and she still wasn’t awake. With each passing second, the earth mare grew more anxious. She wanted desperately to make sure that Fluttershy was going to be alright, but she couldn’t be convinced of that until the pegasus was awake and talking. The farmer felt nothing but guilt since she heard what happened. The argument that they’d had was coming back to haunt her. Fluttershy accused her of being a bully. The accusation made her so angry that she couldn’t see straight. The more she thought about it, however, the more she began to believe that the animal caretaker may have been right. At the very least, she felt selfish. She wanted Fluttershy and her other friends to stay because she was scared. Was that right? Was it right for her to demand such a thing, especially if Fluttershy truly wanted something else? She shook her head as she continued pacing. Suddenly, a voice rang out behind her, startling the mare.

“Hey sis. Any news?” Big Mac said.

“Oh, Hi, Big Mac. Nah, nothin’ yet. I really wish she’d just wake up already,” Applejack said as she made her way back to the hospital bed.

The stallion frowned as he entered the room slowly. He tried to walk gingerly, but his large hooves made that impossible. His hoofsteps clacked, as he approached his sister, putting a hoof on her shoulder.

“She’ll be ok, A.J. Ya heard what the doctor said,” he whispered, attempting to reassure her.

“Ah’ll know that when she’s awake and talkin’ and not a moment before!” she hissed.

“Hey, ease up, sis. Ah…Ah know yer still feelin’ guilty, but that ain’t no reason to make yerself crazy. Ya need to calm down. Be strong, like you always are, so that when she does wake up, you can be here for her, ok?” he said.

“Ah’m sorry, Big Mac, Ah didn’t mean to snap. Yer right. Ah need to calm down. The doctor did say that she was gonna be ok, and that she’s just sleepin’ but Ah guess…Ah don’t know, Ah…” Applejack stammered.

“Sis, just talk to her about it when she wakes up. Ah’m sure ya’ll can clear the air. Just like ya always do,” the stallion suggested.

“Yeah…Ah guess…” she whispered, her ears flattening.

Big Mac was about speak, when an eerie creak sounded throughout the room. The siblings each looked around, trying to find the source, but there was nothing out of the ordinary.

“What the hay is that?” Applejack questioned aloud.

“Not sure, sis,” Big Mac answered as he walked to the other side of the room.

Once again, they heard another strained sound, as dust fell from the ceiling. The elder farmer walked over to inspect the particles, finding small chunks of stone on the ground by the entrance.

“What the…” he said as he looked up at the ceiling.

He gasped at the sight. There was a crack forming by the doorway. It began stretching from one side of the room to the other. They could both hear the stone beginning to give way.

“A.J. GET BACK!” Big Mac shouted.

Droplets of liquid began to seep through the large crack, falling to the floor. As they hit the ground, they sizzled and crackled like a cooking egg. Applejack’s eyes widened as she brought a hoof to her face covering her mouth.

“No…no, it can’t be!” whispered as she trembled.

The ceiling finally gave way, as large slabs of stone fell to the ground shattering. Big Mac and Applejack shielded their eyes with their hooves, as they heard a massive thump from the doorway. The mare whimpered at the sound. She knew what was in front of them. She didn’t want to bring her hoof down from her face. She was too scared to look. She gulped as she slowly dropped her leg to the floor, revealing Twilight’s monstrous form. She shivered at the sight of it. All of the memories, the fight she lost, almost being killed by her best friend, came flooding back to her. In front of her was the beast from her worst nightmares. This time, however, it wasn’t just a nightmare. It was real. Applejack did the only thing her nerves would allow. She screamed. She shrieked at the top of her lungs, as she shuffled away, her back striking the wall behind her. She kept shuffling out of pure terror, eventually making her way to the corner. She hugged herself tightly staring up at the beast as it slowly stalked towards her.

“Please, please, please, please…” the farm mare blubbered as tears streamed down her face.

“LEAVE HER ALONE!” a voice bellowed from the other side of the room.

Big Mac was many things. A farmer, a friend, a stallion. But, he was also a big brother and the strongest earth pony in his village. And if this creature was about to attack his sister, he’d show her just how strong he really was, whether it was really Twilight Sparkle or not. Leaping over the bed, he tackled the monster, both of them crashing to the ground in a heap. The beast let out an eerie howl as the two struggled.

“A.J. TAKE FLUTTERSHY AND GET OUTTA HERE!” he screamed, as he did his best to dodge the hybrid’s attacks.

Applejack wanted nothing more than to get up and run out of the room with her friend. But no matter how hard she willed her legs to move, they didn’t. She stayed there, petrified in fear, watching her brother do his best to fend off what was once her best friend. She’d never felt so small. She’d always thought of herself as brave and strong, but right now, those traits failed her miserably. She shut her eyes, doing her best to will herself to move.

‘Get up, sugarcube, get up, get up!’ her mind screamed.

“OH NO YOU DON’T!” Big Mac shouted as he used his hoof to strike Twilight’s now glowing horn making the light dissipate.

The hybrid’s eyes narrowed at the maneuver. She let out another moan, as she used her deformed hoof to shove the stallion off of her. His eyes widened at her strength, as he soon found himself sailing over the bed, his back smashing against the wall. He didn’t utter a sound as he slumped to the ground unconscious. Applejack opened her eyes just in time to see her sibling’s impact. Her heart stopped. As she eyed him closer, he wasn’t moving. Suddenly, she felt herself being hoisted into the air, and slammed against the wall next to Fluttershy’s bed. She wailed as she felt the pain of the pressure now against her chest. Twilight’s mandibles were now inches from her muzzle, as she whimpered. She tried to squirm, but she was too frightened. She couldn’t move, as the hybrid stared into her eyes. Twilight turned her head towards the bed, eyeing the sleeping Fluttershy. She let out a moan as her mandibles began to open. Applejack whimpered, knowing what was coming next.

“Tw…Twilight, please! She’s yer friend! Ah’m yer friend! Please, please don’t hurt us!” she begged.

The monster ignored her, however, and continued slowly opening her mouth. A sound from behind her startled the mutated unicorn, as she turned around. The clacking of hooves, no doubt more soldiers were making their way towards the room quickly. She dropped Applejack, and sprang for the door, pushing her way past the guards, knocking them over as she made her way down the hallway, out of sight. Applejack took in gulps of air, as she tried to regain her composure. She felt the hooves of one of the soldiers wrap around her body, and a voice asking if she was alright. Her adrenalin would not let her speak, so she did the only thing she could. She hugged the royal guard with all her might, and cried. She screamed and wailed as loud as she could. After a few minutes her breathing slowed.

‘It’s ok now, it’s ok, it’s ok,” her mind repeated.

“This isn’t good. I NEED A STRETCHER IN HERE IMMEDIATELY!” one of the doctor’s shouted.

Applejack pushed the guard away from her, standing up as quickly as she could. She looked around the room, and found a doctor and nurse crowding her brother.

“No, no, no, no…” she wimpered as she ran towards them.

The nurse stopped her immediately, grabbing her shoulders.

“He’s suffered head trauma. We need to get him to another room for treatment immediately,” she said calmly.

More medical personnel came in with the ordered stretcher and soon Big Mac was lifted magically and placed on top. The nurses and doctors went to work immediately, as they pushed the stretcher out of the room. Applejack just stood there. She’d never been more scared in her life. Once again, Twilight had almost taken her life, and now Big Mac seemed gravely injured. Just as she was about to run out of the room after her brother, she heard a groan from the other side of the room. She gasped turning around to see the source. It was Fluttershy. She was finally coming around. She ran over to the pegasus, taking the mare’s hoof in hers.

“Fluttershy, Fluttershy, it’s ok, yer ok…” she stammered, wiping away the tears from before.

The animal lover’s eyes fluttered open, as her head lolled from side to side. Her eyes made contact with Applejack’s. She moved her mouth, but only a harsh rasp came out. She looked down, seeing the hospital attire, and hearing the beeps from the machines. She looked to her sides, and then back up at the farmer.

“Wh…what?” she whispered.

“Tw…Twilight attacked ya, and ya had an…an incident. Yer gonna be ok, though, just get some rest, ok?” the earth pony reassured her.

Fluttershy’s eyes narrowed, as she turned her head to the side, away from Applejack. She mumbled a phrase, but it was too low for the orange mare to hear.

“What’s that, sugarcube?” she asked, leaning in.

Fluttershy turned her head back towards Applejack’s ear, whispering into it. The farmer’s eyes widened, as she stepped back. Fluttershy let her head fall to the side once again away from the former element of honesty. Applejack couldn’t take anymore. She ran from the bed and out the door, tears streaming from her face as she went to find her brother, Fluttershy’s words echoing through her mind.

‘I hate you.’

Well, that’s it for this chapter! If I don’t get the next one out in time, I hope everyone has a great holiday season! Enjoy!

Chapter 23

Rarity eyed the mare next to her as they made their way down the ornate halls of the castle. The anger was etched into her features as she walked next to the guards who flanked them. Moonbow had cried her eyes out on the unicorn’s shoulders, and although the sadness remained, she could tell that rage began to replace it. A monster had killed her husband, and they were being summoned by Princess Celestia for some sort of emergency task. She shook her head at the thought of Moonbow being given something to do right now. It angered Rarity to think of the poor widow being forced into work for the crown so soon after Halberd’s murder. Rarity sighed deeply as she further reflected on the situation. Twilight had killed Halberd in cold blood and was currently rampaging through the castle. Not only did the group hold their collective breath while approaching every corner, but the more the fashion expert thought about it the more she realized that things would become complicated further. After all, she knew who the beast really was; She was Twilight Sparkle, a mare she once called a friend, and Rarity hadn’t told Moonbow that. What would happen once she talked to the princess? As much as Rarity didn’t want to think about it, due to their current circumstances, she had to. They were rapidly approaching the throne room doors. The unicorn couldn’t imagine what was happening on the other side of that entryway.

‘If all this does have to do with curing Twilight, then I have to make sure Princess Celestia knows who she is before she explains whatever it is we’ll be doing,’ she thought as they stood in front of the large golden doors.

“We’re here,” one of the guards said as the other two opened them.

As Moonbow and Rarity made their way inside, they each took in their surroundings. There were about two dozen unicorns gathered in small groups of three and four in various areas. They murmured to themselves as the Princesses stood in the center of the throne room. One of the windows on the side of the throne looked to be open as well, with what seemed to be a chariot with two pegasi guards at the ready. Rarity stopped as her gaze fell upon the telepods. She felt her chest tighten at the mere sight of the contraptions. They’d caused so much destruction and pain, yet they may very well hold the salvation for the beast that now stalked the palace. A beast she very well may have helped create. She felt a hoof on her shoulder, snapping her out of her daze.

“Are you alright, Rarity?” Moonbow inquired.

“Oh, yes…yes, I’m fine. Let’s go find the Princess,” she said.

“Can we have your attention please?” Luna announced, quieting the crowd.

‘No! I’ve got to step in! I can’t let Moonbow know!’ Rarity thought to herself as she ran up to the princesses.

“Wait, Princess Luna, before you begin, I have someone you should meet,” the unicorn announced hurriedly.

“Rarity, we do not have time for this! We need to…” she said before Rarity cut her off.

“Please, you need to meet her! I…I apologize for interrupting, but it this is important!” the fashion expert insisted.

“Very well, Rarity, who is it that you’d like me to meet?” the moon princess said, annoyance dripping from her tone.

“This is Moonbow. She’s…she’s Halberd’s wife,” she said.

“Halberd…” Luna whispered.

“You remember, don’t you? The royal guard who…saved me…” she answered.

The dark coated alicorn’s eyes widened as her memories of the discussion at the rendezvous point entered her mind. Looking into Rarity’s eyes, she was able to comprehend why the unicorn had insisted on telling her right away. Luna looked back at her sister, who wore a similar expression as her own. What were they going to do about this? They couldn’t possibly reveal their plan now, not to the grieving widow in front of them. Princess Celestia stepped forward, offering the mare a sympathetic look.

“Miss Moonbow, you have our most sincere condolences on your loss. Halberd was a fine soldier,” she said, bowing to the misty-eyed unicorn in front of her.

“Please, just tell me, were we summoned here to help kill the beast that took my husband away from me?!?” Moonbow questioned, a look of determination plastered onto her face.

Princess Celestia was at an impasse. She obviously had no intention of killing her own student, but at the same time, in order to save her, she needed every ounce of magic she could muster from around the castle. What would happen if she did correct her, and told her that they were here to try and cure Twilight rather than destroy her? She’d be forced into an impossible decision. If Moonbow refused, it could cost Twilight Sparkle her life, and Moonbow would be refusing a direct order from the princess, which could cause other problems that they didn’t have time for. Celestia closed her eyes and sighed. She’d have to do the only thing she could right now. She’d have to lie. She felt her stomach tighten at the very notion of lying to a poor mare who just lost her husband, but she couldn’t think of any other way out of this. Time was of the essence and she could no longer afford any delays. She opened her eyes, straightening up as she spoke.

“We need your help…and everyone else’s to…stop the…the monster that has terrorized our citizens. Can…can we count on you? Please?” she asked, bowing once again.

“Whatever you need from me, Princess. As long as that…that demon is destroyed, I’ll do whatever you need me to do!” she shouted as tears welled up in her eyes once again.

“Very well…please, everyone direct your attention to the telepod all the way to our left,” she said as she turned back around.

They all approached the throne area by where the sun princess had directed them. Celestia activated her magic as her horn began to glow. A small device on the side of the unit sprang to life.

“This is an artificial magic storage device. We believe that if we pool all of our magic together, then we can use the telepods to sa…to sanction the molecules of the…the beast. On my mark, please poor every ounce of power you have into the machine. We will do this in pairs, so, please find someone and form a line in front of the computer. Once your task is completed, Princess Luna will levitate you to a chariot that is waiting on the balcony to take you into Canterlot proper,” she explained.

“But…but princess, why are you sending us away?” one of the unicorn guards inquired.

“Without your magic, you’d be powerless to defend yourselves. Therefore, once your mission is done, you will be escorted safely into the city. Any more questions?” Celestia announced.

After a few seconds of silence, the unicorns began to partner up. The magical transfers didn’t take nearly as long as Princess Celestia had originally anticipated. Luckily, the pegasi team were able to find a landing point not far from the palace to the edge of the castle grounds for the spent unicorns to disappear into the city. As Rarity and Moonbow got closer and closer to the telepods for their turn, the fashion expert’s anxiety rose. She prayed with all her might that no one would mention the connection between Twilight Sparkle and the monster that killed Moonbow’s spouse. She found herself fighting gasps and startles at the murmuring that would occasionally arise in front of them. She just hoped Moonbow wouldn’t notice, and luckily for her, she didn’t. Just as they stepped up as the last pair, Rarity let out an audible sigh as she readied herself.

‘Alright. Let’s just get this done, so I can get Moonbow out of here,’ she thought to herself as they powered up their magic.

“Now, just aim your horns at the device, and let the magic flow from you. Please start out slowly, as we are dealing with a large amount of magic,” Princess Celestia instructed.

They both nodded as their horns sparked to life, two beams now streaking towards the telepod. After a few moments, the task was done and they both sighed, struggling to keep their balance for a moment. They could feel the weakness creep into their bones. The elder alicorn was right when she said that they’d be defenseless after the task.

‘I feel like I just pulled an all-nighter at the shop!’ she thought to herself.

She frowned as she thought back to the Carousel Boutique. She hadn’t thought about her home since she arrived. The fabrics, her bed, even the ringing of the bell above her door seemed a lifetime away. She wanted the memories back, however. The last few months had been stolen from her by heartache, betrayal, and insanity. She wanted it to be over. She snapped out of her daze as Princess Celestia moved towards the pair.

“You both did wonderfully. Moonbow, thank you once again for your assistance. I know this is hard for you, but, you have my utmost gratitude,” Princess Celestia stated, bowing slightly.

“Just…just please promise me that you’ll use my magic…our magic to kill that thing, your highness!” the widow answered with tears in her eyes.

The sun goddess’ eyelids became heavy as she frowned. She hated lying to the poor unicorn, but she had no choice. She had to be as diplomatic as possible in order to ensure the mare’s stability. A small smile forced itself onto her face as she approached Moonbow.

“We…we will do everything we can. I…I promise,” she said, her stomach tying in knots again.

As Moonbow walked towards Princess Luna to guide, Rarity hesitated. She wanted to leave more than anything. A few paces away was her salvation. If she just stepped onto the platform of the chariot, then in a few minutes, she’d be away from the castle, and away from the nightmare that stole her lover and her dignity. She’d be able to leave it all behind. But should she? She may have been fighting with her friends right now, but if she left, would she be abandoning them? The questions permeated her mind as Princess Celestia eyed her curiously.

“Rarity, you should get going too. We need to keep you safe, especially since most of your magic has been used up,” she said.

“But…but princess, should I? I…I mean, it’s just…Applejack, Fluttershy, they…they’re still here. What right do I have to leave and be safe while they have to stay?” she asked looking up at the alicorn.

Princess Celestia sighed. By the look in her eyes, Rarity wasn’t challenging her authority, she was genuinely asking her what she should do. The sun goddess understood what the unicorn meant. She and the rest of the elements of harmony had been through this together since it all started back on that horrid night. Forcing her to leave now could cause irreparable damage to her relationships with them. However, letting her stay was simply not practical. The safest place for her to be was here with her and Luna, but that would all change once they got Twilight into the throne room. As admirable as her bravery was, she’d just be in the way. She could get hurt or worse, and Celestia simply couldn’t allow that.

“Rarity, I’m sorry…” she began before the doors burst open revealing a Royal Guard galloping towards the group at breakneck speed.

“Your highness, your highness!” he shouted as he skidded to a halt in front of the white alicorn.

“What has happened?” Princess Celestia questioned, her worry increasing.

“Miss Twilight attacked the infirmary!” he said.

“Was anyone hurt?” she pressed.

“A stallion was gravely injured! He’s the brother of Miss Applejack!” he stated.

Princess Luna felt her heart stop as she dropped Moonbow onto the platform unceremoniously. She turned around her eyes wide with fear. She gingerly approached the guard, her stomach churning with each passing second.

“Did…did you say…” she stammered.

“Yes, Big Mackintosh, Miss Applejack’s brother! He tried to fight her off, and she hurt him! He’s being treated as we speak, Princess Luna!” he continued urgently.

Luna screamed as tears began to stream down her face. Time seemed to stop around her as she closed her eyes. How could this have happened? The infirmary was supposed to be safe! There were guards everywhere! She felt her heart beat inside her chest as her worry rose. She made a mad dash towards the doorway, blowing right past the guard. Every other concern fell away from her mind. She only had one thought now. She needed to make sure Big Mac was safe.

“LUNA, STOP!” Celestia shouted as she galloped after her sister.

Rarity paled at the news. Her eyes went wide as she collapsed where she was. Big Mac? Injured? It was unthinkable. He was the strongest stallion she’d ever known. For him to have been hurt by Twilight was maddening. She shut her eyes tight as tears fell to the floor beneath her. Everything was falling apart. It seemed like no matter what anyone did to end this insanity, the problems would just mount rather than extinguish.

‘What do I do?!? What do I do?!?’ the unicorn thought to herself, before a voice broke her away from her contemplation.

“Rarity?!? What’s wrong?!? Who is Twilight?!?” Moonbow asked.

Rarity gasped at the question. What should she say? She stood up slowly, buying herself time to come up with an answer. She couldn’t tell her the truth. Not now. She cleared her throat as she made up the best excuse she could.

“Oh, she’s a…a friend. She’s been…having issues lately. Psychological issues. It looks like she had an episode and attacked another friend of mine,” she answered.

“That’s horrible!” Moonbow exclaimed.

Rarity sighed. The way Moonbow looked at her made her feel horrible. She had wanted so much to help her. To be there for her, but how could she do that if she had to lie to her? She felt like she was being ripped apart by the decision. Go somewhere safe, and keep the lies going, or stay here in her friends’ time of need. Both were losing options. She thought about it, and finally made a choice. She sighed as she turned around.

“Look, I…I have to stay here. The stallion who was hurt is one of my friend’s siblings. I have to make sure he’s alright. Please, go without me. I’m sure the princess will contact you once it’s safe,” Rarity explained.

“Miss Rarity, our orders are to…” one of the pegasi guards began before she cut him off.

“Take Moonbow to the city! I’m staying, and that’s final!” she shouted as she ran towards the throne room doors.

“Here, press this against your face,” Nurse Redheart whispered as she gently lifted the ice pack to Pinkie Pie’s cheek.

The earth mare only grunted in response, as she eyed the pegasus on the other side of the room. They were both brought to the infirmary for treatment after their fight. However, due to the immense activity going on around the makeshift hospital, the two former elements were forced to share a room while Nurse Redheart treated their injuries. Neither of them said a word while they were being taken care of. The only sounds echoing through the room were the occasional hisses of the patients as different antiseptics and ointments were administered to their various cuts and bruises. They tried to look each other in the eye, but the medical professional was often in their way. When Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie would catch a glimpse of each other, the glares they traded only served to heighten the tension in the room. Nurse Redheart was a consummate professional. She only spoke when she needed to give the mares directions regarding their treatment. It was obvious that something was going on, as she easily picked up on the scowls being slung back and forth. That and the fact that they were brought in separately was another clue that a fight had erupted between the two. She sighed as she put a roll of gauze on a small tray at end of the bed.

“Well, that should do it. You only have a few minor cuts and scrapes, nothing to be worried about. Pinkie Pie, there is a little swelling, but as long as you keep that ice pack on your cheek, you’ll be fine. Look, I…I have to go. Something happened, before you were brought in and I need to go see if any of the doctors need me. Just…be safe, alright? There are guards posted outside if you need anything. Get some rest,” she said as she trotted out the door.

Neither of them said anything as they watched the medical professional exit the infirmary room. They simply continued to eye each other warily. Eventually, they began looking around their chamber in silence, each of them growing bored with the stand-off. Pinkie Pie leaned her back against the wall while gingerly adjusting the ice pack, wincing slightly at the sting. Rainbow Dash cleared her throat, shifting slightly as she began to fiddle with one of her bandages. She was beginning to hate the silence. It made her feel uneasy in an already tense situation. She knew she was stubborn, but she also knew how stubborn Pinkie Pie could be. The pegasus was still angry, however, and she couldn’t help hiding it anymore. She coughed as she spoke up.

“How’s your cheek?” she murmured under her breath.

“You should know, Rainbow Dash! You’re the one who hit me!” Pinkie Pie shouted back.

“Oh yeah?!? And just why did I hit you, huh?!?” the young flyer countered, leaping off of her stool, trotting towards the party planner.

“I’ll tell you why! It’s because you’re nothing but a hateful coward!” she retorted.

Rainbow Dash’s eyes narrowed at the comment. She wanted nothing more than to leap at the earth pony and throttle her. She breathed deep and relaxed however. If there was one thing she’d learned over the past month or so training with Princess Luna, it was patience. Fighting got them here, and it wasn’t going to get them out. So, as much as she wanted to pummel Pinkie Pie, she decided against it. She straightened up, walking towards the other side of the room.

“Oh? And how do you figure that?!?” she questioned.

“It’s simple! You hate Twilight and since I’m supporting her, you hate me! And you’re a coward, because I think you want her dead!” she accused.

“What the hay do you mean by that, Pinkie?!?” Rainbow Dash shouted in frustration.

“You aren’t scared of Twilight the way she is now! You’re just scared that if she is cured, that she’ll be like the old Twilight again and you’ll have to forgive her! And you don’t want to do that! You’re sick, Rainbow Dash!” she yelled.

“Are you demented?!? Look around you, Pinkie Pie! You keep calling her Twilight! News flash: SHE’S NOT TWILIGHT ANYMORE! She’s a monster that is killing royal guards, and she’s trying to kill us, maybe even the princesses! And you know what? I AM scared, ok? If anyone is the coward here, it’s you!” Rainbow Dash bellowed.

“Wh…what?!? How am I a coward?!? I’m the ONLY one in Twilight’s corner right now!” Pinkie Pie responded.

“You know what, Pinkie?!? I learned a heck of a lot while working with Princess Luna, and you know what she said?!? She said that a true coward is the one who feels fear, who knows what’s going on, but doesn’t admit it to themselves! That’s you, Pinkie!” the pegasus countered.

“You don’t think I know what’s going on?!? OF COURSE I KNOW WHAT’S GOING ON!” the earth mare screamed while turning away from her fellow element, tears freely flowing down her cheeks.

Rainbow Dash’s eyes widened in confusion. She didn’t know what to make of Pinkie Pie’s sudden change in demeanor. She took a few steps forward before speaking again.

“Wh…what do you…” she began before the party pony cut her off.

“You…you really think I’m that stupid? You really think I don’t know that Twilight’s probably not going to live to see tomorrow? Of course I know that! Either the transformation kills her or the princesses will! I already know all of that!” she said between sniffles.

“But…then why…” Rainbow Dash started again before the mare continued.

“Because, if I don’t then who will? Someone has to have hope, Rainbow Dash, even…even if everything seems hopeless. Twilight was my best friend, and I don’t care what happens to her, nothing will change that as long as she’s in this world, no matter what form she takes! If…if I don’t then…” she stammered.

“Then it becomes real,” the pegasus whispered.

“What?” Pinkie Pie asked softly.

“It becomes real, right? All the hopelessness, Twilight dying, everything you just said. If…if you give up your hope then what’s happening right in front of you becomes reality. Look, I get that, but here’s what you’re not getting. Reality exists, whether we want it to or not. We…we can’t run away from it, or pretend it doesn’t exist, because…because it’ll still be there. That’s why they call it reality,” Rainbow Dash said.

Pinkie Pie turned around to look at Rainbow Dash. The pegasus’ eyes went wide again at the look of sheer hurt she received from Pinkie Pie. All of the pain and sadness welled up inside the earth mare. She wanted so badly to keep hope alive for Twilight Sparkle. She willed with every inch of herself that things would get better, but she couldn’t argue with the cold hard facts that the young flyer presented, and that infuriated her. She was right. Ponies were getting hurt, even dying. Fluttershy was in a hospital room down the hall all because of Twilight’s actions. She closed her eyes, crying softly to herself, as she remembered Discord’s parting words.

‘Be careful what you wish for. You just might get it,’ echoed through her mind.

“What the hay is going on out there?” Rainbow Dash said, snapping the earth pony away from her musings.

The pegasus poked her head out of the doorway, looking left and right. She’d heard activity from a room not far from their own. She cleared her throat, trying to capture the attention of a Royal Guard who was right outside the entryway.

“Um, excuse me sir, but, what’s going on out there? Did something happen?” she asked.

“Well, Miss Dash, I don’t know all the details, but apparently Miss Twilight was here and attacked one of the rooms. A stallion was reported to have been gravely injured,” he explained.

“Geez, another guard?” Rainbow Dash muttered dejectedly.

“Actually, I believe it was a civilian. A large stallion with a red coat. The princesses seemed quite disturbed, especially Princess Luna. They ran past us not too long ago with a white unicorn, and are now in the room with another mare. Miss Applejack, I believe?” he said.

“Big Mac!” the pegasus gasped, turning back into the room.

“Pinkie Pie, we gotta go! Big Mac’s been hurt! Real bad!” she shouted with tears forming in her eyes.

“Wh…what?!?” the earth mare stammered.

They both ran out of the room, demanding the location from the guard. It was right down the hallway. They took off down the corridor, forgetting about their fight.

‘Please, please be okay!’ Rainbow Dash’s mind screamed.

Applejack pulled her knees closer to her chest as she sobbed. She’d been in hysterics since she ran out of Fluttershy’s room. It felt surreal watching the doctors and nurses go to work on her brother. She couldn’t understand the technical jargon, and even when one of the nurses tried to give her a quick explanation, she only remembered a few words. ‘Staples’ and ‘swelling’ were among them, but she couldn’t help but stare at her sibling lying helpless on the hospital bed hooked up to machines with a bandage around his head. Seeing the bloody gauze and instruments falling to the ground and being put back on the tray not only nauseated her, but increased her anxiety exponentially. She’d never seen anything like that before, and the fact that it was happening to her brother was something her psyche couldn’t take. Once the nurses and doctors left, Applejack finally reached her breaking point. She’d been through the trauma of watching her best friend turn herself into a beast, beat her and her other friends, and then try to kill her and the rest of them. She’d come here and endured the psychological pain of the aftermath. Nightmares that shook her soul, the very smell of food making her physically sick, tremors and panic attacks, shedding tears as those memories haunted her every day and night for months on end. Now, there was nothing she could do, other than wait and see if the stallion would wake up. She always thought her worst fear was Twilight’s monstrous form coming for her, and while that did scare her, she thought back to the dream she had the night before Twilight came back. Applejack always had strong bonds with her family, and that is what she was truly afraid of. She was afraid that Twilight would go after her kin, just like she threatened to all those months ago. The core of that fear was that she was powerless to stop her. She’d felt Twilight’s strength before, and she was just as strong, if not stronger now. If she wanted to, she could come right back in the room and finish what she started, and there would be nothing Applejack could do about it. She couldn’t take it anymore. She collapsed and rolled to the far corner of the room screaming into her chest, her fur matting with fresh tears. Her wailing was so loud she didn’t even hear the princesses and Rarity enter the room.

“Applejack, what happened?!?” Princess Luna asked as she stopped short in front of the bed containing Big Mac’s unconscious form.

Flanked by Rarity and Princess Celestia, they all turned towards the crying mare in the corner. Their hearts broke at the sight, as Princess Celestia and Rarity were by her side in an instant. The royal alicorn attempted to wrap the young mare in one of her wings, but the sudden physical contact startled the farmer as she screamed and shuffled away, her back slamming into Rarity. They both attempted to calm her down.

“Shh, shh, it’s alright, Applejack, we’re here,” Celestia whispered as she and the unicorn cradled the sobbing earth pony.

The two mares immediately hugged the crying farmer as she buried her face into the monarch’s chest, screaming at the top of her lungs. They could feel her body shiver as it was wracked with sobs. She was trying to speak, but they couldn’t make anything out due to her incoherent wailing. Celestia began cradling the young mare, rocking her like a foal and continuing to whisper words of comfort into her ear. Rarity couldn’t help but tear up as well, but did her best to keep her emotions in check. She knew that if she broke down now, it would only exacerbate Applejack’s current condition. Just as Applejack began to calm down, a voice startled them all. One of the doctors cleared his throat trying to get everyone’s attention.

“Forgive me for not exchanging pleasantries, Princess, but time is of the essence,” he said while checking the monitors connected to the injured stallion.

“What happened here?!?” Princess Celestia demanded.

“I came in on the tail end, but it seems that Miss Twilight threw Big Macintosh across the room, slamming his head against the far wall. The impact was immense. He’s lucky to be alive. I’d hate to think of what would have happened had this not occurred within a medical facility,” he answered.

“What is the prognosis?!?” Luna barked.

“He’s suffered major head trauma. He’s stabilized for now, but that could change in a heartbeat. I won’t lie to you, for the next twenty-four hours it’s going to be touch and go. We’ve done what we can for him, but please understand, this isn’t an actual hospital, and now that he is stable, he should be transferred to an actual medical facility as soon as possible,” he explained while looking over the farmer’s medical chart.

Princess Luna’s eyes narrowed at the news. She stared at Big Mac as Celestia and Rarity continued to comfort Applejack. It was taking every ounce of will power the princess of the night had not to scream and explode with magic. As she watched the subtle rise and fall of his chest, she was reminded of the wonderful times they spent together. She reminisced about how calming it was for her to just watch him sleep and forget everything else in the world. She loved him. Yet now, she may lose him. It wasn’t something she was willing to stand for. She knew he was a fighter, and as tough as they come, but seeing him this vulnerable frightened her. That fear turned to anger the more seconds that past. She needed to talk to her sister.

“Tia…outside. Now!” she said forcefully.

“Wh…what? Luna, I don’t think we should be leaving…” she started before her sibling cut her off.

“HALLWAY! NOW!” she screamed, as she turned marching out the door.

The three mares on the ground started wide-eyed at the princess as she exited the room. The elder alicorn’s jaw clenched at the reaction of her sister. She pulled Applejack into one more hug before taking her leave.

“Don’t worry. We will do everything we can for him. He’s very strong and he will get through this,” she said.

Applejack just nodded, still quietly sobbing. As Celestia stood, she turned to walk out the door after her sister when she stopped for a moment, turning her neck towards the unicorn now hugging the farm mare.

“Rarity, stay here and take care of her,” she stated evenly.

“Of course, Princess,” Rarity whispered, pulling the earth pony closer to her.

Princess Celestia nodded as she turned around to exit the chamber. She found her sister stomping swiftly down the hallway. The elder alicorn quickly caught up with her.

“Luna, talk to me,” she said worriedly.

Once they were down the corridor, away from the infirmary, Luna turned around to face her sibling. Celestia gasped at the sight. Luna’s eyes told her everything. They were the same eyes she was greeted with over a thousand years ago not long before her transformation into Nightmare Moon. They were filled with anger, sadness, and hatred. The moon princess straightened up before addressing her kin.

“This has gone on long enough! Our soldiers have been hurt, maimed and killed! And now civilians are getting in harm’s way! I’m stopping her, Tia! I don’t care if she’s your student! I don’t care that she has friends or a family! I’m going to find her and I’m going to end this!” she shouted baring her teeth like a wolf.

“Wh…what do you mean, Luna?!?” Celestia inquired.

“You know exactly what it means!” the younger mare answered.

“Luna, no. I will not allow you to kill my student. No matter what she may look like on the outside that is still Twilight Sparkle, and I will save her, no matter what. She can’t help what she’s doing, and…” she continued before her sibling cut her off.

“Oh, is that what you’re going to tell Halberd’s family?!? What about Applejack?!? Are you going to tell her that it’s not Twilight’s fault that her brother is lying in a hospital bed holding on by a thread because she can’t control herself?!? Look, I know how much she means to you, so I’ll do it,” she shouted before turning around and walking away from her sister.

“Luna, stop it! I understand you’re upset! Seeing Big Mac lying there must have been horrible for you, but you can’t use it as an excuse to let your emotions run wild! You’re a princess! We have to be better than that!” she countered.

“What?!? You…you of all ponies have the gall to lecture me on how to control my emotions?!? With how you’ve acted over the past weeks?!? How dare you!” she yelled, turning back around to meet her sister’s face.

“You misunderstand me, Luna. I…I was wrong! Don’t you see?!? You were the one who kept telling me that my emotions were getting the best of me and they were! When…when we had that big argument, the one where I was yelling at the guards, I was yelling at them for bringing me reports about an animal that was seen going through the trash looking for food. After I talked to Twilight, I found out it actually was her! If…if I’d listened to them…and to you sooner, then…” she stammered.

“This is different!” Luna insisted.

“No, it’s not, Luna. What do you think a battle like this would prove? What repercussions do you think we’d endure? Twilight’s power rivals our own, sister. A battle between us would…” she began again before she heard a sniffle emanate from her sibling.

“We had a fight, Celestia. Don’t you get it? The last time I talked to him, we had an argument! He…he was going to take Applejack and go home! We…I didn’t even know what we were when it ended. I didn’t know what we had, and now…now I may never know, and….and it hurts, Tia! I…I can’t stand it!” she cried.

The next few minutes passed in silence as the two mares simply stared at the floor. Neither of them could say anything. This whole nightmare had reached its fever pitch, and they had to make a decision. They each carefully examined the other’s points, all of which were valid. Finally, Luna spoke, once again straightening up to her full regal height.

“Do…do you have enough magic saved for the spell?” she asked.

“Yes…yes, I believe I do. Now we just need to find a way to get Twilight into the throne room. I can’t imagine that would be an easy task, but if we find her, we may be able to at least steer her towards it. If I’m waiting there for her, then between the two of us, we should be able to use the spell or at least get her into the pod with the boosted power unit,” Celestia explained.

Luna’s jaw clenched as she stepped forward. Her muzzle came within inches of her elder sister as her eyes narrowed.

“Very well then. I will lead the search for Twilight, and I will confront her myself. But, understand this now. The only reason I will not kill her outright is because you are my sister. I will do whatever I can to get her into the throne room, but mark my words, Celestia, if I have to, if she leaves me no other choice, I will no longer hesitate to end her life, and may the stars themselves have mercy on whoever gets in my way, because I surely won’t. Have I made myself clear?” she said, venom dripping from her tone.

She didn’t wait for her sibling’s answer as she turned and walked away. Celestia didn’t try to stop her. She was still absorbing her sister’s words. Once she was out of sight, the elder alicorn’s head drooped as tears dropped from her eyes.

“Crystal,” she whispered.

The ten soldiers that entered the lounge area stood at attention once they got in formation. Princess Luna stood before them, a look of determination on her face. She stepped forward, her hooves clacking against the stone floor the only sound echoing throughout the room. The soldiers continued to stand like statues, not moving until ordered.

“The time has come to take back our castle from the beast. I understand that everyone already knows the identity of the monster that is currently roaming the hallways of my sister’s palace. Rest assured, she will be stopped today. You need not be worried about conflict of duty. You are to be a scouting party. I do not want you to make any direct contact with Twilight Sparkle. I merely want you to report on her whereabouts. Once a pattern is established and we get a working route in order, then I shall be the one to confront her,” she said evenly.

They all saluted as Luna made her way to the exit.

“Fall in behind me. Tonight, Twilight Sparkle will feel the fury of an alicorn,”she stated, her eyes narrowing.

Happy New Year, everyone!! I hope everyone had a good holiday! Well, here is the next chapter, and I hope everyone enjoys it!

Chapter 24

The royal guard screamed again as Spike tried to lift him up. This was his third attempt and it failed again as the warrior crashed to the ground, groaning in pain. The dragon whimpered in apology. He wiped the tears from his eyes, as he looked around the room, desperately searching for someone, anyone who could lend assistance. Once again, however, he found that he was alone. Alone in a room with dead and dying stallions, and he had no way of helping them. He didn’t know what to do, and his new found maturity was slipping away with each passing second.

‘Breathe, breathe, ok, I gotta do something to help, but what? This poor guy is so messed up, he can’t even tell me how I can help him! What…what am I supposed to do?!?’ his mind screamed as he grunted in frustration.

“Sp…Spike…” a raspy voice whispered.

Spike gasped at the sound of his name. He was at the soldier’s side immediately. He gulped and wiped a few more tears away before he spoke.

“Lieu…Lieutenant?!? Please, I want to help you, but I don’t know how! Tell me what I should do!” he shouted.

“Both…both of my front shoulders are…are out…out of place. You…you have to pop them back in,” he stammered through labored breaths.

“But…but won’t that hurt?!?” Spike questioned worriedly.

“Yes…a lot…now, take my left hoof in…in your claws, and…and when I tell you, I…I want you to pull out as hard…as you can, until…until you hear a loud pop. Do you understand?” he said through labored breaths.

Spike nodded and did as he was told. He was so scared about hurting the poor guard even more, but he knew that he had to suppress that fear. As he gripped the Lieutenant’s leg, he took a few deep breaths.

“O…okay. I’m going to count to ‘three’ and then I’m going to pull as hard as I can, alright?” he said.

“Good…and remember…this is going to hurt, but…no matter what, don’t stop…you gotta promise you won’t stop pulling…until you hear that pop, got it?” he ordered.

“Yes, I understand,” the young dragon answered.

‘Looks like it’s now or never,’ he thought to himself as he braced his feet against the soldier’s side.

“Here we go…one…two…THREE!” he shouted as he wretched the leg towards him with everything thing he had.

He’d never heard a scream like this before. The guard’s wails were the loudest and most painful he’d ever heard. Every fiber of his adolescent being begged him to stop, but he knew he had to push on. Mercifully, he heard a loud crack, signaling that he could release the stallion’s leg. He collapsed on his back next to the Lieutenant, but got to his feet quickly, rushing towards the soldier.

“Are….are you okay?” he asked nervously.

“Yes…thank you…Spike. I’m sorry I…scared you like that. Do you think you’ve got…one more in you?” he pleaded, motioning to his right leg.

“You got it,” Spike answered.

He rushed over to the other side of the stallion, and they repeated the process. Once again, the loud snap echoed through the room as the stallion let out a heavy sigh in relief. He nodded his thanks towards the dragon, who was once again at his side.

“So, are…are you alright? Wh…what are we supposed to do now?” he inquired.

“Spike, I…I don’t know. I…I’m not going to lie to you. I…I think I’m the only surviving member of my squad. And…and I’m in no shape to move, let alone escort you anywhere,” he stated.

“So, then…” Spike pressed.

“I…I think you should go to the rendezvous point alone,” he said.

“Wh…what?!? But…but it’s not safe out there! I mean…you saw what she did! What if she…” the dragon stammered.

“Look, Spike…as much as I hate to say it, we…we aren’t a match for Twilight Sparkle. She just took out a whole squad of us…with…without as much as a care. But…but the way she looked at you…I…I caught it. I…I don’t think she wants to hurt you, Spike, and…and I don’t think she could, unless she gets her magic on you,” he explained.

“Huh? Wh…what do you mean?” he questioned.

“Look, Spike. You’re a dragon. Dragons can do a lot. You can take a bath in Lava, so I don’t think you have to worry about that acid too much, and…and so far, that fire of yours is the only thing that’s actually hurt her,” he continued.

Spike’s eyes narrowed at the proposition. Twilight Sparkle was his big sister. They were family, and he would never consciously try to hurt his surrogate older sibling. He was about to open his mouth to chastise the guard when the soldier cut him off.

“I…I understand that you…don’t want to hurt her, but…this…this may be the only way. Spike, someone has to tell Princess Celestia what happened here. I can’t move, and the others are either dead or dying. It’s…it’s up to you,” he said.

The dragon grimaced at the mention of the elder alicorn’s name, but only for a moment. As much as he may have hated the monarch, this wasn’t the time for personal vendettas. The Lieutenant was right. Princess Celestia needed to know about what happened here. He didn’t know what he’d do if he ran into Twilight again, but It was a risk he had to take, especially if the guards outside were still alive. He sighed heavily as he closed his eyes.

“Okay. Tell me where this rendezvous point is,” he whispered.

“Thank you for the blanket, Doctor,” Rarity said, nodding to the white coated unicorn in front of her.

“Of course. This is a terrible situation for everyone, especially Miss Applejack,” he answered.

Rarity looked over her shoulder at the mare sleeping on the floor. Her frown deepened as she studied her. She looked so peaceful now, but that was only because she was exhausted. She’d been hysterical since the injury to her brother, so much so that she literally cried herself to sleep in the fashion expert’s own hooves. Her only reprieve was the short visit they received from the princesses. Even then, it didn’t last long, as Princess Luna stormed off, her sister giving chase. She sighed deeply as the foreboding thoughts consumed her. Luna had clearly been upset at seeing Big Mac like this, probably due to the fact that they were lovers now. Rarity thought of her own experience, her mind drifting onto Halberd, and then eventually Moonbow and Comet. She straightened up, flashing the doctor a smile, before she could dwell on her feelings.

“We will be here for her, doctor. Please, if there is anything we can help with, let us know,” she stated softly.

“You do the same, Miss Rarity. I’ll be back periodically to check on Big Mac,” he said turning around to exit the sterile medical room.

The unicorn walked slowly over to Applejack’s sleeping form, laying the blanket over her. Fiddling with the ends, doing her best to tuck the earth pony in, she sighed again, using her left hoof to gently stroke the mare’s back. Regardless of the fighting, it pained her to see the farmer like this. Applejack was always the calmest and most collected of them, regardless of the situation. Now, she was blubbering mess. It frightened her to think of Applejack like that. In many ways, she was the strength of the group.

‘What group?’ she thought to herself sarcastically as she eyed Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie.

They came in not too long after the princesses left, missing them only by a few minutes. They’d both been stopped in their tracks upon seeing the state Big Mac was in. Pinkie Pie shivered at the sight, while Rainbow Dash just hung her head, letting the tears flow freely. Now they were standing on opposite sides of the room, the only sound permeating it was the beeping of the monitors attached to the stallion’s body. Rarity could tell that something happened between the two of them. There was something about the way they acted towards each other. That and the clear sign that they’d been treated for some minor injuries. The unicorn’s eyes narrowed as she cleared her throat to get their attention.

“Anything you two would like to tell me?” she inquired.

“What?” Rainbow Dash grunted, snapped out of her daydream.

“You heard what I said, Rainbow Dash,” the fashion expert quipped as she made her way over to the young flyer.

“Nothing. Don’t…don’t worry about it,” she answered, turning her gaze away from the unicorn.

“Well, it certainly doesn’t look like ‘nothing’ to me,” Rarity huffed.

“I…I don’t want to talk about it,” Rainbow Dash said, fiddling with one of her bandages.

“Did…did you two have a fight?” the unicorn pressed as she turned towards Pinkie Pie, frowning deeper.

“How about you mind your own business, Rarity?!?” the pegasus snapped.

Rarity turned back around startled at the forcefulness of Rainbow Dash’s remark. She glared at the young flyer, gritting her teeth as she got nose-to-nose with the mare.

“I can’t believe you! You did have a fight, didn’t you?!? Big Mac’s hurt badly, Twilight’s out there doing Celestia knows what, and here the two of you are acting like foals!” she scolded.

“You don’t know what you’re talking about, Rarity! First off, the fight only happened because SOMEONE decided to run off after a monster who is killing royal guards, and I tried to stop her to keep her safe! And secondly, we didn’t know about Big Mac till AFTER our argument, so how’s about you cut it out with the high and mighty act!” Rainbow Dash retorted, not backing down from the unicorn.

“Argument?!? ARGUMENT?!? You…you came after me and tackled me to the ground! You…you called me stupid! And crazy!” Pinkie Pie alleged, as she walked over to join her two fellow element bearers.

“Rainbow Dash, is this true?!?” Rarity gasped, her eyes narrowing.

The pegasus gritted her teeth, baring them like a wolf. She’d had enough. Ever since Twilight Sparkle’s return, Pinkie Pie had been judging her, and now the others seemed to have a similar opinion of her. Who were they? They all had their own faults and weaknesses all of which became painfully obvious over the course of their treatment. Stomping her right hoof, she straightened up as she spoke.

“That’s it, I’ve had it! With you, and with everyone else! You’ve all done nothing but judge me ever since Twilight came back, and you know what?!? I think it’s ‘cause you’re jealous! Yeah, that’s right! Jealous!” she hissed.

“Jealous?!? Of what?!?” Rarity shouted.

“Because, unlike the rest of you, I’ve actually been dealing with everything! Me and Princess Luna have been talking and I’ve been able to work things out! I’ve admitted my fear, and I’m stronger for it! Well, what have you done, huh?!? Rarity, you’re worse than when you first came here!” she yelled back.

“What?!? What are you talking about?!?” Rarity bellowed apprehensively, backing away from the pegasus.

“Oh, please, you didn’t think I’d notice?!? What, do you think I’m stupid or something?!? You’ve been a nervous wreck lately! You threw up in front of us, and then ran away muttering to yourself! You keep saying you’re frightened, but you haven’t admitted just how scared you really are, have you?!? And even then, what have you even done to deal with it?!? Have you even done anything?!? Talked to anyone?!? Tried to even work anything out for yourself?!?” Rainbow Dash countered.

Rarity was stunned. She’d thought she put up a perfect façade, but here was Rainbow Dash looking right through her. She cursed herself for her selective memory. She’d been so emotionally involved in the incident that the pegasus had brought up that she forgot about their last big argument where she broke down. She felt the sweat on her brow as she became more anxious with each passing second. Finally, she turned away from the Cloudsdale resident with tears in her eyes.

“I…I…I’ve been…trying. I just…” she stammered.

“That’s enough, Rainbow Dash! At least she’s just been nervous, and not hateful or spiteful like you!” Pinkie Pie retorted.

“Pinkie, we just had this argument. You refuse to listen to a single word I say, so at this point, I don’t really care what you think! So, go on, accuse me of whatever you like, it doesn’t matter to me anymore!” the pegasus shouted, turning to walk away.

“Of course not, I mean, why would it matter to you? It’s not like you need us anymore, now that you have Princess Luna!” Pinkie Pie shot back.

“Ha! See, I knew it! You are jealous!” Rainbow dash retorted, turning back around, stomping towards the earth pony.

“It’s not about being jealous! Think about it, Rainbow Dash! She’s been spending all of her time either on her royal duties, with Big Mac or with you! What about us, huh?!? You…you accuse Rarity of not talking to anyone about her feelings, but you never stopped to think about who she COULD talk to?!? Princess Celestia was busy with the telepods, Princess Luna was busy with you and Big Mac, so tell us, Rainbow Dash, who was she supposed to turn to?!? Where was she supposed to go?!?” she countered.

The pesasus’ eyes widened at the inquiry. She never thought about it like that. She was the most physically injured of them, and therefore she needed help getting her wings back in shape. She never looked at it as though she was taking anything away from her friends. However, it was hard to argue with Pinkie Pie’s assessment after she thought about it for a moment. The flyer sighed as her eyelids became heavy. She owed them an explanation.

“Look, I…I was hurt, and when Princess Luna came to see me after my surgery, she scolded me for disobeying her orders about flying. She thought that I was using flying as a way to run away from my problems, and…and I guess that maybe I was, at least at the beginning. But I fought it because…because flying isn’t just what I like to do, Pinkie. It’s…it’s a part of who I am. It’s how I work things out when I’m alone, but I wasn’t really doing that until the princess offered to help me. She approached me about it. How could I say no? Look, I…I know you’re hurting, that we’re all hurting, but…but this was her idea, not mine. I didn’t mean to take anything away from you,” she said softly.

All three of them stared at the floor after Rainbow Dash finished. What else could they say? The pegasus was right. She’d been injured to the point of needing surgery, which was physically far worse than anyone else at the time, save Twilight. Maybe they had resented her for taking Princess Luna’s time, but after finding out it was the princess’ own idea it was hard to argue back. It was a great opportunity, and one they probably would have all taken had it been presented.

“Ah…Ah guess there aren’t any easy answers, huh?” a voice rang out from the other side of the room.

The group’s necks snapped to the side as they found Applejack standing up with the blanket draped over her back. They could see the tears beginning to form in her eyes, as her knees began to shake. They were all at her side in an instant, pulling her into a hug.

“A.J. we’re so sorry about Big Mac!” Rainbow Dash said.

“He’ll…he’ll get better! He’s so strong, and…he’ll be good as new, I just know it!” Pinkie Pie said, bringing Applejack closer to her, hugging her tight.

The group just held the farmer as they let her cry, her soft sobs mixing with the beeps of the machines monitoring her brother.

Princess Luna galloped down the hallway, five guards flanking each side of her in two lines. Her eyes narrowed as they approached their destination. She needed to get to the northwest lounge. Twilight’s last known sighting was around that area, and considering what her plan involved, it was the best place for them to start their search. As they neared the lounge, Luna went over her plan again.

“We are almost to the northwest lounge area. As you know, the corridor adjacent to it leads down most of the halls for this part of the castle. I’ve placed an enchantment on your armor that will act as a magical beacon. You will each take a direction in pairs, and if you see Twilight Sparkle, immediately touch wings. This will activate the beacon and allow me to track your movements. Follow Twilight a closely as you can without being seen. This is a mission of stealth, not strength. If she does attempt to engage you, do not fight her, but instead, lead her towards the throne room where my sister is waiting for her. Do you understand?” the moon princess explained.

“Yes, your highness!” they shouted in unison.

She nodded as they stopped in front of the entrance to the lounge. The dark-coated alicorn scanned the area to make sure it was clear. Before her were two large doors, with ornate handles. The adjacent room was round with hallways sprouting off in different directions. Once she was satisfied that the entryways were clear, she turned to begin directing the teams. She took in a deep breath as she stared at them. They were so young, and they’d lost one of their own already. Even though it was their duty, it pained her to send them against such a dangerous foe. This was their mission, however frightening it might be, and they would see it through like the professionals they were. She straightened up, as she spoke again.

“Teams one and two, down halls ‘A’ and ‘B,’ she ordered, pointing to her left.

They saluted as they ran towards the corridor.

“Teams three, four and five, down halls ‘C,’ ‘D,’ and ‘E,’ she stated, lifting her right hoof directing them towards the next set of hallways.

The remaining guards once again saluted and were quickly on their way. Closing her eyes and concentrating her magic, Princess Luna brought up a grid of the area. She opened her eyes, staring at the ethereal map before her, once again breathing deeply.

‘Please be safe, my brave guards,’ she thought to herself, as she studied the map.

As the grid flashed before her she stared intently, waiting for some sign from her scouting parties. Seconds turned into minutes, but nothing was happening. Luna huffed in frustration, stamping her left hoof hard against the ornate marble floor.

“It’s been over fifteen minutes! What are they doing?!?” she muttered to herself.

A loud thump snapped her away from her concentration on the map, as she turned her gaze towards the entrance to the northwest lounge. She raised an eyebrow as she studied the doorway.

‘That’s strange. I thought that this area of the castle had been evacuated,’ she thought, as she stood silently.

Another loud bang once again caught her attention, forcing her away from the task in front of her. She grunted in frustration as she made her way towards the doorway. She didn’t have time for this. She needed to find Twilight Sparkle and the only way she was going to do that was through her guards. Using her magic she opened the two posh doors that lined the entrance, sticking her head into the pitch black room.

“This place is off limits! You must get to the rendezvous point as per the plan set out by my sister! You must move quickly!” she shouted.

She didn’t receive an answer, which piqued her curiosity even further. There were no windows to the outside in this particular lounge area. Even though her night vision was enhanced due to her station, she still strained to see anything or anyone in the room. She illuminated her horn as she entered the chamber, getting angrier and angrier at each passing second that took her away from her mission. The only sound she heard was the echo of her own hooves against the ground.

“If anyone is in here, then come out! The princess of the night does not have time for this!” the monarch shouted.

Suddenly, an ethereal moan surrounded her in the darkness, making her stiffen, and drop into a defensive posture. Her eyes narrowed, and her ears perked up, trying to find the direction of the sound. It was difficult, however. The stone and marble flooring created an echo chamber making it much harder to pinpoint where the noise was coming from. Her eyes darted from side to side in a frenzy trying to find the source. She put more energy into her horn, illuminating some more space in front of her. She squinted as she tried to make out a shape in the corner of the room. She couldn’t tell if it was alive or simply one of the many chairs and couches that adorned the lounge area.

‘Better to be safe than sorry,’ she thought to herself as she activated her magic again, encapsulating the object in her aura and levitating it towards her.

Whatever it was, it hadn’t moved, even within her grasp. As it slowly came into view, she could see the stich work and woodwork that was associated with the fine crafts of the palace become clearer and clearer. She sighed as she set the couch down.

‘Victory over a piece of furniture. Oh, how they will sing songs of this day,’ she mused as she turned around to go back to the corridor.

She gasped as the doors to the lounge slammed shut. Her eyes went wide, as she charged her horn with even more power. Another moan permeated the room, causing her eyes to widen. There was no mistaking it this time. Twilight was in here with her. She dropped low again, standing ready to defend herself in case the deformed unicorn attacked. Her ears perked as she felt beads of sweat appear on her brow. She scanned the room back and forth, but there was no sign of her. Suddenly, she felt something brush past her left flank, just skimming over her fur. She jumped, taking to the air, a yelp escaping her throat. She heard another moan echo through the chamber as she stayed in the air, backing away towards the doorway, keeping alert.

‘Where is she?!?’ the alicorn thought to herself.

Just as she reached the exit, a brilliant flash blinded the monarch as a blast of magic slammed into her, knocking her through the two large doors. She grunted loudly as she felt her back strike the wall with a resounding thud. As she slid to a sitting position, she fought to keep her eyes open. She forced herself to stay on guard, regardless of how vulnerable she was at the moment. Shaking her head, she scrambled to her hooves once again taking up a defensive stance. She took in gulps of air, forcing herself to calm down.

‘That…that blast was incredibly intense! I can’t believe how…’ her thought was cut off as the still swinging lounge doors exploded off their hinges.

Princess Luna’s eyes widened as the large golden boards flew towards her. She had to think fast. Activating her horn she encapsulated herself under a magic shield as she watched the objects bounce harmlessly off to the side. Once they landed, she dropped the field, as she started walking forward. The clacking of hoofsteps stoppered her cold, however. A shape was approaching her from the entryway of the lounge. Luna once again brought her stance low. Finally after a few seconds, the beast came into view. It was her. It was Twilight Sparkle, her form more monstrous than she could have ever imagined. The princess whimpered as she eyed the creature.

“What hath thou wrought, Twilight Sparkle?!?” she gasped.

Once the unicorn/fly hybrid crossed the threshold of into the corridor, she leapt at the dark-coated alicorn, releasing a guttural bellow. Luna dodged to the right, stumbling on the remains of the doors as she took to the air. There was no longer any time to waste. They were now engaged in battle. The moon princess’ horn lit up in a brilliant flash, as a beam of light streaked across the room, striking the former scholar in her side, driving her back. Twilight turned to face the monarch and leapt again, this time connecting, pinning the frightened mare to the ground.

‘What?!? That blast should have been enough to render her unconscious!’ she thought in surprise as her eyes widened.

Twilight Sparkle’s deformed hooves caught the alicorn’s and slammed them into the ground straddling the squirming mare. Luna grit her teeth as she fought bitterly to push herself up from the ground. She gasped again as the hybrid slowly opened her mouth. The princess gasped at the implication. She’d heard about the acid spewing attribute that her sister’s pupil developed during her transformation and from the looks of it, she was about to be on the receiving end. Reacting quickly, she shot a blast of magic right into the beast’s mouth, knocking her backwards. The alicorn followed up quickly, shoulder blocking Twilight’s midsection, forcing the creature on her back. Luna’s advantage didn’t last long, however. She soon felt the former scholar’s newly formed limbs pinch her skin, and thrust her into the air, her back striking the ceiling as she screamed. As she found herself in a freefall back towards the monster, Luna began flapping her wings hard, flying backwards.

‘I need to create some distance! She’s strong, fast, and her magic is still very much intact!’ she thought to herself as she landed on the other side of the corridor.

They faced off, eyeing each other intently. Moving ever so slightly, encircling each other, they matched each other movement for movement. Twilight’s new found powers and viciousness frightened Luna. She never thought that the young mare could turn into something like this. For the first time in a very long while, she was actually scared of a battle. She needed to concentrate on something different. She needed to block the fear somehow. Suddenly, Big Mac’s face entered her mind. The images of their time together, and the mental snapshots of his broken form lying in a hospital bed soon became enough to quell the fear. Her fright was now replaced with anger, as well as a realization. If the princess was to survive this, she could no longer see the thing before her as Twilight Sparkle. As much as it pained her, Twilight was gone and this was a different creature all together, and this is the creature that almost took Big Mac away from her before she could talk to him. The mere thought infuriated her. Her eyes began glowing as she once again charged up her magic.

‘I’m sorry, sister,’ she thought to herself.

“FEEL MY WRATH, VILE CREATURE!” she bellowed as she let forth a massive blast of magical energy.

Twilight Sparkle didn’t back down, however. Instead, she charged her horn and met Luna’s attack with one of her own. As the beams collided, the brilliant flash blinded them both as the explosion rang in both of their ears, debris flying in all directions. Stone, marble and pieces of the now fully decimated lounge doors careened everywhere. Both of them were thrown back by the sheer force of the attacks. Luna quickly regained her footing, using her wings to balance herself. She shook her head, trying to clear the cobwebs and ringing that now permeated her ear drums. She looked up to see the hybrid monster charging forward. Luna’s eyes widened again as she readied herself for another attack.

‘I…I can’t believe how fast she is!’ she thought, just barely dodging the lunge.

As the princess turned around, however, she realized the intent behind the attack. She stood fast, expecting to feel another strike, but saw Twilight’s retreating figure instead. Was she trying to get away?

‘She may now indeed be a beast, but she is still quite cunning,’ the alicorn mused as she galloped after the hybrid.

Luna was able to keep up with Twilight Sparkle, despite her improved speed. Luckily for the princess, each turn was bringing them closer and closer to the throne room.

“Thou must keep her on this path, Luna!” she whispered to herself as she let another blast of magic streak from her horn.

The blast hit the top corner of the corridor, keeping Twilight on route towards the throne room. The process repeated itself each time the beast would begin choosing the wrong path. Luna’s confidence increased with each bolt of magic she shot.

‘Almost there! One more turn, and we should be right by the doors to the throne room!’ she thought to herself as she pushed her legs to gallop harder.

The royal alicorn almost smiled. The plan was actually working. Soon, however, it would get a bit harder. Her sister was still in the throne room, making her final adjustments to the telepods and the magic storage device. She hoped with all her might that she was finished and ready to receive her student. However, as they were about to make the last turn, Twilight stopped short, and jumped to the wall. Luna stopped dead in her tracks as she watched the hybrid slither up the wall, and onto the ceiling. The princess tried to fly away, but soon realized her mistake. She was cattycornered. Her eyes widened as Twilight Sparkle pounced from above, pinning the royal mare beneath her.

‘She…she wasn’t running away from me! She…she was trying to get to a better attack point! One where my wings would be useless!’ she thought to herself as she once again struggled against the beast’s iron grip.

Luna whimpered as she saw Twilight’s mandibles approach her face, small drops of acid dripping lightly onto her coat.

“Sounds like there’s a war going on out there,” the physician muttered, shaking his head.

Fluttershy only grunted, her eyes fixated on the floor in front of her bed. The doctor had just come in to check up on her, and decided to go over her test results and prognosis. It was one of the most surreal things she’d ever experienced. She couldn’t believe the lasting damage that had been done to her. She brought her hoof to her scar on her head, rubbing it gently. She wasn’t just injured on the outside anymore. Now she was hurt on the inside. Her timidity had brought her here. She kept thinking that if she just stood up to Applejack, she’d be away from this place and all of its darkness. The thought infuriated her. It wasn’t until the medical provider began to go over the next steps of her treatment that she truly realized how alone she was. Her eyes moved from side to side, drinking in the empty room. That was how she felt now. Empty. None of her friends had been to see her, and even when she woke up, the only one here was the last pony she ever wanted to see.

“We’ve administered the proper medications through your IV, but you will need to get prescriptions filled. Due to the…extreme nature of the situation, however, I will be able to provide them to you directly until you get home,” the doctor said evenly.

Fluttershy nodded silently as the doctor placed the discharge notes beside her on the bed. As he turned to leave a small voice made him stop and turn back once again facing his patient.

“Umm, can I…can I ask you something?” she inquired just above a whisper.

Of course, Ms. Fluttershy, ask me whatever you’d like,” he responded.

“It’s just…well…” she stammered.

“Yes?” the stallion pressed.

“It’s just…you see…my…my special talent is taking care of animals, and…and it’s a lot of hard work, so…do...do you think that I can ever…” she stuttered.

The doctor sighed as he figured out her question. He trotted back over to her, and placed a hoof on her shoulder reassuringly. The look she gave him broke his heart. Usually the physician had to deal this this in patients that were older. Ponies past their prime who had to be convinced to act their age as their golden years were approaching. But to destroy the dreams of a mare so young was sometimes more than he could take. He knew he needed to be gentle, but he could not lie to her.

“Fluttershy, you’ve been through a very traumatic experience, and while you are alright now, you need to start taking precautions. I cannot say for certain if you can ever return to your duties as an animal caretaker, but I can say for certain that you will never be able to do the physical things that you used to. Perhaps with physical therapy, and with these new medications you’ll be able to do more, but it must be moderated,” he explained.

“But…but…can’t you just tell me? I…I need to know, please just tell me if I’ll ever be able to see my animals again!” she pushed, her voice cracking as tears streamed down her face.

“Honestly, I cannot say. I do hope that you recover as much as you can, and yes, maybe you can still take care of your animals, but you will need to be careful. If you strain yourself too hard, you can put yourself at serious risk of a heart attack. Just…take it one day at a time. Try moving around a little and see how you feel. Just please, don’t strain yourself too much, alright?” he said.

Fluttershy buried her face in her hooves. The not knowing if she’d be able to resume her normal life if she ever got out of this alive was killing her. The one thing that kept her sane throughout this ordeal was the notion that she’d eventually see her animals again. That if she’d just survive until it was over, that she’d be back with them in Ponyville, feeding them, nursing them back to health, taking care of them. Now she was in danger of losing the one thing that made her who she was, and it was all thanks to Applejack and Twilight Sparkle. She continued to cry as she felt the doctor’s hoof stroke her back gently.

“Look, you are a young and healthy mare. You have a chance to work yourself back up to a very good strength level. With a little time and effort, you’ll be back on your hooves," he whispered reassuringly.

“You…you’re just saying that!” she screamed.

“Fluttershy, I know you’re upset, and you have every right to be, but I’m a doctor. I’d never lie to you,” he said keeping his tone even.

“Wh...where is she?!?” she hissed.

“Where’s who?” the doctor inquired.

“APPLEJACK!” she shouted, causing the physician to jump.

“Fluttershy, calm down. She’s in a room at the other end of the hall. I can take you…” he started before she pushed him away.

The pegasus jumped off the bed, and took a moment to get her footing. Once gaining her balance, she made her way out the door briskly. She was furious. She stomped down the hallway towards the room that contained her fellow element. Once it came into view, she marched in. The sight before her immediately deflated her anger. Her eyes went wide as she saw Big Mac’s injured form lying in the bed unconscious with a bandage around his head. Fluttershy had so much to say, but she forgot it almost immediately. Within a few moments, a voice snapped her back into reality.

“Fluttershy!” Pinkie Pie yelled as she sprung forward hugging the pegasus.

The animal lover stood silently as her mouth worked up and down, trying to comprehend what she was seeing. He was the strongest stallion she’d ever known, yet here he was lying in front of her beaten and broken. Hearing hoofsteps, she snapped her head to the side as Rainbow Dash and Rarity approached her.

“He…he fought off Twilight trying to defend his sister, and…and you. She…she slammed his head against the wall. The doctors are keeping a close eye on him, but for now, he’s stable,” Rarity explained.

“Applejack, I…” Fluttershy started as she walked slowly over to the sitting earth pony.

“Don’t come near me,” Applejack said cutting her off.

“Wh…what?!?” the pegasus questioned.

“You heard me!” the farm mare retorted standing up straight, eyeing the timid flyer.

“Applejack, what has gotten into you?!?” Rarity inquired, making her way over to the bickering pair.

“Ya know what the first thing you said to me was when you woke up?!? Ya said ya hated me! My…my brother is lyin’ here…’cause o’ you!” the farmer accused as she pointed her hoof at the former element of kindness.

Fluttershy opened her mouth to retort, but before she could she stopped herself to think on Applejack’s words for a moment. The farmer’s brother had been hurt protecting her. She began to feel the guilt overtake her, but she forced it away. She’d had enough. She steeled her glare as she looked back up at Applejack.

“How dare you…how dare you!” she shouted, stomping forward.

Applejack didn’t flinch and instead stood her ground as Fluttershy’s nose lightly touched her own.

“After guilting me into staying, you have the audacity to make me feel guilty about what happened to Big Mac?!? Tell me, why was I even there in the first place, hmm?!? I was there because you forced me to stay here. If you hadn’t then Big Mac wouldn’t have had to defend me, wouldn’t he?!?” she countered.

“Fluttershy, that’s enough! Big Mac is seriously hurt, and practically sacrificed himself to save you! If it wasn’t for him, both you and Applejack would be dead right now!” Rarity yelled forcefully.

“Seriously, Flutters! How could you be so disrespectful?!? This is Big Mac we’re talkin’ about here! It’s A.J.’s brother! How could you be so insensitive?!?” Rainbow Dash added.

“Of course I’m sorry about what happened to Big Mac! He’s a friend! I’d never want to see a friend like this! But I…I just can’t do it anymore!” Fluttershy shouted as she turned around, heading for the door.

“Wh...what do you mean?” Pinkie Pie asked, putting a hoof on the flyer’s shoulder.

The yellow pegasus shrugged off the attempt at comfort. She shook her head as she thought about all the circumstances that led her here. She’d been asked to think about Applejack, to think about Twilight. Perhaps now it was time to start thinking about herself. She sighed as she turned her head to speak over her shoulder.

“Do…do you know what my morning routine was like?” she inquired.

“What? What are you talking about, Fluttershy?” Rainbow Dash pressed.

“I’d have to wake up early. A lot of the animals would wake up early, so I’d have to get breakfast ready for them. I’d have to put whole bags of chicken feed in my saddlebags so I could feed them. Then I’d have to straighten up their coup. I…I’d have to move a ton of hay and sometimes do my own maintenance on the coup itself. Then I’d have to clean certain animals, and I…I’d have to do massage on one of the bears because he has a bad neck, and maybe fix up some of the other injured creatures…” she explained before Applejack cut her off.

“Get to the point!” she bellowed.

“The point is, thanks to this condition, I may never be able to do any of that again! All of what I just described isn’t just part of my normal day! It’s taking care of animals! That’s part of who I am, and it’s my special talent! Don’t you get it?!? I may be too sick to do what I was meant to do!” she yelled, turning back around.

The group was stunned. They all stared at her wide-eyed as they took in the mare’s words. From what Applejack told them, she should have been fine, but apparently, ‘fine’ was very much a relative term. Fluttershy turned back around making her way towards the exit.

“So, I’ve decided I’ve had enough of this. Every time I think of someone else, I get hurt. So, no more! From now on, I’m going to take care of myself!” she shouted angrily.

“Fluttershy, you can’t mean that! You…you really don’t care about us anymore?” Pinkie Pie said with tears in her eyes.

“Excuse me, Pinkie Pie. I have to go see the doctor, now. He’s got the prescriptions for my medicines. The ones I’ll probably have to be on for the rest of my life,” she hissed as she walked out leaving the flabbergasted mares and the injured stallion in the sterile room.

They all looked at each other, surprise plastered on their faces. They couldn’t believe what they just heard. Especially from someone like Fluttershy. She was the embodiment of kindness, and yet here she was practically disowning them. Finally, Pinkie Pie’s sniffling broke the silence, as Rarity went over to comfort the crying earth pony.

“Don’t worry dear, I’m sure she didn’t mean it. You…you know from experience that she can say things she doesn’t really mean in the heat of the moment,” the unicorn offered, doing her best to console the party planner.

“I…I don’t know, Rarity. I just don’t know,” she whispered, putting her face in her hooves as she sobbed quietly.

And there we have it! Another chapter down! Things are getting pretty intense! Also, I got a new pic for the cover art! Well, I hope you all enjoy it!

Chapter 25

Princess Luna screamed as she felt the droplets of acid hit her coat singing her fur and tearing at her skin. She needed to get away. She squirmed underneath the monster’s grip trying desperately to get some leverage to throw the hybrid off her. Twilight’s grotesque face was mere inches from her as she felt more acid drip onto her body. She screamed again as tears began to form in her eyes. As an alicorn, she had a very high pain tolerance. She’d never been hurt like this before. Her attributes offered her no protection from the caustic liquid’s sting as miniscule traces began running down her chest. The pain was unbelievable.

‘Focus, Luna, focus! You have to get her off you!’ her mind screamed as she powered up her horn again.

With a guttural bellow, the princess of the night let out another large blast of magic striking the beast in the face and knocking Twilight away. She scrambled to her hooves, hoping to press her advantage. Her horn lit up again as she fired another blast, hitting Twilight in the chest. She followed up with two more blasts that struck her target, forcing the hybrid to let out bellowing moan.

‘I must get her to the throne room! I must keep pressing her!’ she thought to herself as she let out another beam of magic towards her enemy.

This time Twilight was ready for her. The monster’s eyes glowed as she put up a shield deflecting the bolt. Luna’s eyes widened at the development.

‘But…how?!? How could she be so bestial, and yet still so in control of her magic?!?’ she thought as she ran forward, shoulder blocking the deformed unicorn to the ground.

They rolled across the corridor, slamming into the far wall. Twilight was the first to her hooves as she used one of her deformed legs to strike the alicorn across her muzzle. Luna answered quickly as she turned with the blow and bucked straight outward, her back hooves colliding with the beast’s shoulder. The hybrid cried out again and leapt for the monarch. The princess of the night was quicker, however. Falling purposefully onto her back, Luna kicked up once again with her back hooves, hitting the scholar in the mid-section and sending her overhead to the other side of the hallway. She heard the crack of Twilight’s back against the wall as the alicorn twisted on the ground rising to her hooves quickly. She took in a deep breath as she readied herself for the next assault. She shook her head, trying to focus again. She was finally starting to get Twilight’s rhythm.

‘Her speed threw me off, that’s for sure! But I think I’ve finally seen her measure! It’s time to end this!’ she thought as her eyes began to glow.

“TWILIGHT SPARKLE, THOU ART A WORTHY OPPONENT FOR THE PRINCESS OF THE NIGHT! BUT I SHALL PUT AN END TO THIS! NOW!” she bellowed as a beam shot forth from her horn encapsulating the hybrid in its grasp.

Before the creature could react, Luna heaved the captured beast into the air and slammed it across the hallway, it’s back once again slamming into the ornate walls of the palace. The night princess repeated the process, this time steering her attacks towards the throne room. As she tried for a third assault, however, she found her strength beginning to wane. The amount of magic these attacks were taking was astronomical.

‘I…I don’t know how much longer I can keep this up. I bet if I wasn’t an alicorn, I’d have passed out by now!’ she mused as she attacked again.

The fourth assault got them into the corridor that lead directly to the throne room. They were almost there. Luna’s legs became rubbery, as she pushed forward. Twilight had caused so much pain in her new state. She’d attacked royal guards, and one of them, if not more, were dead. However, the princess of the night didn’t know if she could go on. The last attack drained her badly. As her legs were about to give way, she closed her eyes and thought about Big Mac. His injured form lying helplessly in that hospital bed, clinging to life by a thread. She thought of her sister and everything she’d gone through after losing her prized student, as well as the remaining elements of harmony and their desperate struggles for normalcy. As angry as she was, however, her sister’s love and happiness meant the world to her. Drawing on both the hate and love within her, Luna screamed as she summoned up all of her remaining strength for one final attack.

‘I will stop you, Twilight Sparkle! If not just for your own sake then for the sake of my sister and…and the stallion I love. I will stop you!’ her mind echoed as she released the spell once more, slamming the hybrid directly into the throne room doors.

Silence reigned once the echo of the attack dissipated. After a few moments, Luna let herself breathe again as she took in gulps of air, collapsing onto the floor beneath her tired hooves. She strained to keep her eyes open, fighting the involuntary urge to give way to unconsciousness. She needed to make sure that Twilight was stopped. Every minute that passed felt like hours as she kept her half closed eyes fixated on the spot where the hybrid lay. Twilight’s mutated form hadn’t moved for a full ten minutes.

‘It’s…it’s over. Now I can alert my…no!’ her mind screamed as her eyes widened.

Twilight Sparkle jumped to her hooves, shaking her deformed head. She straightened up to full height, as she turned her neck towards her attacker. Letting out another ethereal moan, she stalked towards Princess Luna, her eyes and horn glowing brightly. The monarch couldn’t believe what she was seeing. After everything they’d gone through, not only was Twilight standing, but she seemed perfectly alright as she pursued Luna with renewed and deliberate vigor. Tears formed in the alicorn’s eyes as she mentally screamed for her body to rise and meet the challenge that walked towards her. However, regardless of her effort, she did not move an inch.

‘How…how is she still conscious?!? That attack was…oh, no! Her increased metabolism! It must have allowed her to regain her strength! Get up! I have to get up!’ she thought as the mutated unicorn approached.

Despite her best efforts, Princess Luna’s vision began to fade. She’d expelled so much energy, and she wasn’t used to such battles. As hard as she fought, her worst nightmare was becoming a reality. She was about to pass out while at the mercy of the hybrid that killed indiscriminately. There was nothing she could do. She’d lost.

‘No…no, please, stay awake! Get up! Help me!’ she thought just as the darkness took her.

“His vitals seem to be holding. That’s a very good sign. The test results we are seeing are also encouraging,” the doctor said as he studied the notes on the clip board levitating near his face.

“When do you think he’ll wake up?” Applejack asked as she continued to stare at her brother.

The physician frowned as he put the chart back into its slit at the foot of the bed. He put a hoof on the mare’s shoulders as she turned to meet his gaze. His eyes scared her.

“Listen, Ms. Applejack. I know you want to think positively, we all do. But as good as these test results are, his ordeal is by no means over. We will continue to monitor him, but at this point anything can happen,” he said.

She felt the tears well up in her eyes again. She used her left hoof to wipe them away from her face. She’d cried so much, it was getting harder and harder to see. She’d been through the shock already, but now came the more agonizing stage of waiting. Waiting for fate to decide what was to become of her big brother. It was maddening. What was worse was the fact that she was drained. Her mind screamed at her to kick and wail, to do something to express outwardly what she felt so deep within herself. But, she couldn’t. Her body wouldn’t let her. All she could do was wait, and hope for the best. Putting on the best smile she could, she patted the medical professional’s hoof with her own.

“Thanks, Doc. An Ah mean that. You…you’ve been great, takin’ care o’ my big brother like this. Ah’m grateful,” she stated.

“That’s what we’re here for, Ms. Applejack. Anything you need, and I mean anything, just ask one of the guards stationed outside the door,” he encouraged softly as he made his way out of the room.

The farm mare sighed as she sat down, eyeing her companions. Fluttershy had left a little while ago. She still couldn’t believe what the timid pegasus said. She never thought that the animal lover was capable of holding such a sentiment, but it seemed as though she was pushed to the edge. As bad as Applejack felt about Fluttershy’s declaration, one look at Big Mac wiped away any guilt she may have had over it. She looked back and for the between Rarity, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash. They were each in separate corners of the room, sitting quietly, not even looking at each other. The sight made her sad. She thought back to her last heart to heart with her brother, when she questioned him about going to a funeral, and how even though you went, were you dishonoring the deceased by going when you really didn’t want to be there. As she took in the state of her fellow elements, she knew that none of them wanted to be here. Yet, they were, out of sense of obligation, no doubt.

‘How the hay could we have come to this? It’s all just...’ she thought to herself as another loud crash shook the walls.

They each gasped as they looked towards the door. That was the third or fourth one now. There was a battle raging between Twilight Sparkle and Princess Luna. However, no one knew the status of the engagement. From what they were able to ascertain from the guards, Princess Luna wanted to go it alone against the former element of magic. As wary as they were about the idea, it seemed the most feasible. The deformed unicorn was clearly too strong for the royal guards to take on by themselves. But could Princess Luna handle this all by herself? It was risky. Applejack shook her head as she continued her contemplation.

‘Ya know, Ah gotta wonder how…’ she thought before Pinkie Pie’s voice snapped her back to reality.

“SPIKE!” she shouted as she tackled the young dragon to the floor pinning him in a hug.

“GAH! Oh, Hi, Pinkie Pie. Could you, uh…let me in the room, please?” he asked politely.

She slid off him, standing up, as the others came to greet the youngling. They each hugged him as he returned their embrace.

“Spikey! Oh, we were so worried! I’m glad you’re alright!” Rarity said.

“Well, I…I’m not alright. Tw…Twilight, she…” he stammered.

“We know Spike, she’s turned into that creature again. Ah’m so sorry, sugarcube,” Applejack apologized.

“You mean…I guess you wouldn’t. I just got here, right?” he said wiping a few tears from his eyes.

“What do you mean?” Rainbow Dash inquired.

“W...well…a squad of the Royal Guard came to take me to the rendezvous point, and…and Twilight, she…she attacked them. It was horrible. She…she even…” he stuttered.

“Spike, what are you trying to say?” the pegasus pressed softly.

“She…she…she killed them, Rainbow! She…she used her acid and…and her magic!” he shouted, pulling the mare into another hug.

“Is…is that…true?” Pinkie Pie whispered.

“We believe so,” a voice rang out from the doorway.

Everyone looked up to see a pair of royal guards. They walked in slowly wearing solemn looks.

“What happened?!?” Rarity asked.

“We found Spike running down one of the corridors. He said that he was told by the one of the other guards to go to the rendezvous point. Before we took him there, he told us what happened, and we dispatched some more guards to verify his story. Sure enough, all but one guard were dead, and even the one who survived was greatly injured. He’s being tended to by a few of the doctors and nurses,” one of the guards explained.

“I…I’m so sorry,” the unicorn offered as she cast her gaze towards the floor.

“How many?” a voice whispered.

They all looked up at the source of the inquiry, finding Pinkie Pie with her right hoof over her chest. Tears formed in her eyes as she bit her lip nervously.

“We…we aren’t sure. About nine or ten so far,” the other guard said.

“Wait, but…if you were supposed to be at the rendezvous point then what are you doing here?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Well, when we were on our way there, these guys mentioned that there was someone who was injured. They said it was a stallion, and that he had a sister. I…I thought that it might be…” Spike stated nervously.

They all turned, staring back at the bed containing the unconscious form of Big Mac. The dragon walked slowly to his bedside, taking in everything his eyes and emotions would allow. He couldn’t believe that this could happen to him of all ponies. Big Mac was strong. A powerhouse. But now, he was weaker than a filly. Spike turned to Applejack with a hopeful look.

“He…he’s gonna be okay, right Applejack?” he asked.

The farm mare forced a smile. Spike may have matured since Twilight’s passing, but he was still a baby dragon, and as much as she wanted to be truthful, this was a time for prudence. Even though honesty was her bedrock, she did her best to put up a façade.

“O’course he will, sugarcube. He…he’s still Big Mac, ain’t he?” she said, as she rubbed her eyes again.

Rarity stepped forward to address the dragon again. She could sense that focusing on Big Mac might push Applejack over the edge. She cleared her throat, attempting to change the subject.

“Spike, How in Equestria did you escape unharmed?” she asked.

The young dragon looked away, his expression becoming somber. He was still upset about what he had to do to Twilight. It tore him apart inside to know that even though he saved a royal guard’s life, it took attacking his surrogate big sister to do it. Now he once again had to revisit that scene in his head.

“W…well, I…look, she was going to kill him! I didn’t have a choice, ok?!?” he snapped, turning away.

“Didn’t have a choice? What do you mean by that?” Rarity pressed.

“Twilight, she…she had a guard encased in her magic, and…I begged her, Rarity. I pleaded with her to let him go, but…but she wouldn’t listen, and…and I guess I just reacted. I…I blew fire at her. I didn’t hit her, just the floor beneath her, but it was still enough to singe her legs. Rarity, the look she gave me…I…I betrayed her. She…she must hate me!” he cried as he lowered his head into his claws.

Everyone’s eyes widened at the statement. Even the royal guards who escorted the youngling didn’t know what exactly transpired. His friends couldn’t believe what they’d just heard. They never thought that Spike could hurt Twilight. Yet, they couldn’t be upset at him, and he needed to know that.

“Look, Spike, Twilight’s not…you did what you had to do. Don’t blame yourself. You saved someone’s life, you should be proud,” Rainbow Dash said, putting a hoof on his shoulder.

“I know I did the right thing, it’s just…yeah, she’s a monster, but…but that’s still Twilight. Underneath all that gross flesh and those terrible eyes…It’s Twilight. And…and I hurt her,” he sobbed softly, as he leaned into the pegasus.

Pinkie Pie watched the scene carefully absorbing what the dragon said. She brought her hoof to her chin in contemplation. If it was just her legs that got a little singed, then why not attack him? She cursed herself for even thinking about Spike being taken away from them, but she couldn’t shake the feeling that something didn’t add up. She walked forward slowly, determined to get more information.

“Wait, Spike. What happened after you attacked her? You said she gave you a look of betrayal. What do you mean? And what happened after?” she pressed.

“Pinkie?” Applejack questioned, raising one of her eyebrows.

“Spike, please, this is important,” Pinkie said, ignoring the farm mare, taking the dragon’s claws in her hooves for a moment before standing back up straight.

“W…well, it’s just like I said. I begged her to stop hurting the guard, and then I hit her with some of my fire,” he said.

“But what about that look? Can you describe it in more detail?” she inquired.

“Well, she looked like…she looked…I dunno, disappointed in me? She just looked at me like she expected something out of me, and didn’t get it. Like she hoped I would do something else, and then she ran away,” he explained.

Spike grunted as Pinkie Pie brought him into a hug. The others looked on curiously as the party mare’s demeanor changed dramatically. She was smiling. They hadn’t seen her actually smile for months.

“That’s it! Spike, do you realize what this means?!?” she chirped excitedly.

“What are you talkin’ about Pinkie?” Applejack asked.

“She may be a monster on the outside, but I think somewhere, deep down, Twilight is still in there somewhere!” she said.

“Huh? Pinkie, we’ve been over this…” Rainbow Dash started before the pink earth pony cut her off.

“No, no, just listen! Twilight has attacked everyone she’s come into contact with. Royal Guards, Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack....but not Spike. She…she was angry at us before she transformed, but she could never be mad at Spike. I…I think that maybe…just maybe…she recognized him! If that’s true then maybe we can still help her!” Pinkie Pie explained.

The group drank in her words, contemplating their meaning. Pinkie Pie did have a point, but they were still skeptical.

“Ah dunno, sugarcube. Ah get what you’re sayin’ but maybe she just came across someone who wasn’t as easy of a target as before. Ah mean, no offense, but she’s like ten times stronger than everyone in this room. Magic don’t seem to work, and she’s faster than a dang Wonderbolt. But Spike’s got somethin’ we don’t. He’s got the ability to breathe fire,” Applejack stated.

“But…Applejack…” Pinkie Pie stammered as she felt her eyes become misty.

“Just hear me out, okay? One of things that’s makin’ her so dangerous is that she’s pretty calculatin’. Ah mean, you should’ve seen the way she snuck in here, crawlin’ through the ceiling like that. Don’t ya think that maybe she just decided it wasn’t worth the risk? What if she was just surprised by the fire, and Spike misinterpreted the look he got? Ah…Ah just don’t know, Pinkie,” the farmer retorted.

“But…but isn’t that just like Twilight? She’s so smart, so…maybe that’s still a part of her too?” Pinkie countered.

Another thunderous crack shook the castle as the doctor, accompanied by a few more guards walked in.

“I’m sorry to do this, but we have to evacuate,” the physician said urgently.

“What?!? What about mah brother?!?” Applejack shouted.

“We will have to get him out of here too. Whatever is happening, the structural integrity of the castle could become compromised. Big Mac is in no condition to endure this, and he cannot be exposed to it. Whatever battle is raging could come back this way, and if it does, no one will be able to contain it,” he said.

“But…mah…” Applejack stuttered, before the doctor cut her off putting his hoof on her shoulder.

“He will be safe, I can promise you that. There is an exit not far from here, and I already have another medical team waiting. His vitals are good, so a transport to another center should be fine for him. Just, please, take care of yourselves. I doubt Big Mac would want you to compromise your own safety,” he explained.

“Well, Ah’m coming with ya! Ain’t no way Ah’m leavin’ my brother’s side!” Applejack protested.

“I’m sorry Applejack, but there isn’t enough room, nor is there time. The nurses and I need to break down his monitoring system for the transport. I can protect the area with my magic, but only for a short period, and the less ponies I need to shield the better chance I have keeping my barrier up for as long it takes us to evacuate. You can’t stay here with what’s happening. Please, follow the royal guards to a safe place outside the castle, and I will have someone meet you with the transport details,” he replied.

“No, we can’t leave! Twilight is still in there, I know it!” Pinkie Pie shouted as she ran passed the guards.

“Darn it, Pinkie, not again!” Rainbow Dash shouted as she ran after her.

“Where is she…Doctor, thank you, but…we have to go!” Rarity shouted running out of the room.

“Go after them, Applejack. I’ll take care of Big Mac,” the physician said.

The farm mare sighed deeply, taking one more look at her brother. She wanted nothing more than to be with him, but the doctor was right. If she stayed here, she’d endanger herself, and him. It was better for them to get her sibling out of harm’s way and into a proper care facility. She ran towards the door, stopping for a moment looking back.

“If Ah hear that somthin’ happened to him, so help me Doc’ Ah’ll buck ya straight into yer grave!” she shouted as she ran into the hall.

“You guys comin’? We gotta get the rest and head outta the castle!” she yelled to the guards and Spike.

They nodded and followed the mare as they all raced down the hallway together.

“Fluttershy, we have to move, now!” the guard bellowed as she stood in front of the stubborn pegasus.

“I have no problem leaving, but I’m not leaving with them! We can go separately!” she shouted back, crossing her hooves over her chest.

“Look, we don’t have time for games! The battle between Twilight Sparkle and Princess Luna could very well destroy parts of the castle! If they come this way, we won’t be able to protect you!” he argued.

“Oh, you mean just like before, right?!? Where were you?!? Where were any of you when Twilight was attacking me?!?” she countered.

“For your information, we were doing our best to save you! And we lost some good stallions in the process!” he shouted.

Fluttershy looked away huffing. While the guard did have a point, she was already too angry to take his words to heart. Caring about what everyone else was going though is what got her here in the first place. She was weak because of it, and she refused to be weak again. She took a deep breath as she thought about what he said, her expression softening. They did fight a monster for her, and it would be rude to not at least acknowledge that, but she couldn’t help be frustrated at the results. She needed to calm down. This wasn’t like her at all. She knew she should be stronger, but should she sacrifice the best part of herself in the process?

‘That part of me might already be gone,’ she mused as she stood up and walked over to the guard.

“Look, I…I’m just frustrated. You and your friends fought for me, and I really do appreciate it. It’s just…Imagine if you couldn’t be who you are anymore because someone else couldn’t do what they were supposed to do. Wouldn’t that hurt?” she asked.

“Ms. Fluttershy, with all due respect, you’re alive. You may not have come out unscathed, but you are safe. You’re safe, but my comrades aren’t,” he said.

The pegasus looked down at the ground. She was ashamed at what she’d just said. She’d let her anger take control of her, and by doing so, she insulted the very ponies that were trying their hardest to protect her. She put a hoof on his shoulder as she whispered.

“I’m sorry. You’re right. I…I was insensitive, and…that was very rude of me. I guess…I guess I’ve felt so alone here that I’m acting defensively. It…it’s like I’m blaming everyone for everything, and that’s not the right thing to do. I…I guess I just can’t help it right now. I am sorry,” she said softly.

“Apology accepted. Now, can we please get out of here? We’re supposed to meet everyone else back at the rendezvous point so we can evacuate the castle,” he explained.

They both looked towards the hallway as they heard hoofsteps clacking across the marble flooring. They each looked out the door, as Pinkie Pie and the rest of the element bearers ran by them with a few guards and Spike following close behind. The stallion turned back towards Fluttershy before speaking.

“Alright, let’s move,” he stated, as he and Fluttershy ran after the group.

The hybrid stepped closer towards her downed opponent, taking her time. She stalked cautiously, remembering the battle just minutes ago. Her attacker seemed to be unconscious, but she was still guarded. She could be feigning in order to draw her in. With each step the creature only felt one thing: hatred. This other being had power that much was certain. But if it attacked her once, it could attack her again, and she refused to take a chance and not finish it off in its weakened state. She’d run from the others, but that was only once she’d known that they’d already been dispatched, or if they’d startled her. But this thing was too strong. It needed to be put down. Once next to the dark-coated creature, Twilight used her front leg to kick the thing over onto its back eliciting a strained groan. Perhaps it was truly comatose. No more time could be wasted on trying to figure that out, however. It was time to destroy this beast once and for all. The deformed unicorn slowly opened her mandibles, allowing the acid to form within her, readying her final strike. Just as she was about to attack, however, a voice rang out startling her as she jumped away, taking up a defensive stance.

“STOP!” Pinkie Pie screamed as she skid to a halt in front of Princess Luna with her front legs stretched out shielding the moon princess.

“Pinkie Pie, what are you…” Rainbow Dash gasped as she stumbled, gazing at Twilight’s new form.

The pegasus stopped short, almost tripping over her own legs. She could feel her knees shake at the sight. It was her. The thing that she was more frightened of than anything she could ever imagine was right in front of her, and it looked like it was ready to attack. She slowed her breathing as Luna’s words came back to her.

‘Okay, Rainbow, this is it. I’ve admitted my fear. I’ve embraced it. Now…now I gotta face it,’ she thought to herself as she made her way around to the moon princess slowly.

Soon, the whole group joined them, each one of them gasping as they took in Twilight’s new form. The guards immediately got in front of Applejack, Rarity and Fluttershy as they took up defensive positions.

“Stay behind us, and don’t move unless we tell you!” one of the guards barked sternly.

‘Pinkie, Ah sure hope you know what yer doin’!’ Applejack thought as she gulped, watching the scene unfold.

“Twilight, it’s me, Pinkie Pie. You…you remember right? Look, I…I’m sorry. I’m sorry that everyone was mean to you when you came back, but…but I was always in your corner! And I will be no matter what! I…I know you’re still in there, I just know it! You are Twilight Sparkle! You…you like books, and studying, and reading, and…and you love your friends! You…you always liked my parties, right? You always smiled and danced and…and ate cake. And…and…you know what else? Twilight Sparkle doesn’t hurt other ponies! She…she protects them! You’ve saved Equestria! More than once! But more importantly than that, you…you brought us together,” the pink earth mare said with tears streaming down her face.

The monster didn’t make any aggressive movements, instead choosing to eye the new arrival curiously. Pinkie Pie let her front hooves fall to the ground as she walked slowly towards the hybrid. Everyone stood with bated breath as they watched her approach. Twilight still hadn’t made an aggressive move towards her. If anything, to the rest of the group, she looked confused. Once Pinkie Pie was in front of the beast, she lifted her front hoof slowly. The monster stiffened, but the party planner forced a smile, doing her best to reassure her that she was not an enemy. She stroked Twilight’s deformed cheek lightly, as she whispered.

“You’re my best friend, Twilight! I…I love you, so…so please, as long as you have my friendship, you don’t have to hurt anyone else! Please…please understand!” she pleaded.

The hybrid let out an ethereal moan as she let Pinkie Pie pet her gently. Everyone looked on in awe as the earth mare seemingly tamed the wild beast that killed numerous royal guards and terrorized the entire castle. Applejack stepped forward ever so slightly, trying to get a better vantage point. She wanted to make sure of what she was seeing still holding her breath.

“Ah…Ah can’t believe she…PINKIE, LOOK OUT!” she screamed.

Everyone else followed suit as they all realized what was happening. Twilight’s mandibles had been opening slowly ever since Pinkie began stroking her cheek. She was feigning, and with her deadliest weapon now ready, she was about to release.

“No…” Pinkie whispered before a ball of light burst in between them, forcing them apart.

The group turned towards the source. Rainbow Dash was supporting a weary looking Princess Luna, her magic dissipating from her horn as she breathed heavily. She narrowed her eyes as she took to the air. Everyone braced themselves as they felt the corridor fill up with wind. The princess of the night screamed as her eyes began to glow intensely.

“PRINCESS, PLEASE STOP!” Pinkie Pie shouted with tears streaming down her face.

“NAY! THIS ENDS NOW!” the alicorn bellowed in her royal Canterlot voice as she flew forward, taking up Twilight in her magical aura and slamming her through the double doors of the throne room.

Everyone screamed again as the energy from the blast hitting the door threw the group back. Once the dust settled, Rainbow Dash shook her head as she stood up, her legs rubbery.

“Is…is everybody okay?!?” she yelled.

“Ah…Ah think so. What in the hay just happened?!?” Applejack replied.

“Princess Luna got serious, that’s what,” one of the guards said as they all walked towards the now destroyed doors.

They could still her the faint ticks of small stones falling over what was once a royal treasure. The wall was completely caved in blocking any sort of path into the throne room.

“Good luck, Princess,” Rainbow Dash muttered as she stared at the ground beneath her.

Princess Celestia finished checking over the devise once more as she sighed, sitting on her haunches. This was the third diagnostic check she’d preformed on the device. She’d checked everything three times over. Everything was perfect based off of her calculations. But were her calculations correct? That remained to be seen, and that notion frightened the sun princess down to her core. She stood sighing to herself as she levitated another checklist to her face. Walking towards the computer, she couldn’t help her thoughts turning towards the welfare of her sister and Twilight.

‘Please, please be alright, my sister! Don’t hurt her too badly,’ she thought as she paced back and forth in front of the machine.

She stopped for a moment, looking up at the telepods. Their dark metal sheen and patterned construction made them look quite intimidating, even if someone didn’t know their history. She couldn’t believe how much had happened in such a short time. The range of emotions she felt over the past few months left her spent. Her spirit felt drained, but as tired as she was, she knew that she couldn’t give up. Not with Twilight and her sister needing her. Every once in a while she’d hear a low booming coming from the hallway. It took every instinct she had not to rush through the doors to find out what was going on. She closed her eyes as she brought a hoof to her chest.

‘That’s not the plan. I…I have to move forward with the preparations we’ve made. I can’t afford to be distracted, no matter what!’ she thought to herself as she went back to looking over her checklist.

After a few minutes passed, a thunderous bang, much louder than the previous ones, startled the white alicorn as she dropped her clipboard and turned around to face the throne room doors. Whatever was happening, it was occurring right outside of the room. Just on the other side of the chamber. The princess took a few deep breaths, doing her best to remain calm. Using her magic, she picked up the clipboard studying it for a moment. This was it. Every task was completed, checked and re-checked. Now it was time to see if it was going to work. Princess Celestia levitated the clipboard by the computer, setting it down lightly as she turned her full attention to the door. She steadied herself taking up a defensive posture.

‘Alright. Twilight, I will save you,’ she thought as she lowered her head, her eyes narrowing as she waited.

And waited. For almost fifteen agonizing minutes, there was nothing. No sound, no quake from the doors, nothing. Just as the princess was about to straighten up, however, the doors burst open as her sister and Twilight came barreling towards her in a brilliant flash of light. The elder monarch reacted quickly putting up a shield as debris flew towards her, bouncing harmlessly off of her new barrier. Once the smoke cleared, Celestia stalked forward trying to get a better vantage point. Her eyes widened at the destruction before her. Both of the doors were destroyed, with rubble from the ceiling and walls caving in, blocking the entrance completely. As she scanned the room, she found her sister walking towards her slowly, her legs trembling.

“SISTER!” she screamed as she quickly ran over to her, using her own body to prop herself up.

“Celestia…she’s…she’s strong. It’s…I think it’s her…metabolism…she…she heals so quickly…” Luna stammered as her legs finally gave out, her belly smacking the floor in front of her.

“It’s alright, Luna. I’m here. You’ve done wonderfully. Thank you. I’ll…I’ll take it from here. Just please, rest,” she said softly.

Luna simply groaned in response as she shut her eyes, once again losing consciousness. An ethereal moan echoing from across the chamber quickly grabbed the elder sibling’s attention as she gasped, walking slowly towards its origin. As the smoke cleared on the other side of the room, Twilight’s new form came into view. Celestia’s eyes filled with tears at the sight. Her deformed student before her, now a monster that killed her own soldiers and threatened the lives of her own friends. She steeled herself as she took up a stance, readying herself for an attack. She never thought that she’d have to battle her own student. The very thought of it made her stomach turn. Yet here she was, about to engage in mortal combat against the mare she helped raise. It changed nothing for her, however. Twilight Sparkle was more than her student. She loved her like a daughter, and she would do everything she could for her, no matter what.

“I will save you, Twilight Sparkle! I will save you!” she announced as the hybrid leapt at her growling.

“We’ve got to get in there!” Pinkie Pie shouted desperately as she began using her hooves to move away pieces of rubble.
The group had finally come together after making sure that everyone was alright. Luckily, no one was seriously hurt from the explosion. Before they could turn around to flee towards the exit, however, Pinkie Pie shouted and started trying to get through the wall. The others, especially the guards, were flabbergasted. They couldn’t believe that even though the beast was confirmed to be playing possum the whole time in order to kill her that the pink party mare didn’t even think twice about wanting to be a part of saving her. Applejack approached her, putting a hoof on her shoulder.

“Look, sugarcube, Ah know you want to help, but there ain’t nothin’ we can do here, Pinkie! If Twilight could fight Princess Luna to a standstill, what luck do ya think we’d have in there?!?” she inquired.

“I don’t care! I know that you think she betrayed me, but I’m telling you, for a moment, that was the real Twilight Sparkle! We have to help her!” she countered, continuing her dig.

“You’re coming with us, Ms. Pie! Right now!” one of the guards shouted.

“No! You’ll have to drag me away, do you understand?!? I will fight you with everything I have! I’m staying, and I’m helping Twilight!” she screamed with tears in her eyes.

“So? What are we gonna do? You aren’t just going to let her stay here, are you?” Rainbow Dash asked another of the soldiers.

“What else can we do? She’s already said that she’d make trouble if we try and force her to come with us. The princess’ standing order when it came to you and the rest of the elements was to make sure that no harm came to you. If Ms. Pie is adamant about staying there isn’t much we can do unless we hurt her, and that’s not an option. Too many have been hurt already, and I won’t send someone else to the infirmary,” he said shaking his head.

Rarity bit her lip nervously. She felt her guilt rising to new levels within her after seeing Pinkie Pie’s desperate attempts to help Twilight. She’d never reconciled anything that’s happened thus far. She was very well the reason for all of this. She could have left with Moonbow, but she chose to stay. She couldn’t let Applejack stay with her brother alone, no matter how scared she was. Now here she was, with her worst nightmare on the other side of the wall. What was she to do? What were any of them to do? After thinking it over for a few moments, she walked slowly over to Pinkie Pie, tossing her mane as she passed the guards, doing her best to look confident.

“Pinkie Pie, all we’re saying is that you should be more prudent. You haven’t felt Twilight’s strength. We have. Even if you get inside, what are you going to do? You can’t stop her from hurting anyone. At…at least, not alone,” she said.

“What the hay are you gettin’ at, Rarity?!?” Applejack growled.

“I’m just saying that we should at least have a plan. Right now, we are the only ones who know that both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are doing battle with Twilight in her new body. Even if we leave, who’s to say that we’ll be safe? Think about it. If Twilight somehow manages to win, and defeat the royal sisters, who would be able to inform everyone else? Canterlot is a bustling metropolis, Applejack, and it’s right outside those windows. Could you imagine what would happen if no one knew that Twilight escaped the castle and made her way into Canterlot proper? There’d be pandemonium! We need to at least find out what’s happening behind that wall, Applejack!” she explained.

“Ah…wow, Rarity, Ah never even thought of it that way, but. Ah guess that kinda makes sense. So, then, what’s the plan?” Applejack asked.

“Well, we could probably make a hole, just to check things out. The best vantage point would probably be from above, but with all this rubble, it’d be pretty hard to make an opening safely. That’s the problem. Maybe on the sides here?” Rainbow Dash pointed.

“Alright then. But just a peek! Nothin’ more, ya got that Pinkie?!? Ah don’t want ya runnin’ in there while the princesses are throwin’ magic around like it’s candy on Nightmare Night!” the farm mare scolded.

Pinkie Pie’s eyes narrowed. There was nothing more she wanted right now than to bust through that door and help Princess Celestia fix Twilight. However, she’d come this far. She’d have to compromise. Perhaps, if she did get a chance to squeeze through she’d take it. As much as she hated it, she’d have to lie. Turning around, the earth pony flashed her best smile and nodded.

“Okay then! Let’s start clearing some of this away!” she chirped jubilantly.

Princess Celestia screamed as she felt another deformed leg slam into her. Moving with the momentum of the blow, she rolled away, using her wings to steady her as she let out another magical barrage. The hybrid dodged each blast, hopping from Pillar to window. The sun princess let out a cry of frustration as Twilight landed in front of her. The monarch could not believe how fast she was. She moved and weaved through each of her attacks as though she were dancing. Each time she got close, however, she’d land a blow, knocking the monarch back a few steps. The process had been repeating itself for a while now. She needed a new tactic. Unfurling her wings, she took to the air, somersaulting and diving at her former protégé. The beast dodged, but Celestia followed up with a kick from her hind quarters that sent the monster flying back towards the windows. Twilight landed, getting to her hooves almost immediately, springing to attack again. Celestia dodged, as she began breathing heavy.

‘There has to be some way to get her over to the pods. The magic is already stored. If I can wear her down enough to encase her in my magic, then I can get her into one of them,’ she thought to herself as her horn lit up again.

Just before the hybrid tackled the alicorn, she was hit in the chest with a bolt of magic that sent her flying backwards. Her back slammed against the wall with a sickening thud. Princess Celestia’s eyes widened at what she’d done. She quickly quelled the fire that she felt burning in her stomach. As much as she wanted to run over and help her, she needed to remember that right now, Twilight Sparkle was a monster. One bent on death and destruction, and she needed to be stopped. She approached the hybrid cautiously, charging her horn again. As she got closer to Twilight, she could see that the deformed unicorn was moving slightly, moaning as she lay on her side. Celestia couldn’t take any chances. She created a magical bubble around the hybrid, as she sat on her haunches, breathing heavily. She’d never been in a battle this ferocious since she’d fought her sister all those centuries ago. Luna was right about her pupil’s new power. Her speed and strength were unlike anything she’d ever seen, and she healed quickly in battle. Now was the time to take the next step, however. She needed to get Twilight into the pod. She didn’t have any more time to waste. Just as she was about to lift her student, a noise from across the room startled her as her head whipped around.

“Cel…Celestia! You…you have to get her into the pod! Don’t…don’t let your guard down!” the moon princess stammered, lying on the ground.

“Luna, it’s alright now. I believe she’s unconscious, and I can get her over to the pods safely. Thank you for everything you’ve done, sister,” she answered.

“N…no! Twilight, she…she feigns her weakness! TIA, LOOK OUT!” the younger alicorn screamed.

Just as Princess Celestia turned back around, the monster let out a huge magical surge, filling the room with light, and knocking her teacher back. Celestia slid across the floor, tumbling into the wall. The creature let out another moan as she slowly stalked forward towards the princess. Luna’s eyes widened as she fought to stand, only to slide back onto her belly.

“NO! TIA! TIA, SHE’S COMING! YOU’VE GOT TO GET UP! TIA!” she cried as tears streamed down her face.

It was no use, however. The last blow left the sun princess completely dazed. She rolled onto her side, groaning, her eyes shut tight. Luna tried activating her magic, but her horn, but its glow fizzled out almost immediately.

‘No! My…my magic is still…Tia, I can’t help you!’ her mind screamed as she used her front hooves to slide herself towards her sibling.

Once Twilight was in front of her mentor she let out another moan as she reared up her head, stomping at the ground, as though she were about to charge. The moon princess looked on bewildered.

“What is she…no…NO, TWILIGHT, PLEASE! DON’T!” she screamed as she reached for her sister.

Celestia willed herself to open her eyes. As she did, Twilight’s deformed body finally came into focus above her, looking down scornfully. She mouthed her pupil’s name as she tried to get up.

“Twilight…don’t,” she whispered as she felt the hybrid’s horn enter her belly.

“NO!” Luna wailed, her tears matting the fur on her face.

Celestia’s eyes widened at the sensation. She’d never felt such pain in all her years. She tried to say something, anything, but the immense pain she felt choked her from forming any words. Finally, she screamed as she felt Twilight’s horn slip out her mid-section, her blood spilling onto her own throne room floor. Her vision became blurry again. She began to slip away, until she felt another stabbing sensation in her midriff. Looking down, she saw Twilight’s second blow, piercing her just above her first wound. She reached out to her sister. She needed help. She was slowly losing consciousness.

“Lu…Lu…na,” she muttered as she convulsed, blood pouring from her mouth.

The sun princess coughed as she felt the metallic taste fill her mouth. Twilight just stared down at her teacher. She let out another moan as she turned her attention towards the pods. She tilted her head curiously as she eyed the metal objects.

“What is she…oh no!” Luna gasped as she struggled to her hooves.

Before she could react, Twilight fired a bolt of magic towards the computer. The moon princess shielded her eyes as she cried out. All was lost. Twilight had destroyed the computer which controlled the telepods.

“No…no it can’t be…what?” she whispered as she opened her eyes.

Rather than finding a destroyed piece of machinery, she saw the computer come to life. The sound of the telepods activating filled the room with their low hum. The hybrid once again looked down at the defeated princess, and then back at the telepods. The doors on both pods opened, as an automated countdown echoed throughout the chamber. Twilight once again tilted her head at the opening of the telepod doors. She looked down at her former teacher as she used one of her deformed legs to grab the princess by her flesh, dragging her towards the telepods.

“What is she…no…NO!” Luna shouted as she got to her hooves, unfurling her wings.

Twilight’s new form moved quickly. She was almost at the pods when she noticed a flapping sound from above her. She arched her neck quickly, firing a bolt of magic, hitting Princess Luna in the chest, making the younger alicorn scream. Twilight continued her journey unabated. Once reaching the lip of the first telepod, she deposited the princess’ bleeding form into it. She looked up again, as she heard more flapping. Luna once again charged her. The moon princess refused to give up. They’d already lost so much. She was not about to lose her sister as well.

“GET AWAY FROM HER, BEAST!” she screamed as she charged her magic, firing a bolt of ethereal energy.

Suddenly, a burst of light slammed into her attack causing a brilliant explosion. Luna wailed as she fell to the ground. Once she’d gotten her bearings, she began asking questions. Where had that magic come from? Was that Twilight? Looking over towards the telepod she gasped. The doors closed as she heard the locking mechanism click shut. She looked around frantically for the hybrid, but she was nowhere to be found. Her eyes widened at the implication. She ran forward as fast as her tired legs could carry her. Once she was close enough to get a glimpse of the telepod, she saw Twilight’s deformed head through the window. They were both in the pod. Together.

“No, no, no, I…” she shouted as the countdown reached zero.

The computer and the pods lit up, flashing, the light encompassing the entire room. Luna ducked, covering her head with her hooves as she felt the surge of magical energy explode from the device. She crawled towards the computer. Each passing second felt like hours until she finally made it to the board. She read the readout just as her sister had taught her. As the light finally dimmed on all of the pods, Luna looked on with bated breath. As the first pod opened, she felt a twinge of fear creep up her spine. She gulped as she stepped forward. Finally the door opened on the first pod as a white fog drifted into the room. Luna used her wings to make the smoke dissipate as quickly as she could.

‘I…I have to see what’s in there!’ her mind shouted.

A shape finally tumbled out. It was her. Twilight Sparkle. Not the monster, but the unicorn. Before her was her elder sister’s student, once more a pony. She heard a noise from behind her, startling the princess. She turned to see Pinkie Pie running towards her, followed by the rest of the elements of harmony with Spike and few guards. Pinkie Pie stopped in front of the princess as she brought a hoof to her chest. Her heart stopped at the sight. Lying on the ground was her best friend. Twilight Sparkle was back, but unmoving.

“Is…is that…is she…” Pinkie Pie stammered through tears.

“Y…yes, Pinkie Pie. It’s her,” she answered, lifting a hoof to the unconscious unicorn’s muzzle.

“She’s…she’s breathing!” Luna whispered with a smile.

Pinkie rushed over to the pair, falling to the ground, taking Twilight into her hooves, hugging her tight. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, she was back. She was safe. She could feel the heartbeat of the unicorn in her chest. She felt the rest of the group shadow her as she spoke.

“Twilight…Twilight, you’re back! It’s going to be ok now! I’ll…I’ll have a party for you, and balloons, and…” she said through the tears.

Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy looked on their mouths agape. It was really her. They couldn’t believe what they were seeing. Before they could say anything, they were pushed aside as Spike dove towards Pinkie Pie and his surrogate big sister, joining in on the hug. He pulled them together as he cried, tears of joy streaming down his face. They stayed like that for a while, as Rainbow Dash spoke up.

“Um, Princess Luna, where is Princess Celestia?” she asked.

Luna looked down as she closed her eyes, remembering the events of a few minutes ago. Fresh tears found their way into her eyes as she straightened back up.

“My…my sister was thrown into the pod by…Twilight. There was an explosion, and Twilight was knocked into the pod with her. The computer activated, and…and I’m not sure what happened. Twilight’s come out, but I’m not sure about…” she explained before a low hum cut her off.

The moon princess turned around as she saw the other telepod light up. Moving quickly, she ushered everyone down the steps onto the throne room floor.

“Everyone, take cover!” she shouted as the pod unlocked, the door sliding open.

The familiar white smoke once again permeated the room. Luna walked forward cautiously. She prayed with all of her might that her sibling would be like Twilight. She held her breath as she waited to see if her prayers were answered. As she called out to her sister, a shape leaped from the pod, slamming to the ground beside her. Luna gasped at the sight. It wasn’t her sister, but instead it was a gross hybrid of her kin’s DNA and the fly’s. She’d taken it into herself, the pod transferring the monstrous genes into her body. Her wings were intact, but veiny, as her mouth began to pull apart. Her skin was shredding itself as new limbs tried to force their way out of her torso. The hall filled with screams as everyone gazed upon the sick transformation. Suddenly, the beast halted its motion, eyeing the pod with the pattern buffer.

“Sister?!?” Luna whispered.

“One…chance…” the creature muttered as she activated her magic, ripping the pod from its home in the first telepod and taking to the sky.

Celestia burst through the ceiling of the palace, taking to the sky as fast as her wings could take her. She felt her control slipping with each passing second. She’d only have a few more moments before the fly essence took control of her completely. It was now or never. She activated her horn, taking the remaining magic in from the pattern buffer and casting the transformation spell. She stared at the sun, begging for some of its power as she felt the magical aura wash over her. She heard a faint scream from behind her. The explosion lit up the whole sky above Canterlot, as she felt the fly genes being ripped from her through the ethereal aura. Once the spell was over, her world went black as her newly cleansed body careened back towards the capital.

Luna had to act fast, and she knew it. She took to the sky with every ounce of strength she had left. The explosion almost threw her back, but she was determined to help her sibling. She screamed as she saw her sister’s form falling from the sky. She was unconscious.

“TIA!” she shouted as she used her magic to encase the elder alicorn in a bubble.

The two floated back down to the palace. They landed in the throne room as she let her sister’s sleeping form rest gently onto the stairs. The royal guards were at their sides immediately.

Twilight’s groaned as she shook her head back and forth. She could hear voices, but she couldn’t make them out. Concentrating, she focused on opening one of her eyes. She could see the other element bearers around her, yet she felt constricted.

“Huh…wha?” she mumbled.

“Twilight! You’re back, you’re really back!” Spike shouted.

The unicorn looked up, seeing Pinkie Pie and Spike on top of her. For the first time in a long time, she smiled. She was back. She wasn’t in Tartarus, or dead. She was alive. She was herself again.

“Please, let me up, Pinkie?” she asked, making the party mare giggle and slide off of her.

She stood up, taking in everything around her. They were all there. Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, and Fluttershy. Her smile faded as she saw the looks on their faces. They didn’t seem very happy to see her.

“Girls, I…what happened? One moment I was talking to Pinkie, the next…I…I just felt pain, and then…then I woke up here,” she explained.

“Well, uh…where do we go from here?” Rainbow Dash inquired, turning to Applejack while scratching the back of her head.

“Where do we go indeed,” a voice from the entrance rang out startling the crowd.

As they all turned, their hearts dropped into their stomachs. They gasped, as Luna stepped forward, her throat dry from the shock.

“Impossible!” she muttered under her breath as her eyes narrowed.

“HI PONIES! I’M HOOO-OOOME!” Discord sang his arms outstretched.

And that’s it for this installment! Sorry for the late chapter! This one took me a while to write, and I wanted to move things along a little bit. Anyway, I hope everyone enjoys it!

Chapter 26

Pinkie Pie swallowed hard as she backed away slowly from the group. She never thought she’d see him again, but here he was standing right in front of them. He walked slowly and mindfully over to where everyone stood. The pink earth pony glanced at Princess Celestia’s unconscious form, before looking back up, her eyes meeting the chaos-bringer’s. Her mind raced as Discord stared at her, with only one thought permeating it.

‘What is he gonna do?!?’ she thought, whimpering.

“Well, before we get started, there is one piece of business that I must take care of,” the draconequus said, snapping his fingers.

Everyone’s eyes lit up as they screamed, thrashing about wildly. The lord of chaos couldn’t help but chuckle to himself at the display.

‘As much as I’m enjoying this, there are things to be done. Sadly, this is no time for lollygagging,’ he thought as his own eyes illuminated.

Just as quickly as the phenomenon began it dissipated as the groups dropped to the ground holding their heads, groaning. Princess Luna was the first to her hooves, as she turned to the trickster, her eyes narrowing.

“What did you just do to us?!?” she shouted.

“Be not afraid, dear Lulu. That was just a simple memory reading spell. I’ve read your minds, and I must say, you have all been quite the busy little ponies, haven’t you?” he answered, his grin stretching from ear to ear.

“What do you want here, Discord?!?” the moon princess demanded as she stomped forward, dropping her stance low.

“There’ll be time enough later to discuss that. Right now, I believe you need to send your little puppets off to retrieve the elements of harmony,” he stated nonchalantly, while checking the nails on his left paw.

“Girls, go get the elements! I will hold him off!” Luna yelled as she fired a bolt of magic at the draconequus.

Discord smiled as he swatted the attack away with his right claw, dissolving the ethereal energy. Everyone gasped at the ease in which he dispelled the attack. The smile never left his face, as he took to the air floating right above the group.

“Oh, Lulu, there is no need for such violence. Besides, you seem a little…worse for wear, as it were. You should save your strength. We wouldn’t want you passing out again, after all,” he chuckled.

“Now, now, run along girls. Go retrieve the elements, so that I may be defeated once again,” the chaos lord stated, while putting his left paw over his forehead in a dramatic pose.

“But…Princess, are ya sure?!?” Applejack asked worriedly, turning towards the dark coated alicorn.

“Yes, yes, she’ll be fine, Applejack. I won’t attack her or Princess Sleepy over there, nor their toy soldiers. Now go, this is getting boring,” he promised, waiving his claw dismissively.

“It will be alright, Applejack, go, quickly!” Luna ordered as she faced off with the draconequus yet again.

The element bearers looked at each other, uncertainty plastered on all of their faces. This development was completely unexpected. How did one of their greatest enemies return? What does he want? These questions echoed in all of their minds, before Twilight Sparkle spoke, snapping them back to reality.

“I…I don’t know if my magic works, but the elements are just behind the throne in a secret room. Princess Celestia had them moved there after the wedding. Let’s go, we don’t have much time,” she said.

They nodded, most of them still in a daze as they followed the element of magic towards the far wall. Just as the other elements bearers we out of sight, Pinkie Pie looked over her shoulder, looking at the chaos god with begging eyes. He caught her stare, showing his toothy grin. She gulped again, her throat becoming dryer and dryer with each passing second. He spoke up again, startling her.

“Go on, now, dear Pinkie Pie. We can catch up later,” he assured her, winking.

The party mare whimpered as she turned back around to catch up with Twilight Sparkle and the others. Discord waived his large claw signaling his good bye, as he teleported, his body reappearing draped across the throne. Princess Luna’s jaw clenched in anger as she took to the air to charge him. He simply smiled, putting up a magic barrier. The moon princess slammed into the ethereal wall, crumpling unceremoniously to the ground. The royal guards were by her side in an instant. Discord merely clicked his tongue a few times before shaking his head.

“Lulu, when will you learn? You cannot defeat me alone, especially in your current condition. I told you, I’m not here for a battle. Perhaps a gesture of good will on my part with help ease your mind?” he inquired, while stroking his chin.

“No! I don’t want anything from you! What are you doing here?!? And how did you come back?!?” the younger alicorn screamed in frustration.

“Now, now, have some patience. Everything will be revealed soon enough. As for this moment, how about I give you a helping hoof, my dear?” he said jumping off of the throne.

“What?!?” she whispered.

Discord strolled casually over to where her sister lay. She was still unconscious. And defenseless. He was correct as much as she hated to admit it. She might be able to hold him off if she was at full strength, but she was nowhere near it right now. It was a struggle just to stand. The battle with Twilight Sparkle’s hybrid form was one of, if not the, most intense struggle she’d ever had. She looked over at Spike, whose newfound maturity and resolve melted once he laid eyes on the chaos lord, as he cowered behind the guards. She had nothing left, no more cards to play. All she could do was beg.

“Discord, please, don’t hurt her!” she cried.

“Luna, how many times must I tell you I’m not here to physically harm anyone? Here, let me prove it,” he answered, placing one of his fingers on the tip of the sun princess’ horn.

Before Luna and the guards could react, a violent flash of light, forced them to shield their eyes. Once the light died down enough for her vision to return, Luna gasped as she heard her sister groan. Celestia’s eyes flickered open as rolled herself to a sitting position, shaking her head lightly.

“Huh…where?” she muttered, rubbing her eyes with her hoof.

“Here, let me help you up, Princess,” Discord whispered, gripping the monarch but her sides, helping her to her hooves.

Princess Celestia’s vision was still blurry. She couldn’t place the voice she’d just heard, but the alicorn was in no position to refuse assistance as she cooperated, standing up shakily. As she lifted her head, his form came in to focus. Her eyes widened as she staggered away.

“Wh…what?!? Discord?!? Wh…what are you…” she stammered as the trickster cut her off.

“Hello, Celestia. Yes, it’s me, I’m really here, in all of my chaotic glory. Don’t worry though, your little errand-filly will be back soon with the elements of harmony to put me back in my place,” he said with a maniacal grin.

Luna’s face dropped at his actions. He’d actually healed her sister. The gesture confounded the lunar monarch as she searched for possible motives within her mind, but she couldn’t think any. Why help your enemy? It didn’t make any sense.

‘It…it doesn’t make sense, then…why…’ she thought.

The sound of beating hooves approaching broke her away from her contemplation as they all turned to see Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, each with their respective element. Discord smiled as he eyed the jewels adorning their necks. Twilight stepped forward, gasping at her mentor’s miraculous recovery.

“Princess! You’re alright!” she shouted.

“Twilight! I’m glad that you’re alright as well! We’ll talk later! Right now, you must use the elements to imprison Discord again!” she yelled back, as she ran over to her sister, Spike and the guards, each of them crouching low ready to defend themselves.

The bearers tensed, expecting a sudden move by their enemy. After a few moments, though, none came. Their eyes darted to each other nervously. They’d been silent on their way to retrieve the elements. Twilight found that her magic was intact, and after placing the elements with each of their respective bearers they rushed back to face off against the draconequus. Now that they were about to send him back to his stone prison he seemed almost eager for them to use Equestria’s greatest weapon. He cleared his throat, as extended both of his arms.

“By all means, ladies! Do your worst!” he announced happily.

“Fine then!” Twilight Sparkle shouted as she closed her eyes.

The remaining bearers followed suit, shutting their eyes tight as they began to concentrate. Their bodies began to glow as the ethereal power radiated from the elements. The princesses and soldiers watched Discord closely, ready to pounce just in case he suddenly changed his mind about letting the magical armaments be used on him. Yet, he didn’t move. He just stared at Princess Celestia’s student and the rest of them, his patented grin smeared across his features. The sun monarch was worried now. The light was growing, and she figured that he’d at least be frowning at this point for sure, but he was still stoically smug. What was he hiding? His smile grew wider, snapping her back to reality as she turned her gaze to the element bearers. The light disappeared, and the sound that emanated throughout the throne room made her jaw drop and her eyes widen. It was the sound of shattering glass. Once the light faded, the elements burst apart in a brilliant flash, falling to the ornate floor, a chorus of clinks filling the chamber. She couldn’t believe it. The elements of harmony were destroyed. They were back to their original crystalline forms, and now lay upon the ground lifeless. Her stomach twisted itself in knots as she felt her knees grow weak.

‘No!’ her mind screamed.

Twilight was the first to open her eyes, followed soon after by the rest of her fellow bearers. Their faces dropped as they eyed what was left of the friendship treasures before them. They were gone. Twilight’s mind was still somewhat fuzzy from her recent ordeal, but even she didn’t expect this.

“Huh…what?!? The…the elements, they’re…” she stammered worriedly.

They all looked up as they heard Discord clapping his paws together in mock celebration. Twilight’s eyes narrowed as she stepped forward.

“What did you do with the real elements of harmony, Discord?!?” she shouted.

“Me? Oh, Twilight, dear, those ARE the real elements of harmony. Don’t tell me you haven’t realized it yet. Really? None of you?” he prodded.

“What are you talking about?!?” she retorted angrily.

He walked forward slowly, relishing the moment. Twilight and the rest of the elements bearers shrank before his stature. Once he was in front of the purple unicorn, he leaned forward, his mouth by her left ear.

“It’s very simple, Twilight. You see, I read your memories, remember? I wasn’t scared because I know a simple truth, one that I thought was self-evident,” he said softly.

“What? What truth?!?” she pressed.

“I had no need to fear the elements of harmony because I knew you’d never be able to use them. After all, you aren’t friends anymore…are you?” he answered.

The unicorn felt her heart stop at the statement. She’d learned so much about friendship. About being together and being happy. About how honesty, generosity, loyalty, kindness, laughter, and that special something, that inherent magic that was necessary for friendship. But as she thought back to what occurred over the past nine months or so, she looked over at her friends, and that’s when she realized…

They weren’t.

Not anymore. She’d seen to that with her experiment that cost all of their pets and royal guards their lives. She’d even paid the price with her own life. As she eyed her former friends more closely, it became even clearer. They all looked at each other dumbfounded at first, but those looks soon gave way to ones of defeat.

“He…he’s right. We…we aren’t friends anymore. The…the elements are gone. Girls, I’m so sorry!” she cried as she slumped to the ground putting her hooves over her head with fresh tears falling from her eyes.

For the next few minutes, no one said anything. They just lowered their heads in sorrow at the occurrence. Discord straightened back up to his full height, strolling over to where Celestia stood with her sister and guards. She stood her ground as he approached.

“This isn’t over, Discord! We will find a way to stop you and put you back into your stone prison!” she shouted in defiance.

“But, dear Celestia, you wouldn’t want to even if you could,” he countered smugly.

“What?!? What are you…” she began before he interrupted her.

“All will be explained, but first, why don’t we take this outside?” he said snapping his fingers.

Twilight Sparkle groaned as she rubbed her eyes furiously with her right hoof. The flash of light after Discords finger snap had been much more than disorienting. She was having trouble clearing the spots from her eyes as she shook her head violently. She knew it would be difficult, but she had to open them. Willing her eyelids apart, she strained, finally revealing her left eye first, then her right. As her vision came into focus, she noticed that true to Discord’s word, they were in fact outside. She, the other former element bearers, Spike, Princesses Celestia and Luna, as well as their royal guard detail were now in the main courtyard of the castle. As she gazed at her surroundings, she realized that they weren’t alone. She eyed various ponies, none of which she knew, with a variety of different cutie marks. Some wore hats, and had marks that resembled notes pads, others had cameras on their flanks. They were looking at each other and muttering in confusion.

“What? What is going on here?” she wondered aloud.

“T…Twily?” she heard a voice ring out from behind her.

Turning around her stomach dropped as she felt the tears well up in her eyes instantly. She ran towards Shining Armor and Cadence, pulling them into the biggest hug she could muster.

“SHINING! CADENCE! PLEASE, PLEASE REALLY BE YOU!” she shouted through the tears.

“Twilight, we missed you so much!” Cadence said, as she and her husband returned the embrace.

“Twilight?!?” another voice called out.

The three ponies looked up, as Twilight quickly broke her embrace with her sibling and sister-in-law and rushed over, hugging her parents with equal gusto. She couldn’t believe it. They were here and they were right in front of her. She never thought she’d see any of them again, and yet here she was. She’d been given a second chance.

“MOMMY, DADDY, I MISSED YOU BOTH SO MUCH!” she cried, her body now wracked with sobs.

Her parents hugged her tightly, petting the mare’s head as the tears streamed down her face. Twilight didn’t look up, but she felt the pressure of another embrace. She felt Shining Armor and Cadence join in on the family hug, sniffling, telling her how much they missed her. She never wanted this moment to end. After all the pain and suffering that she both caused and endured, her spirit felt truly free. It was as if fate itself forgave her, allowing her peace. They broke their embrace, as Twilight heard another scream.

“BIG MAC!” Applejack screamed as she ran towards her big brother.

“Ah’m…Ah’m…okay?” he questioned as his sibling hugged him.

“Ah don’t know how, and Ah don’t care! Yer back and that’s all that matters!” she exclaimed, matting he coat with fresh tears as he returned the embrace.

“And, I believe that is enough of that. We have some things to discuss, my little ponies,” Discord said, his form appearing in the center of the courtyard.

The ponies gathered gasped in surprise as they shrank away from the chaos bringer. He couldn’t help but smile at their reaction.

‘Everything is going as planned, but this show is just starting!’ he thought as he made his way towards Twilight and the others.

“Discord, what are you doing?!? You better stay away from my family!” Twilight shouted, her stance low and ready to pounce.

“Oh, pardon me, so sorry to interrupt, but I believe there are still some ponies who are eager to speak with you,” he said as he extended his left arm to the side, bowing.

Twilight looked over to where the god was pointing. She gasped at the sight. Standing in front of her was Trixie, accompanied by Braeburn, Applejack’s cousin. She shivered as her eyes fell on the unicorn’s prosthetic leg. The memories of all the injuries and pain she caused came flooding back to her. The mare didn’t know how to react. What would she do? What would she say? Trixie seemed confused about her surroundings, but as their eyes met, time itself stopped around them.

“No…no, this is impossible! You…you’re supposed to be dead!” she shouted, a chill running down her spine.

Trixie backed away as she felt the fear rise within her. The monster that crippled her was standing there staring at her. One moment she and Braeburn were talking in his Apploosan home, and the next she appeared in some sort of open space surrounded by a castle. As she eyed the design, she soon surmised that she was in Canterlot at the castle of Princess Celestia. Her confusion turned to fear as soon as her eyes met her former rivals. How was it possible? How could she still be alive? And back to her normal self! The more she thought about Twilight being back to the way she was before her transformation, the more her anger replaced her fear. Her eyes narrowed, as tears formed in the shivering mare’s eyes.

“I KILLED YOU!” she screamed at the top of her lungs as Braeburn caught her, keeping the crazed showpony back.

“Twilight? What the hay’s goin’ on here?!? And who is that, umm, dragon-lookin’ fella?!?” he inquired.

“My name is Discord, good sir, and we all have many things to talk about! So, gather ‘round everyone! It’s time for a show!” he yelled.

Princess Celestia studied the draconequus closely as she weighed their options. They all could attack, but with her and her sister’s weakened states, the outcome of such a battle was unsure. With all of these ponies around, there also might be too much collateral damage for her tastes. What she needed now more than anything, was information. If there was one thing she knew about Discord, it was that he loved to talk. His arrogance practically oozed from his entire being. If they could get him chatting perhaps she’d learn what his plans were. She straightened up, walking over to him cautiously.

“Everyone, stand down,” she said her eyes not leaving her enemy for a second.

“Well, you have us all here, Discord. Now, what is going on?” she pried, as everyone else approached them.

“Well, let’s begin with a little story. A small, yet exciting tale of a young, bright, scholar by the name of Twilight Sparkle. She was always the curious type. Studying magic, and friendship, but the one thing she loved more than anything else in the world, her one weakness, was books. If it was in a book, she needed to know it. She needed to understand it. And, normally, I imagine this is a fantastic trait to have, especially when you’re the personal student of Princess Celestia. Unfortunately, curiosity, can always come back to bite you, can’t it, Twilight?” he explained smugly.

The unicorn in question turned away, her ears flattening, as she crossed her left hoof across her chest protectively. She felt all eyes turn on her. Discord’s words hurt, as they were forming a wave of despair in her heart. She knew where he was going with this, and it was humiliating, but there was nothing she could do to stop him.

“And of course, once she found a neat little book on teleportation, she couldn’t resist taking it home, and building a few contraptions for herself to try out. But, no, she was too cowardly to try them on her own, at least at first. So, let’s watch what happens when her friend Fluttershy and her pet bunny show up for a visit,” he said, snapping his fingers.

Suddenly, the whole area went dark, causing some of the ponies to whimper. In a few moments, however, a light shined before them as a crystal ball appeared. It was huge, just like in a movie theater screen. Everyone watched earnestly as images of Fluttershy and Angel appeared along with Twilight Sparkle and the telepods. Fluttershy felt the tears begin to flow immediately. She was watching one of the scenes that played itself over and over in her head. She was reliving it.

“No, no, please!” she cried as she ran up to the draconequus.

“What? Shhhh! Were almost at the best part!” he answered, tossing some popcorn into his mouth before turning back to the action.

Tears streamed down Fluttershy’s face as she turned away. She put her hooves over her ears, doing her best to drown out her own screams, but it did little good. She was once again whisked away back to that night where everything changed. Discord didn’t stop there, however. He showed a variety of scenes, including Twilight’s deterioration, the arguments and her former friends’ struggle to stay alive. The worst of it came when Trixie’s injury was on full display. The mare hugged Braeburn shivering. Once the telepod was dropped onto Twilight Sparkle, the whole area lit up again as the crystal ball disappeared. Discord looked at the crowd before him, grinning from ear to ear. Some looked like they were about to be sick. Others murmured among themselves trying to come to terms with what they just witnessed. The former element bearers were crying as were their loved ones. Each tear that fell filled the draconequus with joy. They were the ones that imprisoned him, and now he would make them suffer.

“Discord, this doesn’t answer anything we already knew. So, what are you doing here?” Celestia pressed walking up to the chaos lord.

“Oh, they don’t know everything, do they, Celestia? But, we’ll get to that. Right now, however, I will indulge you, and give you the answer you seek,” he said straightening up.

“It was a dark, dark night, with only little Lulu’s moon shining down on my spot. All of a sudden, I came too. I looked around, excited to begin my reign again, of course, but not before I thanked the one that freed me from my stone prison. After all, who would release me?” he began.

He crossed his claws behind his back as he made his way over to the former element bearers. They all shrank back at his stature, his smile unwavering. Pinkie Pie gulped as she felt his eyes on her. He was looking right at her. She knew what was coming, and there was nothing she was going to be able to do to stop it. He was going to tell everyone the secret that she kept, the horrible lie that she forced deep down within herself. She gasped as he walked right up to her.

“I really must thank you. If it wasn’t for you, I’d never have realized my full potential. But you made it all possible. I am indebted to you, Pinkie Pie,” the draconequus said with a bow.

The party mare felt her hear stop as the beads of sweat that appeared on her brow dripped over her eyes. She hung her head as she whimpered. He said it. Loud enough for everyone to hear. She’d freed him, and now everyone knew it. Other than Twilight’s transformation, this was her second nightmare. The other intense situation that kept nagging at the back of her mind. She’d lied to Princess Luna, and that was out in the open now as well. Rainbow Dash’s voice jolted her out of her trance as she gasped.

“LIAR!” the pegasus screamed as she stomped forward.

“Me? A liar? Hardly! Why don’t you go ask her yourself,” Discord replied.

“I don’t need to! I know Pinkie Pie, and I know that she’d never do this! Right Pinkie?” she said turning to the pink earth mare.

The young flyer’s face dropped when she saw Pinkie Pie’s demeanor. She walked forward slowly, trying to get a better read on her former friend. The other former elements, the princesses and the rest of the ponies present all turned their gaze towards the party planner. She looked back at them. She could see the yearning in their eyes. They all wanted her to deny it, and furiously. As the seconds ticked by, however, no vehement denial came. Rainbow Dash stood in front of her, the pegasus’ begging for an answer.

“Pinkie?” she whispered.

The party planner’s head drooped even further. It was time. The one thing she’d hoped to avoid with all her heart ended up the thing she had to face. She opened her mouth, but no sound came out. She sighed as she closed her eyes tight, tears dripping from them. This was her responsibility, and she needed to face it. Opening her eyes and standing tall, she cleared her throat.

“Yes, Rainbow Dash. I released Discord. I…I’m sorry,” she said simply as she bowed her head towards the princesses.

The silence of the crowd broke with that statement. She heard their murmuring pick up exponentially. She wanted to bring her head up, but she couldn’t bring herself to meet anyone’s gaze right now. The one thing that did concern her, however, was that she couldn’t hear any uttering from her former friends or the princesses. She had no idea what to expect. She wanted to scream and cry, but she didn’t. She just stood there, ears flat, hanging her head in shame.

‘They…they hate me,’ she thought to herself as she began to sob softly to herself.

The earth pony felt a presence a shadow above her. She didn’t know who it was at first, but it didn’t seem like Discord, as she saw his talons walk out of her sightline. White hooves with golden shoes replaced the draconequus’ feet making her gasp. It was Princess Celestia. She’d never been more frightened in her life. She’d betrayed everything she knew to save her best friend. She gulped as she felt her gaze. As much as she didn’t want to, every lesson on responsibility she’d ever learned permeated her mind. The truth was out now, and she needed to face it. Slowly, Pinkie Pie’s head rose as her eyes met the monarch’s. Her heart broke at the sight. She looked like a mother whose child just told the most terrible lie imaginable. She trembled as the tears streamed down her face.

“How…how could you do this?!? Why would you do this?!?” the sun goddess scolded, tears streaming down her own face.

Pinkie Pie brought her right hoof across her body protectively. She looked around at her former friends and Princess Luna. They all shared the same look of utter betrayal. She needed to give them an answer. She owed them an answer. Summoning all the courage she had left, she straightened up, wiping the tears off out of her eyes.

“I’m sorry, Princess Celestia, it was just…I couldn’t be happy without her. None of us could! We…we may have been breathing, but we all died that night in the basement. At…at least our souls did,” she began as she walked towards her fellow former element bearers.

“Look, everyone kept telling me to talk about what happened. But…I kept thinking to myself, ‘why? It’s the worst thing that’s ever happened to me! To any of us! Why keep reliving it?’ and I just…something happened inside me. I…I switched off. I couldn’t…It was like I couldn’t feel anything anymore! But…but then…” she continued as she walked over to Big Mac.

“You came to see me, and…and even with you there, I still couldn’t feel anything. But then you said something, and for the first time in months, I was…excited,” she said.

“Wh…what did Ah say?” he asked.

“Well, you brought up all the good things that we did with Twilight. Like how we beat Nightmare Moon and saved Princess Luna, and how we helped defeat the Changling Queen when she invaded Canterlot, and…and how we defeated Discord too. Even with all of his powers,” she replied as she made a circle in the ground with her right hoof.

“That…that still doesn’t answer my question, Pinkie Pie!” Princess Celestia shouted.

Pinkie Pie sighed, making her way back over to the elder alicorn. She stood in front of her, as tall as she could make herself. This was her burden to bear.

“Well, I…I started thinking about all the things he could do. I…I thought about how he could make things randomly appear, and…and I thought that…well,” she stammered.

“WHAT?!?” Celestia screamed.

“I THOUGHT HE COULD BRING TWILIGHT BACK TO US!” Pinkie Pie countered.

The anger etched on Princess Celestia’s face melted away in an instant. She worked her mouth up and down, trying to say something, but her mind stopped after the earth mare’s admission. The murmuring started up again as the former element bearers, Spike, and Princess Luna approached her. She was showered by looks of confusion. Pinkie Pie shivered as tears streamed down her face. She had no idea what to expect.

“Please, please don’t hate me!” she exclaimed.

Twilight walked slowly towards her, her eyes wide, droplets of water falling from her eyes. As the scholar stood in front of the party planner, she looked down at the ground for a moment before looking back up at her former fellow element bearer.

“You…you did this…for me?” she whispered.

“Yes, Twilight. We…we were shadows of ourselves. There was no end to it. I…I saw what was happening to me and to everyone else. I knew we couldn’t go on, not without you. So, I…I snuck out of the castle at night, and stood in front of his statue. I…everything I felt, every emotion began to boil over for me. I held it in for so long, and…and I guess that’s what released him,” she explained.

Twilight looked at Princess Celestia, her eyes wide. The sun princess’ met her student’s gaze as she cried herself. It was evident that neither of them knew how to feel about this. The alicorn’s stare frightened her pupil, however. What would happen to her? Was she just a product of Discord now? Would the princess reject her? She had so many questions permeate her mind as she turned back to Pinkie Pie.

“Please, I just…” Pinkie Pie stammered as Twilight’s hoof slamming against her cheek cut her off.

The earth pony squealed as her neck snapped to the side. Her eyes went wide in disbelief. Twilight hit her. Twilight Sparkle, her best friend, the mare she risked everything for just hit her. This was a nightmare that she hadn’t even considered. She turned back to Twilight, sobbing, as the unicorn put her hooves around Pinkie Pie bringing the party planner into a hug.

“Pinkie…what have you done?” Twilight whispered, holding her only friend.

Pinkie Pie returned the hug with equal gusto. She hadn’t expected to be hit, but she couldn’t blame her. She’d betrayed everything they stood for as elements of harmony. Their trials, adventures and everything they survived together. But she did it to save her best friend. She was more confused than ever, so she did the only thing she could do right now. She cried. She sobbed into Twilight’s shoulder, letting out the guilt that plagued her through tears. After a few minutes, Pinkie Pie and Twilight Sparkle separated. The earth mare wiped the tears from her eyes, as she turned towards Princess Celestia, bowing.

“I…I’m sorry I released Discord, Princess, but I…I just didn’t see any other way to help! To help any of us!” she said.

“Pinkie Pie…what you’ve done…it’s…I know, Pinkie Pie. I understand. But, look around you. Look at what’s happened!” the sun princess stammered.

“Please, please don’t hate me!” Pinkie cried, falling to her belly, putting her hooves over her head, shivering.

She waited for an answer, but none came. One minute passed, then two, and no answer, no reassurance was given to her, and it only made her cry harder. She felt herself covered in what felt like a blanket, as she opened her eyes. Princess Celestia had draped her wing over her. She looked up at the monarch questioningly.

“No, Pinkie Pie. I don’t hate you,” she said, nuzzling her subject.

“Y…you don’t?” Pinkie Pie asked genuinely.

“No, Pinkie Pie. What you did was wrong, but I could never fault you for the reasons you did it. I have no doubt that you truly wanted to bring Twilight back to us so we all could be happy again,” she explained.

Twilight Sparkle turned away from the pair as she approached Discord cautiously. Her mind needed to understand what happened.

“So, you really brought me back?” she asked.

“Well, of course I did! So, I believe a ‘thank you’ is in order, don’t you?” he said.

“Why? I…I mean, as grateful as I want to be, I…why help me?” she pressed.

“Tsk, tsk. You’re rushing things, my dear. We have plenty more to cover before we address that issue,” he replied.

“’Plenty more to cover?’ what the hay is that supposed to mean?!?” Applejack shouted.

“Well, since you’re so eager, why not start with you! Gather ‘round, gather round everyone! It’s time to start the next part of our little tale!” the Draconequus announced.

The magical orb returned as everyone gathered around it once more. A spotlight illuminated Discord as he cleared his throat.

“Well after Celestia’s pet bug got squashed, the rest of her merry mares came here for shall we say, ‘professional help.’ How good of the princesses to offer such support, right? But, did this aid really make a difference? Let’s find out!” he said.

The area went dark as the orb once again sprung to life. Suddenly, Applejack and Fluttershy’s forms appeared on the ethereal projector screen. They both recognized the scene from that night in the gardens when Fluttershy tried to run away. The scene played out in front of them and the rest of the audience. The two former element bearers turned away, embarrassed as their dialogue filled the air. Once it was over, light once again filled the area as Discord approached the two.

“So, I guess you were lying the whole time about being scared of Twilight, weren’t you? Or did you just make that up to trick Fluttershy into staying?” he questioned.

“Wh…what?!? No! Ah…Ah just…” she stammered as Discord turned to Fluttershy.

“And just what kind of friend are you, hmm? I thought FRIENDS stuck together! Through anything! Apparently not, former element of kindness!” he berated.

“But…I…IT WASN’T MY FAULT!” Fluttershy screamed through tears, her face reddening with each passing second.

“Oh? How about this? Was this ‘not your fault’ either?” he countered.

Darkness fell once again as the Orb activated. At first, they saw nothing, as a faint sound increased in volume little by little. Fluttershy gasped as she recognized it.

‘Singing!’ she thought as she brought her left hoof to her mouth.

Soon, the pegasus’ drunken form danced in the orb while conversing with Applejack, Rarity and an injured Rainbow Dash. The scene played out in front of everyone. The crowd jumped when Fluttershy crashed through the glass. Then she heard her own voice speak, breaking her heart.

“I…I just didn’t want to be scared anymore!”

She felt all eyes turn towards her, the looks of pity reigning down. She felt suffocated by them.

“An entire bottle of wine? THAT’S how you solve your problems? Are you really that weak?” Discord questioned.

“Who are you to judge me?!? Who are any of you?!? Huh?!?” she shouted, turning towards the crowd.

“Wh…Fluttershy, what do you mean?” Princess Luna asked.

I HAD NOBODY! NO ONE! I WAS ALONE! RAINBOW DASH HAD YOU, TWILIGHT HAD PRINCESS CELESTIA, APPLEJACK HAD HER BROTHER, AND RARITY AND PINKIE PIE DIDN’T WANT TO HAVE ANYTHING TO DO WITH ME! YOU WANT TO HEAR ME SAY IT?!? FINE! I’M WEAK! I WASN’T STRONG ENOUGH TO GET THROUGH THIS ALONE, SO I…I…” she screamed.

“I…I was brought here for help, just like Discord said, but…in the end…I was abandoned. No one really cared about me,” she continued.

“No. No they didn’t, did they?” Discord said as he patted her on the head.

“GET AWAY FROM HER!” Applejack yelled as she charged forward.

“Really? Defending her? I figured after all of your fights you really wouldn’t be in her corner,” he stated as the magic sphere sprang to life once again.

All the fights between the earth pony and pegasus were shone in succession. Ponies gasped and whispered amongst themselves during the louder moments. Once the embarrassing show ceased, Applejack and Fluttershy just stared at the ground. They both felt ashamed and powerless to stop the chaos-bringer from making them relive these moments they’d wish to forget. Rainbow Dash walked up to both of them, her ears drooping.

“I…I had no idea things between you two had gotten that bad,” she whispered.

“Well it did, Rainbow Dash. Not that you care. After all, it’s not like you have any loyalty left in you,” Discord countered.

“Shut up!” the pegasus snapped.

“Oh, did I hit a nerve? Perhaps your activities with Pinkie Pie will enlighten us as to the cause of your attitude,” he said, motioning once again to the ethereal sphere.

It ignited once again, showing all of the fights between Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie. While Pinkie Pie hid her head in shame, Rainbow Dash looked on, her anger growing exponentially with every word said. When it was over, the crowd turned to the young flyer giving her questioning looks. She immediately took the defensive.

“What?!? She…I…JUST SHUT UP!” she shouted.

“Is…is that…Rainbow Dash, did you really wish that I’d stayed dead?” Twilight asked, walking towards her former friend.

The pegasus stared at her dumbfounded. She was in front of a crowd and still unsure of her feelings. She’d been working through them with Princess Luna, but there were still grand points that she was still debating within herself. After a few moments, Twilight sighed, looking away as more tears streaked down her face.

“Twilight, that’s not….” Rainbow Dash started before the unicorn cut her off.

“Save it, Rainbow! At least you aren’t a liar, but you certainly aren’t loyal!” she yelled as she turned to walk away.

“Wait! That’s not…THE BASEMENT!” the pegasus shouted back.

“The…the basement? What are you talking about?” Twilight inquired over her shoulder.

“Look, when I was in that basement and I got my hoof caught, it was the scariest thing I’d ever gone through. I couldn’t turn around, so all I kept hearing was you…my…my best friend…kicking my other best friend’s tail in. You…you were killing her, Twilight! And…and not only couldn’t I do anything about it, I…I…” Rainbow Dash said.

“You were afraid you’d be next,” Twilight finished, her ears flattening.

It was too much for the pegasus to take. Discord had made her relive every moment of the nightmare that they’d all been through. She slowly dropped to the ground as sobs left her throat.

“Yeah. I…I didn’t want you to try and kill me again! And when you started changing again, I…I…” she stammered as she felt Princess Luna’s wing wash over her comforting her.

Fluttershy was furious. She stomped her front hooves in frustration, yet no one noticed, which just made her angrier. Finally, she screamed as loud as she could before baring her teeth like a timber wolf. Rarity was by her side in a heartbeat.

“Fluttershy, dear, what’s the matter?!?” she inquired.

“THIS IS WHAT I’M TALKING ABOUT! RAINBOW MAKES AN ADMISSION AND SHE GETS THE COMFORT OF A PRINCESS! I…I DO THE SAME THING, AND WHAT DO I GET?!? NOTHING! YOU ALL HATE ME, DON’T YOU?!?” she cried as loud as her lungs would allow.

Rarity attempted to console the pegasus, but the animal lover pushed her away, causing the crowd to gasp. Discord walked over to her slowly, his smile finally dropped.

“You know, I believe you’re right, Fluttershy,” he said.

“Oh, what do you know, huh?!?” Rainbow Dash shouted.

“The real question, Rainbow Dash is, ‘Are you really that stupid?’” he countered.

“What?” she asked, confusion plastered on her face.

“Rainbow, Fluttershy is the most timid of ponies. She went through the same experience as the rest of you did. How did you honestly think she’d react to all of this? She even told me once that she was weak and helpless and that she appreciated her friends’ understanding. Did you really think this wouldn’t cause her severe trauma?” he pressed.

Rainbow Dash was unable to answer. Her mouth hung open in surprise. She’d never really thought of it that way, yet once Discord spelled it out for her, it floored her that she hadn’t seen it sooner. Her head drooped as she turned to Fluttershy.

“Sorry,” she muttered.

“I don’t think she wants to hear from you right now,” Discord whispered in Rainbow’s ear.

“Discord, that’s enough! What is the point of all this? What is it that you’re really trying to do here?” Princess Celestia said glaring at the Draconequus.

“What am I trying to do, you ask? Well, have you ever heard the phrase, ‘The truth shall set you free?’ speaking of doing, why don’t we take a look at what you’ve been up to these past few months, shall we?” Discord sneered.

Celestia’s eyes went wide as she looked back to the group of ponies behind her. By this point the former element bearers and the royal guards already knew what had transpired. However, there were many other ponies present. Shining Armor, Cadence, family members, most of which she recognized. However, there were others that she didn’t. Who were they? They weren’t part of the palace staff, so where did they come from? She examined their cutie marks, but they didn’t really tell her anything. They seemed confused, withdrawn, and only spoke amongst themselves. One had a pencil cutie mark. Another had a notepad. What was the connection? The activation of the sphere snapped her attention back to the Discord and his magic. Her mouth dropped at the sight.

‘This…this was the first experiment with the telepod!’ she thought as she brought her right hoof to her mouth.

“Discord, don’t do this,” she requested.

“No, Tia. I will do this. They deserve to know the truth,” he stated evenly as he stood back letting the crowd watch.

It was horrible. Every image of the telepod’s failures flew across the ethereal screen, causing the ponies present to gasp, gag, and even scream in horror. When it came time for the last experiment where the scientist was killed, Celestia forced herself to watch. Tears rolled down her eyes as she saw the beast of her own creating sink its teeth into the poor scientist’s throat killing him. She lowered her head after she saw herself snap the neck of the monster, causing more screams and gasps. Finally, the sphere deactivated, as all eyes turned to the princess of the sun. She returned their gaze, but did not say anything. She couldn’t, no matter how much those eyes begged for her to say that it wasn’t real, and that Discord had made it all up. But it wasn’t. It was real. The look that broke her heart the most was Fluttershy’s. It was one of the worst looks of betrayal she’d ever seen. The Draconequus cleared his throat, getting everyone’s attention.

“Do you see what she did, ponies?!? This is your leader! The princess of Equestria, in an attempt to cure her precious student, sent innocent animals to their deaths! A scientist was even killed! Does she even deserve to be your leader?!? She’s a murderer!” he shouted as he pointed at the elder alicorn.

“Discord, that’s…that isn’t…” she started before he cut her off.

“Oh, you owe me no explanation. However, I do believe you owe her one,” Discord said as he stepped aside revealing a unicorn mare.

The mare had a dark blue coat with white hair and a stethoscope a cutie mark. Tears streamed down her face as she approached the princess. She spoke once she was in front of the monarch.

“How…how could you let this happen?!? You…you knew the danger, and yet…YOU LET MY HUSBAND WORK ON THE PROJECT ANYWAY!” she screamed in anger as she fell to the floor her body wracked with sobs.

The princess was flabbergasted. She had never expected this. Was there anything that she could possibly say that could help? Could she do anything to put her at ease, even for just a moment? She opened her mouth to speak, but nothing came out. Finally, the mare rose, running back into the crowd, tears still dripping from her face.

“Way to go, Tia. Is this how a leader is supposed to act?!? Is this how you take care of your citizens?!?” Discord pressed as he walked up to her, his paws behind his back.

She started up at him in defiance, but she had no energy nor standing to oppose him. He was right. In order to save Twilight Sparkle, she’d done horrible, terrible things. And nothing she could do or say would make it right. Finally, she whispered a few words, the only ones she could.

“I…I’m sorry,” she said.

“Oh, good for you! I really felt that one!” Discord mocked.

“This is not a joke, Discord! When Twilight came back, it was the greatest day of my life! I…I felt like a mother who’d lost her child and then that child showed up one day! But…but after she started to change again, I…I got desperate, and…”she explained before a voice cut her off.

“Wait, how…how long has she been back here? Princess, when exactly did my little sister come back to life?!?” Shining Armor said as he and the rest of Twilight’s family stomped forward.

“Shining, please, you have to understand…” she began again before he interrupted.

“How long, Princess?!?” he pressed.

“About…about two months…give or take,” she answered, her ears flattening.

Shining’s eyes narrowed as he grit his teeth. He couldn’t believe it. The princess of Equestria herself, the monarch he served faithfully for years, had just admitted to keeping vital information about his family to herself. He was livid in a way he never thought possible. He was about to say something else when a blur passed his right side. His eyes widened as the shape came into view.

“MOM, DON’T!” he screamed as he ran after her.

The mare tried to tackle the princess but was held back by a few of the royal guards. Shining had enough. Seeing his mother manhandled by his own brothers was too much for him to take. He grunted loudly as he activated his horn, encapsulating the guards in magic and tossing them to the other side of the court yard. He then rushed up as fast as he could and luckily he and his father were able to gently hold the raging mare in place.

“HOW DARE YOU?!? HOW DARE YOU NOT TELL US?!? DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA WHAT WE’VE BEEN THROUGH?!?” she bellowed, as she still struggled to break free from her family’s grasp.

“Please, you must understand, I had a reason I couldn’t tell you. She was like a daughter to me, and…” she explained.

“WELL, SHE’S NOT YOUR DAUGHTER! SHE’S MY DAUGHTER! OUR DAUGHTER! WE SHOULD HAVE BEEN TOLD!” she screamed.

“Now, now, I’m sure she has a perfectly good explanation. Don’t you, Tia?” Discord said mockingly.

“The night that Twilight came back, she was beaten severely. We…I wanted to keep her return a secret and within the confines of the palace so it would make it easier to find out who the culprit was,” she answered.

“There! You see? Perfectly good explanation! And it even makes a great Segway into our final reveal of the day, wouldn’t you say, Rarity?” he said, turning towards the unicorn.

“What? Rarity?” Celestia said in confusion.

As all eyes turned to the seamstress, she began to shiver. This was by far her worst nightmare. Everything she’d debated with herself, all those times she agonized over what to do, were now all for naught. She had no choice but to beg their captor to move on without making her relive the horrors she faced.

“Discord, please. If…if you have any decency in you at all, then…please don’t show this. Please, I’m begging you!” she sobbed as she prostrated in front of the Draconequus.

He smiled at her, and using his paw to lift her chin, he leaned in, his mouth right next to her ear.

“No, Rarity. I’m going to make you relive every single second of what you did. And of course, what was done to you. It’s only fair, my dear. After all, you made me relive being sent back into a stone prison, didn’t you?” he whispered, as he straightened up.

“Turnabout is fair play,” he said snapping his fingers, as the orb illuminated once again.

The first scene was a familiar one. The night that Twilight came back. The two unicorns standing there, she heard the words, and that night came back to her. She looked at her hooves, remembering how hard she scrubbed to get the feeling of Twilight’s pounded flesh beneath them off. The crowd once again gasped at the sight of Rarity beating Twilight into the ground, screaming at her. Once the beating ceased and Rarity hugged her fellow unicorn, the orb’s power terminated once again as everyone turned to her. The looks of anger mixed with surprise on everyone’s face told her everything she needed to know. Princess Celestia and Applejack approached her silently.

“It…it was you. This whole time,” Applejack whispered.

“How…how could you do this to her?!?” Princess Celestia roared.

“I…I just…” she stumbled, trying to find the right words as sweat poured from her brow.

“It’s alright. I told Princess Celestia not to pursue it,” Twilight interjected.

“But…why?!?” Rainbow Dash inquired.

“Because…I…I deserved it Rainbow Dash. Everything she said while she was hitting me? It was right. She was right. I…I almost killed you all, and I even beat you and hurt you. This was my fault, and…and I had to pay the price, at least from my…friends,” she explained.

“You’d think after having a coltfriend for a while that she’d be a little less pent up with rage, don’t you?” Discord asked.

“What? Coltfriend? What do you mean by that?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“This,” Discord answered, snapping his fingers.

The sphere started up again, this time showing Rarity and a royal guard in her suite. She gulped as she laid eyes on him again.

“Halberd,” she whispered as she looked on.

After a few moments, they were kissing and soon found their way to the bed. As much as the adult display was uncomfortable, it was still a welcomed change from the more gruesome aspects of the explanations thus far. After a few moments the magic orb ceased showing any images as everyone looked back at Rarity. As she was about to say something, a voice interrupted her.

“You…how could you do this?!?” the female voice cried.

Rarity’s eyes widened as she turned. It was her. Moonbow. Standing right in front of her. She gasped as the mare stalked forward. She had to say something. Anything, but what?

“Moonbow, please, I didn’t know!” she said.

“You were nice to me! And…and it wasn’t because you wanted to honor him for his sacrifice, it was because you felt guilty for SLEEPING WITH MY HUSBAND!” she screamed as she charged forward.

“No, wait, Moonbow, please, he…he never told me!” she pleaded bracing herself for impact.

As Moonbow launched herself at Rarity, her form was stopped in midair by magic. She struggled with all her might to free herself, but she couldn’t as the hold was too strong. Discord broke the spell and stepped in between them.

“Now, as much as I love to watch a good marefight, trust me when I tell you, Rarity did in fact get her comeuppance, so you need not worry,” he stated plainly.

“Discord, please, I’m begging you, don’t!” Rarity pleaded.

Discord just turned to the unicorn and smiled. He brought his paw up slowly as he snapped his fingers, reactivating the sphere.

“No,” Rarity whispered as she buried her head in her hooves.

The scene before the crowd was a familiar one, with Rarity opening the door to her suite. Everyone gasped as she flew backwards, and Twilight Sparkle entered her room. The crowd was littered with gasps and yells of surprise at the fight between the two. Every pony in attendance grimaced at the blows Rarity took at the end of the fight as she surrendered to Twilight pitifully. What came next however was arguably worse. Nothing was left to the group’s imagination as they witnessed Twilight kissing her beaten opponent and then forcing the vanquished unicorn to service her. Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Applejack and Pinkie Pie couldn’t believe what they were seeing. It didn’t seem real, but considering how the events had played out so far, this was most certainly true. Moonbow watched on in confusion, and let out a scream once she saw her husband enter the scene with Twilight Sparkle. She cried as Twilight turned to her beloved, kissing him. The orb powered down after that, as Discord turned to the crowd once more.

“Well, I believe you have everything you need now, don’t you? Now, go and do your jobs,” he said, snapping his fingers once again.

The group of seemingly random ponies whom were present for the all of the proceedings were gone. Celestia, as well as her sister and everyone else left in attendance could not believe what they’d just witnessed. Rarity was trembling, as she cradled her head in her hooves. Discord cracked his knuckles as he stretched.

“Well, looks like I’ll have to do some clean up around here,” he said. One by one, Trixie, Braeburn, Twilight’s parents, Shining Armor, Cadence and Big Mac disappeared in puffs of smoke. Applejack screamed as she ran up to Discord.

“Discord, please, mah brother…” she began before the chaos lord cut her off.

“Worry not, Applejack. Your brother is back in the capable hooves of Canterlot’s medical professionals. So, you needn’t worry. Unlike some monarchs I know, I’m not a murderer,” he said with a grin.

“This doesn’t change anything, Discord. We will find a way to stop you and put you back in stone where you belong!” Princess Celestia shouted determination etched onto her face.

What began as a small chuckle turned into a hardy laugh as the master of chaos held his stomach, much to the sun princess’ surprise. Finally, the elder alicorn had enough. Everything had spiraled out of control. Secrets were revealed and explanations given, all of which her spirit and psyche were still reeling from. She’d reached her breaking point. She charged forward, only to stumble right in front of the Draconequus. He quieted down after a few more moments before addressing the sun goddess.

“You still don’t get it, do you? I really thought you’d have figured it out by now,” he said.

“Figured what out?!? What are you talking about?!?” she questioned, her frustration reaching fever pitch.

“Very well. Pop quiz, everyone!” he exclaimed, snapping his fingers.

Graduation caps appeared on all of their heads, except for the princesses who had dunce caps on theirs. This did nothing more than infuriate the monarchs further, but before she could express her anger, Discord spoke up.

“When I was first released, you got the elements of harmony to imprison me again, correct?” he asked.

Everyone present nodded as he continued.

“And what happened after you used the elements of harmony on me?” he pressed.

“Ya disappeared, that’s what!” Applejack snapped.

“And what was the merit of making me disappear?” he inquired.

“What do you mean by that?” Fluttershy said.

“Well, why imprison me? What happened once I disappeared?” he continued.

“Well, everything you did…oh…no…” Twilight stammered as her ears flattened.

Her heart was racing as she backed away. Her breathing became labored as she fell, hugging herself. Discord looked at her smiling.

“She gets it. Granted, she is the scholar of the group, so it’s to be expected,” he said.

“Twilight?!? What happened?!? What is he trying to say?!?” Pinkie Pie said as she and Spike ran over to her.

“It’s simple, Pinkie Pie. You wanted to seal me up again because my magic and I were affecting Equestria. Once I was gone, however, my magic disappeared. So, take the next step, dear. If it was my magic that brought Twilight back to life, then…” he explained.

“Then…then…if you disappear…so will…Twilight…” she answered, lowering her head.

Everyone gasped at the revelation. Celestia’s eyes widened as she clutched her chest. He was right. She couldn’t believe that she hadn’t seen that when he first revealed that he’d brought her student back from the dead. She whimpered as she sat on her haunches. She barely noticed as he walked up to her placing a finger under her chin, lifting her eyes to his.

“What…what does this…” she stuttered.

“It means I win, Celestia. It means I win,” Discord whispered with a smile.

I'm back! Well, I'm healing up pretty well, but I still have a ways to go before I'm back to 100%. Sorry I'm a bit late with this chapter. Hopefully the next one will not be delayed! Enjoy!

Chapter 27

The bottom of her jaw worked up and down as her mind raced to find something to say. She’s the leader of Equestria. Every one of her subjects turn to her for guidance and direction. But, as Princess Celestia stared blankly into Discord’s eyes, she came up with nothing. There was no angle, no circumstance to leverage. He was right. He’d won. He’d played her perfectly. He knew that there was no way she’d willingly destroy Twilight Sparkle now that she was back. He took a gamble, and that gamble paid off tremendously. She blinked shaking away her trance as the chaos lord straightened up to his full height before turning around to face the crowd.

“So, you see? I can do anything I want now. Anything. And none of you will stop me, least of all, your precious princess. If you banish me, you banish Twilight Sparkle, and we all know she’d never allow that. It’s that simple,” he stated smugly as he walked over to the unicorn scholar.

She gulped as her eyes met his. His twisted smile hung above her making her sick to her stomach. She couldn’t believe that not only did she owe this monster her life, but her continued existence depended on his. The feeling of her own powerlessness began to overwhelm her as tears streamed down her face. She was a puppet. A slave. It infuriated her that the love she knew her teacher felt for her was twisted into a weapon for this vile being’s own selfish desires. Yet, she could do nothing. The Elements of Harmony were destroyed, and everyone knew there was no way the princess would sacrifice her. She almost died to save her. She was helpless, as were the rest of them, and purple mare knew it. A shiver made its way down her spine as she felt his paw brush over her face and his finger lightly lift her chin as he’d done to the princess a moment earlier.

“You, my little pony. You are my free pass. With you, the amount of fun I can have knows no bounds. And would you like to know the best part?” he asked.

“Wh…what?” she stammered.

“Even if you manage to defeat me. Even if Princess Celestia banishes me, or destroys me, I can take solace in the fact that she’d be more than heartbroken over losing you. And all the death and destruction you caused and she caused would be for nothing. Ironic isn’t it? Even in death or prison, I’d still be creating wonderful chaos!” Discord answered with a chuckle.

That was all she could take. He was mocking and perverting the thing she held most dear, and he was gloating about it. Twilight’s face contorted in anger as her horn powered up, releasing a blast right into Discord’s face, exploding into a cloud of smoke. Everyone gasped at the action. As the mist cleared, however, his form became clearer and clearer along with the fact that he was completely unscathed. He still wore the same smug expression as he looked down at her.

“Hmm, it seems I’ve hit a nerve. Oh well, places to go, chaos to make,” he said walking back over to Princess Celestia.

“So, before I leave, a few things to go over. First, I’m going to encase the castle in a barrier spell of my own design. It may weaken over time, but let’s just say I need things to marinate a bit. Second, before I go, Tia, I suggest you lie on the ground. Or at the very least, grab a pillow or something,” Discord suggested.

“Wh…what are you talking about?!?” she shouted.

“Ah, that’s right, you weren’t awake. You see, the only reason you’re standing here is because I healed you with my magic. Once I leave, you’ll be back off to dreamland. Unfortunately for you, it’s quite uncertain as to when…or even if…you’ll ever wake up,” the chaos-bringer explained.

“WHAT?!?” Princess Celestia screamed, backing away from the Draconequus.

“He…he’s right, Tia. I’m sorry. I didn’t know what he was trying to do, and…oh, Tia, I’m so sorry!” Princess Luna interjected.

“So, you see, Tia, I’m just looking out for you. I wouldn’t want you to fall and break anything. Better a dirty coat than a broken muzzle, wouldn’t you agree?” he mocked.

The elder alicorn grit her teeth as tears of humiliation dropped from her eyes. She glared at the chaos lord, but said nothing. Even in defeat, she needed to be strong. For herself and for her kingdom. She sighed, turning towards her sister.

“Luna, please take care of things while I’m gone. I know you can do it. I have faith in you,” she said as she sat on her haunches, lowering herself to the ground.

“Wise decision,” Discord stated as he snapped his fingers causing the mare to glow.

“TIA!” Luna screamed as a light blinded the crowd.

After a few seconds the sudden illumination dimmed, and Princess Celestia’s nearly lifeless form came into view. The group let out a collective gasp as Twilight, Luna, Spike and the guards ran over to the fallen monarch. The Draconequus cleared his throat getting their attention. His demeanor changed, and now seemed deadly serious. His conceited smirk gave way to a look of utter solemnness.

“You need to get her to an infirmary immediately. She used up almost all of her magic, including her very life force,” he said.

“HOW DARE YOU…” Princess Luna screamed before he cut her off.

“Look at her cutie mark. It’s beginning to fade,” Discord remarked.

The crowd let out another gasp as they all looked at the princess’ flank. Sure enough, the brilliant sun that once adorned her body was almost completely gone.

“She’s in a coma right now, and needs to be stabilized. Go, get her to the infirmary! I’ll have a doctor waiting for her! Now go! Quickly!” he shouted, snapping his fingers.

Luna gave Discord one last glare as she magically lifted her sister, bringing her into the castle. Before they entered, Luna turned to one of the guards who followed close behind.

“Get all of the guards, and get out of the castle immediately. Meet up with Shining Armor and inform him of the situation. It is up to you now. You’ll have to keep him busy and the rest of Equestria safe once we are trapped. Do you understand?” she whispered.

He nodded, as he took to the air flying through the castle. Once Luna and Celestia disappeared from view, the chaos lord let out a huge sigh as he stretched his limbs.

“Well, I believe that’s all she wrote for me. I’m off to do…well, whatever it is I want, really. Hmmm…Maybe I’ll turn Fillydelphia into a city of clowns, or turn Baltimare upside down. It is quite hilarious watching ponies fall out of buildings you know!” he said laughing.

“WAIT, STOP!” Pinkie Pie screamed.

“Hmm? What’s this? The plucky little earth pony has something to say?” Discord mocked.

“It’s…it’s just…I…I thought you changed!” she said.

He walked over to her, a soft smile replacing his usual haughty expression. She eyed him curiously as he lifted a paw to her cheek stroking it tenderly.

“Oh, Pinkie Pie. You really did, didn’t you?” he said as he turned to walk away.

As she watched him stroll towards the garden, the group heard a rumble come from above them. Their eyes went wide as they turned to see the barrier making its way slowly over the castle and the garden. Pinkie Pie turned back to the Draconequus. She couldn’t stay. Not with everything she did. She had to make it right, and the only way to do that was to go after Discord. Alone. She sprang forward, galloping as hard and fast as her legs would take her.

“PINKIE! WAIT!” Applejack screamed as they all watched the pink earth pony disappear into the gardens.

As the ethereal gate closed, Spike, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack and Twilight Sparkle were left in the courtyard. They stared at each other for a few moments, but none of them could say a word. They just hung their heads, with only one thought permeating their minds.

‘Where do we go from here?’ Twilight’s mind screamed as she sat on her haunches.

Twilight Sparkle often found solace in books. As exciting as attaining new information could be, she could also find them to be quite relaxing depending on the subject matter. Lately, however, the tomes she held dear seemed to be at war with her very soul. The current spell encyclopedia she was skimming through only enforced that sentiment. She slammed the book shut in a huff as she tossed it aside. Normally, any library patron, or even Spike would get a stern scolding on how such materials were supposed to be treated, but her frustration level had peaked, and she was at her wits end. Three weeks. The princess had been in a coma for three weeks, and she’d spent every waking moment looking for ways to help restore her mentor’s health. No matter what she tried, however, the result was the same; nothing. There was never any change to her unmoving, barely breathing form. She’d been told by the doctor and by Princess Luna that Celestia would have to heal on her own, but she couldn’t accept it. She needed to help.

‘There has to be something,’ she thought as she stared out the window of her old quarters.

“Tw…Twilight?” a soft voice rang out snapping the unicorn out of her daydream.

“Spike?” she asked turning her head towards the dragon.

He stood by the window, the green hue of the sun shining through the ethereal gate that Discord had erected. She frowned at the sight. Not only was the light disturbing, but Spike’s demeanor also concerned her. He’d barely said a word to her in days. It was clear that the chaos lord’s show had affected him in some way, but she wasn’t sure how, and he wasn’t opening up. She’d wanted to help him, but he refused to let her in. She sighed as she stood up, walking towards her slowly.

“Spike, what’s wrong? Please, I’m me again, it’s okay,” she said reassuringly.

“Twilight, I…I just…I don’t understand…” he stammered.

“Don’t understand what? Talk to me, Spike,” she pressed.

“Rarity…how…how could you do something so…so…” he stuttered, wringing his claws nervously.

Twilight shut her eyes tight, almost whimpering. He was talking about her encounters with the unicorn he had a crush on. To see both of them is such states must have been terrifying for him. He may have matured since she was gone, but he was still very much a child. So many thoughts permeated her mind. One thought stood out, however.

“Spike, you’re right. I owe you an explanation,” she began as she sat in front of her number one assistant.

“When…when I was going through the transformation, I…my body changed, but before it did, things changed for me…internally. You see…part of the transformation was a massive increase in…sex drive. You…do you know about what happens when a mare is in heat, Spike?” she asked as clinically as possible.

He nodded as a red hue found its way to his cheeks.

“Good, good. You’re so smart, Spike. You’ve grown so much in such a short amount of time. I’m…I’m proud of you,” the scholar said with a small smile.

“Thanks, Twilight, but…please…” he answered.

“Oh, right…well…it was like that, only…only a thousand times more powerful,” she continued.

“So…you were just…” the dragon prodded.

Twilight sighed deeply. This was not a conversation she was prepared to have. She never thought that she’d have to have the sex talk with Spike so soon. Especially considering what he’d seen. Her stomach turned at the thought of Discord destroying his innocence like this, but what’s done is done, and his questions were legitimate. She stood up and walked over to him. She placed her hoof on his shoulder as he shivered at her touch. Her frown depend at the reaction.

“Spike, my brain chemistry was changing. My DNA was being…twisted…into something that was neither pony nor insect. Bottom line is…it wasn’t me, Spike. I wasn’t myself. My mind was…violated by the fly genes that were fused with mine. Do…do you understand, Spike?” she asked.

He looked away from her for a moment before nodding. She wasn’t sure if he accepted her explanation, but for now, it would have to do. She was by no means lying to him, but part of her did feel guilty. Rarity had beaten her to a pulp, and she was angry. She’d probably still be angry even without the fly essence changing her.

‘But…I deserved what she did to me,’ she thought as she closed her eyes.

“Twilight?” Spike whispered.

“Yes, Spike?” she answered.

“I…I understand you were sick. It…it was just…those things you did….to Rarity, they…they freaked me out. I…I don’t mean to make you feel bad,” he explained.

“Spike, I did horrible things while I was changing. I know that may not be an excuse, but it is a reason,” she said.

“It’s just…Twilight, how could you do that to yourself? After…after everything we’ve been through together, how could you experiment on yourself like that?!?” the dragon shouted, his agitation growing.

“I…I made a mistake, Spike. I was stupid,” she answered.

“Stupid?!? Twilight, you’re the smartest mare I know, next to Princess Celestia!” Spike countered.

“I’m not talking about intelligence, Spike. I may be your guardian, but I’m not perfect. I…I guess I was scared,” the scholar said as she sat down again, her head drooping.

“Scared? Of what?” Spike pressed.

“When…when the accident happened with Angel. Spike, the look on Fluttershy’s face. It was the most horrible thing I’d ever seen. After that moment, I became more afraid of failure than I’d ever have in my life. I…I needed to make it work. If…if I didn’t, then Angel’s death would have been for nothing, and I would have lost a friend. One of my best friends. I…I had to try. At least, I thought I did. But, you’re right, Spike. It was a mistake. I…I was foolish to toy with something that I didn’t fully understand, and…and I paid dearly for it,” Twilight said, as she stood up, bowing to her assistant.

“I’m sorry, Spike. Please, please forgive me!” she said with tears streaming down her face.

Her quiet sobs were cut off as she felt the dragon’s arms pull her into an embrace. She gasped as he held her tightly whispering into her ear.

“Twilight, we’re family, and…and I will always love you, no matter what you do. Just…just promise me you’ll never do anything like that again. Promise me,” he said softly.

“I promise, Spike. With all of my heart, I promise,” she whispered back, her hooves wrapping around her surrogate little brother.

Applejack walked down the hallway, the echo of her hooves her only company. She sighed as she thought of her brother. Luckily, after the first two weeks of their imprisonment, a small portion of Discord’s shield began to wane just enough to send messages through. Princess Luna obviously received the bulk of the communications, but the princess of the night didn’t forget about her lover’s sister. She’d received the report a few days ago, and she was still breathing sighs of relief every time she thought about it. He’d been doing fine, and was awake, resting at Canterlot’s finest hospital. She’d been so worried, she almost lost her mind. The guards and staff had evacuated during the battle with Twilight’s mutated form and the chaos lord’s appearance. The only ones who remained in the palace were the princesses, Spike, the former elements of harmony, and one of the staff doctors attending to Princess Celestia. She breathed in again as she stopped in front of Rarity’s posh door. Someone had to talk to her. Ever since Discord’s sick show, she’d practically barricaded herself in her quarters and wasn’t talking to anyone. Granted, not many ponies were coming by to see her either. They’d all had to deal with so much and all at once. The element bearers were still dealing with the trauma caused by Twilight Sparkle’s second transformation, and then Discord exacerbated everything exponentially.

‘How much more do we gotta endure?’ Applejack mused as she knocked on the door to the unicorn’s quarters.

For the first few minutes, she heard nothing. No rustling, no movement. Huffing, she knocked again. This time, the sound of groaning filled her ears. Rarity was in there, and Applejack knew she needed to press her in order to get in.

“Rarity, it’s me, Applejack. Can Ah come in?” she shouted through the thick wood.

The earth mare continued to hear movement coming from inside the room, but Rarity had yet to acknowledge her presence. The farmer was beginning to lose her patience.

“Rarity, for goodness sake, will ya open up?!?” she yelled.

“Go away, Applejack,” Rarity cried through the door.

“You’ve shut yerself away fer long enough! And Ah ain’t leavin’ till ya let me in so we can talk!” Applejack shouted.

It only took a few more seconds for Applejack to hear the door unlock before creeping open. The orange mare wasted no time in entering. She quickly found the unicorn on her bed facing the window, a faint light dissipating. She hadn’t even actually gotten up. Walking towards the bed, Applejack quickly took in Rarity’s condition, frowning. Her form was becoming quickly emaciated no doubt due to her lack of appetite. Her puffy, red eyes were almost swollen shut. She’d obviously been crying.

“Sugarcube,” was all Applejack could whisper as she felt her heart sink.

“What do you want, Applejack?” Rarity asked, her voice scratchy.

“Look, Ah…Ah can’t even begin to imagine what yer goin’ through, but…Ah just wanted to see if you were...ok,” the farm mare stammered.

Rarity simply sighed in response and buried her face in her pillow. Normally she’d be angry at Applejack for having the audacity to ask such a stupid statement. After all, she’d seen what the unicorn went though. How could she possibly be alright as her worst nightmares were put on display for the whole world to see? How could she be okay when she was forced to relive all of the terrible things that she’d done and that had been done to her? She was tired, however. Much too tired and weak in her current state to mount any sort of angry tirade. Finally, she turned over looking into Applejack’s eyes, tears running down her cheeks.

“Rarity, please, Ah’m worried about ya. Ah mean, after….after everything ya went through…when was the last time you ate something’? Ya gotta eat, right?” the earth pony said.

“Food…with everything that’s happened…food…right,” Rarity mumbled as she turned over.

“Look, Ah’m sorry, alright. Ah just…Ah don’t know what to say. Ah…Ah hope you feel better soon,” the farm mare said.

“I’M NOT SICK, APPLEJACK!” Rarity screamed as she sat up in bed snarling.

“Ah…Ah know that, sugarcube! Ah…Ah didn’t mean…” she stammered as the unicorn leapt out of bed with new found strength.

Rarity’s expression changed as she saw the fear in the mare’s eyes. She took a deep breath as she thought about the situation. While they may no longer be friends, she knew the farmer better than most. She may not have been as tactful as she could have been, but the fashion expert was certain that Applejack truly meant what she said. She wasn’t here to mock her. She was here to offer what she could, even if she had no clue what would help, and Rarity couldn’t blame her for that. Sighing, a much calmer look replaced her scowl.

“I know what you meant, Applejack. I know you’re just trying to help, but…but there isn’t anything you can do. Twilight, while under the influence of that…that insect…did what she did. There’s…there’s no turning back the clock. I…I’ll just have to live with it,” she explained.

“Rarity, ya don’t have to face this alone!” Applejack exclaimed.

“I hate her, Applejack. I hate Twilight Sparkle so much. She…I beat her to within an inch of her life, and…and after what she did to me, I…” she stuttered as she hopped back on the bed.

“I just want this to be over, Applejack. No more arguing, no more fighting, just…I just want this to be over,” Rarity whispered as she pulled the covers over herself.

Applejack looked on, sighing. Her head hung low in defeat as she turned walking slowly out the door. There was nothing she could do. There wasn’t anything she could say, at least on this subject, so she decided to change it. Stopping just before the doorway, she turned her neck back, facing the unicorn again.

“Mah brother is alright, by the way. He…he woke up a few days ago, all alert and such. He’s just restin’ now in one of them fancy city hospitals. Sorry, just felt like sharin’,” she said as she made her way out into the hallway, the door creaking shut behind her.

Fluttershy gulped the last of the water from her glass, washing down yet another pill. Looking at the clock on her mantle, she took up a quill turning towards the piece of parchment that lie on the posh desk in her chambers. She sighed as she looked at all the entries. Luckily, all of the medicine that the pegasus needed was still in the palace pharmacy, so Discord’s wall had not affected her treatment. The doctors had already gone over how and when to take her new medications, which left the few that remained to help Princess Celestia. Her anger rose as she continued to stare at the dates, times and dosages scribbled onto the paper. This was her life now. An endless series of medicines and documentation for the very real threat that loomed over her every second of every day. The worst part about it was she felt fine. All of this work was simply precautionary in case the nightmare scenario ever occurred. She wanted nothing more than to smash the pill bottle with her hoof and leave the palace behind forever. She wanted to go back to her animals, back to the life she knew, but it seemed so far away. There was nothing she could do about it.

‘I just want to go home!’ she thought as she stomped her front hooves.

A knock on her door brought her back to reality. Startled she huffed as she approached the door slowly. Opening it, she gasped as her eyes met Rainbow Dash’s form.

“Um, hey. How’re you doing, Fluttershy?” she said nervously as she used her right hoof to scratch behind her head.

“What do you want?!?” the animal lover spat as she turned walking back into her room.

“I, uh, think I just made that clear, Flutters,” Rainbow Dash answered.

“I’d thank you not to call me that, please!” she shouted as she jumped back on her bed, away from her fellow pegasus.

“Will ya just turn around for a second?!?” Rainbow Dash exclaimed as she made her way to the other side of the bed.

“What for?!?” Fluttershy retorted.

“So I can apologize!” the Cloudsdale resident fired back.

“You…wait…what?” the yellow mare asked, turning towards her.

“Look, I…I’ve been thinking a lot about what you said when Discord came back, okay? And…well…I think you were right. About me, at least,” she began.

“What do you mean?” Fluttershy pressed.

“Well, you said that you were lonely and that no one came to help you. It…it got me thinking. I mean, I was hurt, and I was dealing with my own stuff, sure, but…when I look back on it, I did kinda monopolize Princess Luna’s time. It was hard for me to look past my own needs, I guess. I…I wanted to get back in the air so bad, that…that I guess I just couldn’t see what was really in front of me,” she explained.

Fluttershy’s expression softened as she took in her former friend’s words. She fully expected to have another fight. Some part of her even wanted a conflict. She had anger and nowhere to put it, no way to use it. It just sat there in her soul festering. She hadn’t expected an apology from Rainbow Dash, however. She stiffened as she felt the flyer’s hoof on her shoulder as she continued.

“Look, Fluttershy, you’re my oldest friend, and I…I’m ashamed at myself for not thinking of you. I shoulda been there for you, and I wasn’t. I…I’m sorry,” she said.

“Well…I was upset. I still am. But, I’m just frustrated at my situation. I mean, look at all this medicine I have to take, and I have to chart it…it’s becoming my life, and I don’t want a life like this, but…I was angry, and I think I took it out on everyone around me. I…I didn’t mean to,” Fluttershy responded.

“Nah, Don’t worry about it Fluttershy. You had every right to be mad. We all did, really,” Rainbow Dash answered.

“So, how is your wing doing?” the timid pegasus inquired, hoping to change the subject.

“Well, I’ve got most of my motion back. A few more days and I’ll be able to practice for real. If we can get some more open space, that is,” she said as her gaze shifted to the green hue through the window.

Fluttershy’s head turned as she mirrored her fellow flyer. The sickly green hue bled through the windows, distorting the room. The realization of their imprisonment wasn’t easy to bear. Suddenly, Rainbow Dash spoke up again, causing the animal lover to turn back.

“Twilight…Rarity…” she muttered as she stared at the floor.

The pegasus huffed as she used her left hoof to hug herself. Rainbow Dash was right. What could they say about what they’d seen? It didn’t seem real, yet, they both confirmed what really happened. It made them both sick to their stomachs to even think about it. How could two ponies they’d known so intimately, their best friends, behave like that? Finally, Fluttershy cleared her throat and offered the only sentiment she could.

“I…I don’t know, Rainbow Dash…I just don’t know,” she said.

“There is nothing more we can do, Princess. I’m sorry,” the doctor said bowing.

“You’ve done a great deal. More than you know. Thank you,” Princess Luna answered staring at her sister’s lifeless form.

“As much as I appreciate the sentiment, your highness, I still wish I could do more. It’s just…we never anticipated a situation like this. To think that Princess Celestia herself could lose her magic this way…before the reality of it, it was truly unthinkable,” he countered as he turned to check the connections on the equipment now attached to the alicorn.

Luna sighed as the doctor fiddled with her oxygen mask and examined all the beeping equipment. For the last three weeks, she’d barely left her sister’s side. Once part of Discord’s shield began to wane, the younger royal was able to send and receive nothing larger than a parchment. It wasn’t much but it was something. However, once she began receiving messages, she almost wished the portal had remained closed. After the first week of crying over her kin’s bedside, she began to think about why Discord summoned a physician in the first place. While the chaos lord did say that he wasn’t a murderer, Princess Celestia was his enemy, and he simply could have let her die. It wasn’t until she began receiving messages that his plan truly revealed itself. The ponies that no one recognized who were summoned to the courtyard the day Discord showed up were reporters from all over Equestria. They’d spread the word about everything they’d seen. The populace now knew everything, and they were quite disturbed at their leader’s actions. The princess of the night grit her teeth as she thought about it. Ponies were calling for all sorts of actions to be taken, but none would act on such rhetoric with Discord roaming free. From the reports she received from Shining Armor, the Draconequus hadn’t even been doing much. He’d simply caused some mischief in a few towns and then disappeared after a hearty laugh. His plan was simple. Watch her sister get taken to task by her own subjects while he has a little fun on the side. It sickened her, but with the barrier up, there was nothing she could do about it.

“Nevertheless, I appreciate all you’ve done,” she whispered.

“Well, right now, everything is in your sister’s hooves. I’ve managed to stabilize her, but she’ll need to heal on her own,” he said.

Princess Luna nodded as the unicorn stallion bowed, quickly exiting to give the younger alicorn some time alone with her sibling. Once to door was closed, Luna took Celestia’s hoof in hers as she felt the tears stream down her face. This was exactly what she was worried about with Twilight. There was so many things she wanted to say to her, and now, she may never get the chance. Seeing her sister suffer was almost too much for her to take. She wanted to scream and stomp with rage. She wanted to blast every ounce of magic she had at the shield and find Discord to make him answer for his crime, but she knew she couldn’t. Her sister needed her, now more than ever.

“I…I’ll never leave your side, do you hear me? You are my sister, and…and I love you more than anything! Will…will you just wake up, please Tia, please just wake up!” she sobbed as she rested her head on the bed sheets which encased her sibling.

The sudden jolt of the hoof she was holding caused Luna to gasp as she sat straight up, staring wide eyed at her sister. As the faintest hint of a groan escaped the elder alicorn’s throat, the princess of the night sprang to her hooves in excitement.

“Tia! Tia, wake up! You…you’re alright!” she whispered feverishly as she caressed her kin’s cheek gently.

“Lu…Lu..na…” she answered.

“DOCTOR!” Princess Luna shouted.

“Goodness, my wings are stiff,” Princess Celestia huffed to herself as Luna levitated a cup of tea to her sister’s lips.

“Well, that is to be expected. You were unconscious for three weeks, princess,” the doctor said.

“So, other than that, how am I doing?” she asked.

“You seem to have recovered physically, your highness, but we will still need to run tests on your magic. It seems your alicorn physiology was able to recharge your life force, as it were, but we still aren’t sure about your magical capabilities. For now, I’d recommend Princess Luna do the heavy lifting until we can get a clearer picture of your status,” he explained.

“Thank you, doctor. I don’t think I’d be alive if it wasn’t for you. I am in your debt,” she answered, bowing slightly.

“Just doing my job, princess. I’ll be back with your test results shorty,” he said before giving a slight bow and exiting.

“So, please, tell me what has…” she began before her younger sibling cut her off.

“Celestia, we need to talk,” she said.

“I know, that’s what I’m…” the elder alicorn started before her sister once again interrupted.

“No, we’ll get to that. Right now, we…we need to talk about…us,” Luna stated.

“Us? What do you mean?” Celestia inquired.

“Tia, we…when Twilight Sparkle was sick, and there didn’t seem to be any hope, I…I encouraged the rest of her friends to reach out to her. I wanted to…to say the things that they didn’t have a chance before, because…because soon it was going to be too late, she explained.

“Luna, I’m alright. I know that I came close to…I’m better now, and that’s all that matters,” the monarch answered.

“No, it’s not. Celestia, I know you loved having me back at your side, and…and I cannot tell you how…how grateful I am that you accepted me back without so much as a curt look or expression. But, we never talked about it, Tia. We…we never addressed it, what happened so long ago. Before….before anything happens again, I have things I need to say, and you need to hear them,” she said.

“Go on,” Celestia nodded.

“Tia, as ashamed as I was at what I did back then, at the time, I…I hated you. I did so much for this kingdom. I gave them a beautiful night sky to sleep under, a gorgeous moon to admire, but…but they all feared me. And…and they loved you. It hurt so much, Tia,” she explained.

“I…I know, sister. And…and believe it or not, I…I don’t really blame you for hating me,” the princess of the sun admitted.

“Wh…what?” Luna gasped.

“You were right, Luna. They praised me, and they feared you. It wasn’t their fault, they were still growing out their superstitions, but…I should have done something, and…and I didn’t. Maybe because…because I was afraid,” Celestia said.

“Afraid? Of…of what?” Luna pressed.

“Of…of losing what I had. Luna I raise the sun, which is enough to illuminate our land. But you? Sister, you paint an entire tapestry in the sky with nothing more than your raising of the moon. The precision, the technique, the beauty. You’re skys were the most magnificent thing I’d ever seen. I guess I thought that if our subjects appreciated your true skill, then…then I’d be the one they’d…I thought they wouldn’t want me or need me anymore,” she explained, as her gaze met the ground.

“Wait, so, because you thought I was better than you, you just let me wallow in my anger?” Luna questioned.

“The reason I didn’t want to talk about it when you came back was because I felt ashamed as well. I never wanted you to know what I felt back then, and…and I cursed myself day after day, and night after night for not talking this out with you. I’m so sorry sister, please forgive me,” she said bowing towards her sibling.

“The past is in the past, Tia. We were both immature then, and…and we didn’t know what we had. I love you, and that’s all that matters,” the younger alicorn said as she moved closer to her sister.

“I…I love you as well, Luna. I missed you, and I never want anything like that to ever come between us again,” she said as she put her hooves around her younger sibling pulling her into a tight embrace.

They hugged each other for what seemed like hours. Finally, after so long, everything was out in the open. For the both of them, it was a relief. Now that they knew where each other stood, they could both truly move on. As Luna felt her sister hug her tighter, she opened her eyes as she felt a soft glow emanate from her sibling, piercing her eyelids. The princess of the night pulled away from her kin, surprised at the development.

“Tia, what…what’s happening? Is…is your magic returning?” she asked.

“What? No, I’m not…I’m glowing…and so are you!” Celestia answered.

Within seconds the room was filled with a bright light as an earth shattering boom pierced their ears. As the light finally began to die down, they both gasped at the sight before them. Hovering in front of the bed were six crystals. Princess Celestia’s heart stopped as she drank in their soft glow. Ever since Twilight Sparkle’s death, her heart was in shambles. Her soul quickly broke again after her pupil’s transformation was confirmed and begun again. She’s sacrificed so much of herself, and now she’d finally made peace with her sister. The love they had for each other was stronger than ever, and now they could finally use it to take back what was theirs and to protect their subjects.

“The…the elements of harmony,” the princess of the night whispered.

“Yes, Luna. They have returned. And with them, hope. We must gather the others, sister. We need a plan,” the alicorn of the sun stated.

Hi Folks! Sorry I’ve been away for a while. I’m still recovering from surgery and things have been a bit hectic between work and physical therapy. Anyway, I hope everyone enjoys the chapter, and I will try to make sure that the next one doesn’t take quite as long to get out. I can’t make any promises, though, as this is turning out to be a pretty busy summer for me.

Also, went to Big Apple Ponycon. It was enjoyable, but I found it to be very much a mixed bag. Anyway, I hope everyone is having a good summer!

Chapter 28

Pinkie Pie screamed again as she felt the branch rip into her already bruised leg. She could still hear the shouting as she ran with everything she had towards the cave she saw on her way into town. She strained to pick up the pace as the shouting got closer and closer. Every step she took hurt a little more than the previous one. Tears streamed down her face, not just from the pain and soreness in her hooves, but because of the names the citizens called her. For the past three weeks, she’d been traveling around the country following whatever clue or lead she could find. She knew that Discord would stay in Equestria, but she didn’t know where in Equestria he was. Thanks to his summit, word quickly spread about her actions through the reporters who were there when the chaos lord revealed himself. Each pony she met seemed to get more aggressive towards her every time she was forced to interact. Now, after three weeks, there wasn’t a stallion or mare who didn’t know who she was and what she’d done. She’d tried to hide herself as best she could, but eventually she’d be found out and the citizens would do whatever they could to impose mob justice on her. Most of the time she was able to simply run away. Other times, however, she wasn’t so lucky. She sported plenty of bruises on her torso, back and legs where she’d been kicked and stomped after being cornered. The party pony’s current predicament was a perfect example. She’d gone into the town of Appleoosa after finding a burlap cherry sack to cover her cutie mark. She hadn’t talked to more than a shopkeeper when a patron recognized her. Within minutes she was forcibly removed and thrown into the streets. The rest of the town had acted even quicker galloping after her while yelling the most horrible things they could think of. There was no time to dwell on the past, however. She ducked behind a few rocks as she heard the ringleader’s voice cry out.

“THERE! THE TRAITOR MUST’A WENT THAT WAY!” he screamed as he pointed west.

She shut her eyes tight, hugging herself as she heard the stampede of angry ponies gallop past her. Once the noise dissipated, she opened her eyes slowly. Getting to her hooves, she walked quickly towards the cave she remembered, doing her best not to make a sound.

‘Almost there…please, please don’t follow me!’ her mind screamed as she took her last few steps into the dank hole.

Once out of sight, she collapsed, her fatigued form crumpling to the ground, the burlap chafing against her fur. A whimper escaped her lips as she forced her eyes to open, crawling towards the far wall. There was just enough light seeping in from the outside to check on her newly damaged limb. Pulling her hind leg up, she inspected the cut. It wasn’t as deep as she thought, but it still broke the skin, blood dripping from the site, forming a small puddle underneath her. She winced as she gingerly took off the burlap sack she’d been wearing, placing it on the ground in front of her. She started at it for a few moments, using her newly acquired time to regain her strength. Taking in a gulp of air, she stood up with one hoof on the sack, using her mouth to tear a strip from it. Sitting down again, she used the strip to tie off the wound, whimpering as she felt the pressure increase in her leg. Once the knot was secure, she leaned against the wall of her natural shelter, her mind taking her back to what little information she was able to get out of the Appleoosians.

‘Looks like I might be getting closer. He should be around here somewhere,’ she thought as her breathing slowed, returning to a normal rhythm.

After a few minutes of rest, her eyes became heavy as she began to drift off to sleep. The stress of the day was finally catching up with her as her adrenaline dissipated. Just as she closed her eyes, however, a voice startled her. She gasped as her neck turned towards the entrance to the cave. The voice was faint, and she could barely make it out. Soon, another voice joined the conversation. Again, Pinkie Pie strained to make out what the two were saying. She looked back at her leg. It was risky, but she needed to know what was going on out there. If there was a lead to be had, then she needed to expose it. Steading herself, she took a deep breath as the pain slowly seeped back into her hooves. She grit her teeth, blocking it out as best she could as she slowly made her way to the exit. As she poked her head out from behind a rock, she used her left hoof to shield her eyes from the sun. Once the figures came into focus, she gasped. It was him. Discord was standing in front of a member of the Buffalo tribe. She couldn’t make out what they were discussing, but they were not far from her current location. This was her chance. Mustering up all the strength she had left she made a mad dash out of the cave towards the chaos lord. She tried calling out to him, but her breaths were too labored to make a worthwhile sound.

“Discord, Disco-AGH,” she croaked before tripping on a rock and crashing to the ground about twenty feet from him.

She refused to close her eyes, lest she lose sight of him. She was so close. He was right there, right in front of her. This was the closest she’d gotten to him since the day she left Canterlot Castle. She couldn’t let him go. Not now. Using every bit of air she had left, she screamed his name as loud as she could. The shouting accomplished her goal, as he turned around, looking her in the eye. He smiled and winked as he turned back around the buffalo, bowing. After returning the bow, the buffalo ran off, leaving the two alone. He walked towards the party pony, his claws behind his back.

“Well, what do we have here? You seem to be getting pluckier and pluckier as time goes on, Pinkie Pie,” he said.

The earth mare tried to speak, but the pain was too intense. She was tired, sore, out of breath and probably still bleeding. She attempted to turn herself over, but her hooves gave way and she collapsed once more. Tears streamed down her face as she felt a paw pet her mane tenderly.

“Why don’t we get you cleaned up, shall we?” he said snapping his fingers.

Pinkie Pie shut her eyes tight, as the darkness took her.

Twilight Sparkle galloped down the hallway as fast as her hooves could take her. The light coming from the infirmary was as bright as a star, illuminating the courtyard for a few moments before dispersing. To say she was worried about the princess was an understatement. She’d taken off without so much as word to Spike, who struggled to keep up. She hadn’t even heard the hoofsteps from behind her as Applejack’s voice rang in her ears.

“Twi, do you have any idea what that was?” she asked as she came up alongside the unicorn.

“I…I don’t know, Applejack. Whatever it was, it was intense. We need to find out if Princess Celestia is alright,” she answered.

The farmer grunted in response as Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash ran up beside her.

“Hey, any idea what just happened?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Not in the least, sugarcube. We’re just hopin’ that Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are okay,” she answered worriedly.

“Girls, we’re here,” Twilight said, slowing her pace to a trot before entering the infirmary.

Her eyes went wide as she stopped short. Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Applejack did the same as they eyed the glowing crystals floating before them.

“The…the elements of harmony! They…they’re back!” Twilight exclaimed walking slowly towards her mentor.

“Yes, Twilight, they have returned,” she said.

“But…but how?” the unicorn inquired.

“Luna and I, we…we talked about the past, Twilight. All the things that bothered us, that were the true stumbling blocks in our relationship were cleared away, for the first time since she returned. I believe that catharsis is what allowed for our love and friendship to return to its state before the nightmare took hold of her,” she explained.

“Yes, Twilight. The love we feel for each other is no longer clouded by ancient arguments and bitterness. We’ve once again embraced each other fully as sisters,” Luna added as she nuzzled her kin gently.

“Well, alright then! Looks like we gotta way to stop Discord!” Applejack shouted.

“It will not be that simple,” Princess Celestia said as she walked towards the window.

“Ah don’t like the sound of that,” Applejack muttered.

“Although we now have the means to defeat Discord, he still has the advantage. His magic is what has tethered Twilight Sparkle to this world. If he is imprisoned again, she will disappear, and I will not allow that. Also, I’ve just awakened from a coma and quite possibly have severe magic withdrawal. It is unknown how much of my magic has returned,” she said.

Everyone started at the floor. Even with the power of the elements returned to their original bearers, it seemed as though they were back at square one. Silence reined for the next few minutes as everyone wracked their brains with something that could help. Nothing came however. This was a no-win scenario. A deep sigh from the elder alicorn got their attention as the group looked back up at her.

“There is a way, but it will take a coordinated effort by all of us. It will also require research, as there is a gap in my plan,” Celestia explained.

“What do you mean, Princess?” Twilight pressed.

“While your mind, body and soul are here, Twilight, each are polluted by the presence of Discord’s magic. Therefore, we need a way to filter out his influence but still retain the necessary elements to keep you here. Unfortunately, there…there may be only one thing that can help us,” she said with a deep sigh.

“Princess, please. Are…are you saying what I think you’re saying?” the unicorn stammered.

“Twilight, I’m so sorry. But the only thing we have that can do what needs to be done are…are the telepods,” Princess Celestia stated, kneeling down to nuzzle her pupil.

“You’ve gotta be kidding me?!? After everything we went through with those things, you want to use them AGAIN?!?” Rainbow Dash shouted.

“I understand your concern. Truly, I do. But this is the only way,” the elder alicorn countered.

“Uh…with all due respect, princess…Ah mean, last time…wasn’t it…” Applejack said, her voice filled with trepidation.

“Go on, Applejack,” Celestia prodded.

“Look, Ah…Ah get it, or at least Ah think Ah do, but…but wasn’t Twilight bein’ back and all…Ah don’t know…a…a…fluke? Ah mean, you tried so many times to get it right, and each time it ended up…well, real bad. Are ya sure that Twilight bein’ here now ain’t just a one-off?” the farmer asked.

Princess Celestia closed her eyes tight as she rose from the bed unsteadily, making her way towards the window. She could not blame them for their trepidations. The telepods were the most horrible devices ever created in Equestria. Even though Discord had returned, there was some solace to be taken in the fact that the telepods would be decommissioned, never to be used again. Ever since she woke up, however, her mind was working on a solution to her student’s predicament. She’d have to go a little farther. Not only that, but she needed to convince everyone else to go along with her plan. This was no longer about royal title. They could easily refuse her, and she could not hold them to her order. The populace would no doubt side with them, after what her sister told her about the reporters spreading word all over her country. She opened her eyes staring out the window.

“I must apologize. I love Twilight very much as I love all of you. Seeing her suffer…was…was more than I could bare. I know that you all think of me as some ethereal deity, but the truth is, I have thoughts and feelings just as you do. I’m sorry for everything that’s happened, and I know that I cannot make you help with this, so instead I will ask,” she said, turning towards the group, bowing.

“Please help my student. Please help Equestria, even after everything you’ve been through. And, please, please help me,” the royal alicorn begged as her nose touched the ground in front of her.

The crowd stared wide-eyed at the gesture of humility offered by their leader. Her words rang true to them, however. Due to her status, age and title, they all looked at her as wise, god-like, maybe even perfect. But in reality, she was a pony, just like them. Her heart broke when her student died in front of her. She was depressed and angry. Her soul was filled with turmoil, just as theirs were. Yet, it seemed as though she was asking the impossible.

“But…what…what can I do? I…I mean, look at me...have you seen all the medicines I have to take? I’d just get in the way,” Fluttershy said, hiding her face behind her pink mane.

“No offense, Princess, but Fluttershy actually makes a good point. It was one thing when we had the elements of harmony, but now, we’re just normal pony-folk. What’re we supposed to do against a feller Discord?” Applejack added.

“Well, my wing’s healed pretty well, but I’m not sure what I could do either. If I could just do a sonic rainboom, maybe I’d…” she chimed before the elder alicorn cut her off.

“I know that you all have reservations. However, I’m counting on Discord having the same reservations as you do,” she said.

“Princess?” Twilight pressed.

“Even as we speak, Discord’s shield is fading. Once it’s thin enough, he will no doubt feel the presents of the activated elements. He’ll most likely count on facing my sister and me. But, I doubt he’ll expect to see any of you on the front lines,” she explained.

Twilight Sparkle let out a long sigh as her ears drooped. Noticing her change in demeanor, her mentor walked towards her, enveloping the scholar in her wing.

“What are you thinking right now, Twilight?” she asked.

“Well, it’s…I’m grateful to all of you, really. For the first time since I came back you didn’t think of helping me as a negative. But, I…I’m scared. Tartarus was…horrible…but I feel like I have to choose between an eternity of torture and a gamble on a machine that could hurt me even more. I…I guess I know I have no choice. Like you said, this is my last hope, but…but I can’t help but be frightened,” she said.

Princess Celestia used her wing to embrace her student even tighter. She was right. The trial before them was a grim one. She looked up as she heard her sibling approach, a tentative look on her face.

“Celestia, I understand the fundamentals of your plan, but…but what about…” she stammered.

“Yes?” the elder alicorn prodded.

“I didn’t want to say this in front of you, Twilight, but we are running out of time, so here it is; sister, if we are fighting Discord, and we manage to defeat him, how will we contain her soul and body long enough to get her into the pod?” she asked.

The sun princess let out a heavy sigh as she took her wing back from her pupil, and walked slowly towards her sister. She furrowed her brow as her eyes locked with her kin’s.

“There is a way, Luna. I believe you know what I’m talking about,” she stated solemnly.

Princess Luna’s face contorted from confusion to wide-eyed revulsion. If she was talking about what she thought she was talking about, the effects would be devastating.

“Tia, no! That spell was forbidden for a reason! There is no way you can do something like that to Twilight! She’s your student, for Equestria’s sake!” Luna shouted, her wings flaring.

“There is nothing else that can do what we need,” Celestia countered.

“Princess, what spell is she talking about?” Twilight inquired worriedly.

The elder alicorn turned towards her apprentice as she let out a heavy sigh. She’d already put Twilight Sparkle through so much, and yet again, she’d have to push the young mare to the limit. She silently prayed that this would be the last time she’d have to hurt her.

“Twilight there is a spell, a very old spell, which was forbidden even before our time, during the years when the pony tribes hated each other. It was archived for historical and research purposes, but as the need for it dwindled, it was lost to history. I will explain more later, but right now we have work to do,” she said.

“Tia, we have another problem, if this is part of the solution which you propose. If you and I will be fighting Discord, who do you have in mind to cast it? We certainly wouldn’t be able to. It would have to be cast at the exact moment that Discord is defeated. There’s no way we’d be able to do it in time,” Luna explained.

“I know, sister. That is why I must speak to Rarity. Alone,” she answered, her jaw clenching.

Everyone’s eyes went wide at the statement. Now that things were out in the open, it was clear that the princess of the sun had strong feelings towards the unicorn and her recent actions. And Rarity was a shadow of herself after Discord’s sick show. The very idea of putting them in the same room alone put everyone on edge. Luna cleared her throat before speaking up.

“Celestia, do you believe that will be…prudent? Given the recent circumstances, don’t you think someone else should cast it?” she asked.

“There isn’t anyone else, Luna. The only other unicorn inside the wall is our resident physician, and…” she said before she stopped herself as she saw him approach from the doorway.

“Forgive my intrusion, princess, but I couldn’t help overhearing. While I may not understand all of your plan’s moving parts, I can say for certain that I’m worried about you going into battle so soon after waking up. We don’t fully know how the drain on your magic has affected you. I’m also not sure you’d be able to handle the elements in your condition,” he explained.

“I understand, Doctor. I will do everything in my power to consult with you, but we cannot let Discord’s reign continue. He must be stopped, regardless of my health,” she answered, walking towards her sister.

“You see, Luna. This is why Rarity will be needed. If anything should happen to me, the physician needs to be able to heal me and take care of me at a moment’s notice. Therefore, the only one who can cast the spell is Rarity,” she added.

Luna clenched her jaw at the thought before turning around to view the rest of the group. They were downtrodden and scared. But, her sister was right. They needed every bit of help they could muster, and right now this was it. She straightened up to full height before addressing the rest of the former element bearers.

“Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy, you will practice with me. We will need to get you ready for the coming battle. Applejack, your talents will be needed as well. I have ideas for how to use your particular skills. And Twilight,” she said.

“Yes, princess?” the unicorn responded.

“We are so sorry, but….but your intelligence and ingenuity will be needed to modify the existing pods,” she said.

“As for Rarity…I will speak with her,” Celestia interjected as she exited the room.

Rarity sighed heavily as she eyed the glowing wall that surrounded the castle. The sickly green hue set the terrace that she now lounged on alight, giving everything it washed over an infusion of neon. The very thought of such a color would normally frustrate her to no end, but with everything that she’s faced, it seemed inconsequential. Having enough of her room, she decided to head outside to get some fresh air, only to rediscover the wall that trapped her here. The unicorn’s eyes filled with tears as she sobbed quietly to herself. It seemed to her that no matter what happened, she’d still be confined in the nightmare that’s become her life. She cursed herself for not going with Moonbow when she had the chance. At least then she’d be away from the horrors that plagued her. She was so lost in thought, she didn’t even feel or hear the whoosh of air from the pair of wings behind her.

“Rarity,” a voice rang out behind her, forcing the fashion expert to lift her head.

Standing before her was Princess Celestia in all her glory. Rarity’s eyes widened for a moment, but her dejected look soon returned. Minutes passed as they just stared at each other. The tension was palpable, but the unicorn no longer cared. She didn’t care about the princess, she didn’t care about Canterlot, or her former friends. She just wanted to go home. Finally, Celestia cleared her throat as she approached the mare.

“Rarity, we need to talk,” she said.

“Talk? By the look on your face, probably about my banishment. Am I correct?” she countered, snidely.

“I don’t appreciate the sarcasm,” the elder alicorn bit back.

“Then stop looking at me like that!” Rarity snarled as she stood up.

The princess sighed as she let her gaze soften. Clearly, she was still angry with the former element of generosity for her past transgressions against her student. Those feelings needed to be put aside, however. She closed her eyes as she lowered her head in a slight bow.

“I…I’m sorry, Rarity. But, now that I am awake, there are things we must discuss,” she said.

Rarity raised her eyebrow at the gesture. She would have expected the princess to grow exponentially more irate at her outburst. But, instead she was showing humility. The unicorn couldn’t help but be curious. Deciding to placate her princess she cleared her throat as she wiped the tears from her eyes.

“What did you want to talk to me about, Princess Celestia?” she asked, mustering the most civil tone she could.

“I’m not sure if you’re aware, but the elements of harmony have reactivated. Luna and I have once again taken up the mantle as their bearers,” she explained, as she sat down next to her.

Rarity grunted in acknowledgement. Even in her state, she still saw the bright light that enveloped the castle. It did not surprise her that the cause of such a phenomena was the elements of harmony.

“Discord’s shield is wearing thin. With each passing second, his hold on this castle slips away. However, when the barrier is weak enough, he will be able to sense the power of the elements. That is when he will come to destroy us,” she continued.

Rarity just nodded as she looked back out towards the ethereal wall that stole her freedom.

“There will be a battle, Rarity. And in order to ensure Discord’s reign is ended forever, we must all play our part. I…I understand that what you’ve gone through is traumatic to say the least, but there is something I need you to do. Something…something only you can do,” she said.

“What…what do you mean?” Rarity inquired.

“Once Discord is sealed away by the elements, Twilight will…will die. She was brought back to this plane by his magic. Therefore once it goes away…so will she,” Princess Celestia stated.

“And?” Rarity pressed with a hint of ire in her voice.

“We have only one hope of saving her. The telepods can be calibrated to filter out Discord’s magic. Once that is complete, she will be able to live free from his grip. However, there is a problem,” she answered.

“What problem?” Rarity prodded.

“During the time between Discord’s defeat and the activation of the telepods Twilight’s soul and body may disappear. There is a spell that may keep both intact,” she said before the unicorn cut her off.

“What are you saying?!?” the fashion expert said, each word dripping with venom.

“Rarity, you are the only one capable of casting the spell. Without it, Twilight will pass on to the next world, and may even go back to Tartarus. Please, you must learn this spell and cast it when the time is right,” she said.

“HOW COULD YOU POSSIBLY ASK ME THAT?!?” Rarity screamed as tears streamed down her face.

“Rarity, please…” Celestia stated before she was cut off.

“I HATE HER! SHE…SHE…THE THINGS SHE DID TO ME WERE UNSPEAKABLE! HOW IN THE NAME OF ALL THAT IS HOLY CAN YOU ASK ME TO HELP THE MARE THAT TRIED TO KILL ME?!? THAT…THAT…TOOK ADVANTAGE OF ME?!?” she shouted as loud as her lungs would allow.

“That’s enough! Don’t you dare take that tone with me! Her transformation was only re-activated by YOUR selfish actions! You assaulted her! And in the castle! YOU TRIED TO KILL THE MARE I HELPED RAISE IN MY OWN HOME!” the princess screamed back.

“That was your fault, and you know it!” Rarity retorted.

“When are you going to take responsibility for your actions?!?” the royal alicorn countered.

“WHEN ARE YOU GOING TO TAKE RESPONSIBILITY FOR YOURS?” Rarity bellowed.

“I beg your pardon?!?” the princess shouted.

“YOU PUT HER NEXT TO US!” the unicorn screamed.

The anger that Princess Celestia felt began to melt away slowly as confusion replaced it. Her eyebrow quirked as she huffed, approaching the near-hysterical mare.

“What in Equestria are you talking about?!?” she inquired gruffly.

“You never stopped to think about how her return would affect us! She tried to kill us! She smashed me into a wall! She tortured and crippled a mare! She murdered our pets in cold blood! She was going to experiment on us with those…those machines! And what did you do when she came back?!? YOU GAVE HER A ROOM DOWN THE HALL FROM US! Like…like she was checking into some upscale hotel! So, tell me, princess, how would you feel if someone did all those things to you, and while you were recuperating at my house from the trauma you experienced, I go and decide to give room and board to the very one that did all of that to you in the first place?!?” she asked, seething.

Celestia’s jaw dropped at the statement. She wanted nothing more than to be angry at Rarity for her transgressions. She wanted to yell at her, scream at her, she wanted to use all of her powers, both royal and magical, to punish her once the unicorn’s initial actions revealed themselves through Discord’s sick show. However, she never stopped to consider anyone else’s perspective. As the seconds ticked by, she found herself realizing that Rarity was right. They were already traumatized after what they went through. Every one of them were scarred from their encounter with Twilight Sparkle once her transformation took hold. She was shaken from her thoughts as the unicorn stood walking closer to the edge of the balcony, looking out onto the green hue that hung over their world.

“Look, I regret what I did, but…I…I just felt so powerless! I…I mean, yes we were once the element bearers, and we fought Nightmare Moon, and we fought Discord, but…but they were tangible beings. They were right in front of us, and we knew that for the sake of Equestria, we needed to defeat them. But…but what about your own thoughts? How do you beat an enemy that’s no more than your past experience? Your memories coming back to haunt you, night after night? How do you vanquish waking up in cold sweats? How do you beat not looking at food because the mere sight or smell of it makes you nauseous?” she mused aloud.

“I…we…we were dealing with all of that, and we had no answers. Regardless of the doctor’s help, and Princess Luna’s assistance, we couldn’t…there was nothing to fight. No…no work that we could put our hooves on. It was all in our heads. It just…I thought that the solution was vindication. I justified what I did because of what she did to us…to me. It may have been wrong, but…but what else was I supposed to do? I finally had the chance to confront her. The one who did this to us. A chance I never thought I’d get. But, I…I just…” the unicorn said, her thoughts drifting.

For the next few moments, the two sat in silence as they looked out over the terrace, the green glow from the ethereal wall engulfing everything around them. Rarity’s ears perked up at the sound of Celestia standing, but her gaze never changed. She couldn’t look at her. The guilt mixed with the sadness and anger were too overwhelming. The alicorn cleared her throat before sighing heavily.

“Rarity, there is nothing I can do to change your past. Your actions were your own, but I am sorry if I caused you any pain. It was never my intension to do so,” she said.

Rarity just nodded as she heard the princess walk to the edge of the balcony and unfurl her wings.

“However, what’s done is done. And right now, Discord’s reign over Equestria must be stopped. With the elements back, we have a chance to do that, but…Rarity, you have a chance to save a life. Even if it’s not a life you want to save, the bottom line is that without your help, Twilight Sparkle will perish. I just ask you to look within yourself. Is this really what you want? Are you truly content with letting Twilight die? Regardless of what she’s done, she’s still a pony. And a pony that you once called a friend. I cannot force you to do this. Helping Twilight is your choice and yours alone,” she explained as she placed her front hooves on the balcony railing about to push off.

“Think about it. Please. I…we will await your decision,” the royal alicorn said as she took to the air.

Pinkie Pie let out a groan as light invaded her eyes. She turned over hugging the pillow at her side, silently wishing the rays of sun away. She was so tired. Her mind wanted to stretch her limbs, but when she tried, a whimper escaped her throat, her body enveloped by the bed she lay in. Using her right hoof to remove the strands of her mane from her eyes, she clicked her tongue a few times, tasting the dryness within her mouth. As the fog cleared from her mind, she shook her head, sitting up slowly.

‘P…Pillow? Bed? Where…where am I?’ she thought as she struggled to open her eyes.

Using her hoof once again, the party pony rubbed her eyes furiously, doing her best to remove the remnants of sleep from them. After a few moments, she was finally satisfied that they’d been cleared as she opened her eyes. She gasped as her vision came into focus. She seemed to be in a simple cottage. The smell of the wood trim on the large bay window next to her bed invaded her nostrils as she used her hooves to caress the satin sheets covering her hind legs. Examining the light wood of the floors, walls and ceiling certainly gave it a rustic look, but provided no information as to where she was. There were no pictures, decorations, or even any other furniture. A simple door on the other side of the rectangular box was the only other thing she saw besides the window. Pinkie Pie moved stiffly to remove her covers, as she planted all four hooves on the ground. She quickly lost her balance, as she swayed to her side, bracing herself against the bed. Once she was convinced she could move again, she clenched her jaw as she focused on putting one hoof in front of the other, making her way towards the window in an attempt to get her bearings. Her mind raced, trying to think of an explanation.

‘Ow! Why can’t I move?!? It feels like I haven’t gotten out of bed in a week! The last thing I remember was…’ her mind echoed as she gasped at the image on the other side of the window.

“Discord!” she shouted as she moved as swiftly as she could towards the door.

Opening the door, and making her way tentatively but quickly down the steps of the porch which adorned the back of the cottage. The master of chaos didn’t seem to notice her as he whistled a tune to himself. As she approached cautiously, Pinkie Pie tilted her head inquisitively. The Draconequus was holding a fishing rod as he cast a line out towards the running stream in front of them. The mare looked from side to side, taking in her surroundings. They were surrounded by tall trees, each one thick with leaves. Suddenly a voice rang out making her gasp.

“Well, it looks like the plucky little earth pony is finally awake,” Discord said, not bothering to turn around.

“D…Discord, wha…where are we?!? What…what did you do to me?!?” Pinkie Pie demanded her brow furrowing.

“Well, isn’t it obvious? You were in no condition for…well, anything really. So, I thought I’d give you some time to recoup. You were quite banged up, little one,” he answered.

Pinkie Pie looked away as she sat on her haunches. All the memories came back to her. The beatings, the running, the cut on her leg. It seemed like everyone in Equestria was out to get her. Yet, here was an enemy, and that enemy helped her. It didn’t make sense, even for Discord. She needed to know more.

“So…so, you helped me? But…but why? I…I thought we were…” she stammered as he cut her off.

“Enemies? Oh, that we are, my dear. But, I’m not totally heartless. Besides, you seemed to go through quite some effort to find me, and I became quite curious as to what you wanted of me,” he said.

She froze at the request. She never envisioned herself having such a cordial conversation with him. In her mind, she was going to have to do something to make him talk, but yet, here he was, exchanging words with her just like any other pony. Was it meant to throw her off? She didn’t know, but she couldn’t let the opportunity slip away. Not again. If he was willing to give her an explanation, then she needed to be ready to ask for one.

“I…I just wanted to know why. Why are you doing all of this? To Equestria? To us, and…and to Twilight?” she inquired.

“Well, I believe that’s a simple and direct enough question. Perhaps you can answer it yourself,” he said.

“Myself? How?” she pressed.

“Pinkie Pie, if you were the master of all you surveyed, and suddenly one day, a few ponies came along and imprisoned you, how would you feel?” he questioned.

“W…well, I guess I’d be…I dunno,” she said.

“Would you be upset? Angry, perhaps?” he prodded further.

“I…I guess I would be, but…but you were hurting other ponies! And…and that’s why the princesses had to stop you! That’s why we had to stop you!” she answered.

“Nevertheless, you hurt me. Is it so unlikely that I’d want to hurt you back?” he said.

“But…so, that’s it? This was all just some simple plan for revenge?” she countered, her tone becoming more exasperated by the moment.

“Oh, there was nothing simple about it. It never would have occurred to me, had it not been for a few children playing a game,” he explained.

“Game? What do you mean?” she pressed.

“Have you ever played with dominoes, Pinkie?” he asked.

“Well…yes, of course I have! But what does this have to do with a game of dominoes?!?” she shouted.

“That was the inspiration, my dear. You see, after I dispatched you and the rest of your friends in that delightful maze, I had some time to tour the new Equestria. So many things had changed, yet some things remained the same. I was off…er…somewhere, causing some great chaos, when I heard some giggling coming from a thicket. And you know how curious I can be, so I couldn’t help but see what the fuss was about. I stuck my head in to see, and lo and behold, this little pony, was lining up this little tiles in a quite extravagant pattern. At first I was disgusted. The order of it…it was sickening to me! I was about to destroy it, when all of a sudden, another little pony appeared. The look on his face suggested he was up to no good, so I decided to wait a moment, to see what this pony was going to do. And then something magical happened!” he explained as he turned his head towards Pinkie Pie.

“What? What happened?” the earth pony inquired.

“Well, Pinkie, you see he walked right up to that huge display, and with a mere touch of the hoof, knocked down the first tile, which knocked down the second, and the third! Soon all of the tiles were on the ground! It was beautiful! With the slightest touch, order became chaos! And…and yet, the pattern itself…when they were all knocked down in sequence! Oh, Pinkie Pie, it was a beautiful marriage of chaos and order! I never thought the two could co-exist, but yet, here they were! Destruction and harmony, living as one! It fascinated me!” he said as he recast his line back into the river.

“I later found out those things were called dominoes. So simple, yet so expressive. How could there be any chaos more beautiful, I ask you?” he continued.

“Alright, but…but what does Twilight have to do with dominoes?” she asked.

“Pinkie, Pinkie, Pinkie, you just don’t understand, do you?” he said shaking his head.

“What?” she responded.

“Why, Twilight Sparkle was my little domino, of course. I knew that with bringing her back, with bringing one little pony back to life, she would be enough to swing the pendulum back in my favor,” he stated.

“But…but how did…how did you know that was going to happen?” the party pony asked.

“Pinkie Pie, what exactly did you think everyone’s reactions were going to be once they found out that she’d returned? I saw how everyone was. I saw what everyone thought of Twilight Sparkle. What, did you honestly think they were just going to forgive her? Treat her as if nothing ever happened? Are you seriously that naïve?” he laughed.

Her eyes welled up with tears as she rubbed them out of her eyes. He was right. She’d been so stupid to think that nothing was going to go wrong. But that was who she was. She prided herself on always looking on the bright side, always seeing the good in ponies, no matter what anyone else said. But, she couldn’t deny Discord’s point. She never did think about everyone else when she released the chaos lord. For the first time since everything happened, she began to regret releasing him. The very idea of regretting such a thing made her sick to her stomach, however. Did her feelings and personality truly betray her? She snapped out of her daydream as his voice rang out again.

“Pinkie Pie, can I ask you something?” he said.

“What is it?” she acknowledged.

“Why do you love them so much?” he asked.

She sighed deeply. This was not a question that she was prepared to answer, especially after the previous conversation. Normally, she’d spew with pride and exuberance at such a question, but now, it was much harder to think about.

“They…look, we all make mistakes, but I…they’re my friends! All I’ve ever wanted was to be by their side forever! To make them laugh, to be there for them. That’s all I’ve ever wanted out of life, and I can’t imagine mine without them” she answered.

“Even now? With everything that’s happened?” Discord inquired.

“Of course! I love them all, and nothing will ever change that!” she shouted defiantly.

“Nothing will ever change that, huh? Well, what if they don’t feel the same way about you? What then? Would you still love them so unconditionally?” the chaos lord mused further.

Pinkie Pie brought her right hoof to her mouth, as her gaze met the ground in front of her. Once again, he raised a good point. After everything she’d done, would they hate her? Princess Celestia seemed to forgive her, but, how could she be sure? Everyone else in Equestria seemed to hate her guts. Was it so far out of the realm of possibility that her former friends would feel the same way? This was something she didn’t want to think about. Overwhelmed, she decided to try and change the subject.

“Umm, Discord? How…how long was I out for?” she asked.

“Haha, very well. You were asleep for about a week, give or take a few days,” he answered, placating her.

“What?!? A whole week?!?” she exclaimed.

“Yes. You were quite the broken little pony when you found me in Appleoosa. It surprised me as well, but you seem to be doing much better now,” he said as he withdrew his line from the water.

Pinkie Pie gasped as the line revealed a small fish on the end. It was no ordinary fish, however. The fish wore what looked to her like golden armor and a military style helmet.

“Is…is that…” she stammered worriedly.

“Oh, yes! This has become my new favorite pastime. Whenever a troupe of royal guards finds me, I’ve been turning them into fish. They are slippery little devils, though, I can tell you that!” he laughed as he threw the guard back into the water.

“How…how can you do this?!? That’s not funny! They were just doing their jobs!” she yelled.

“See, that’s your problem, Pinkie. You know as well as I do, that was hilarious! Here, why don’t you take a turn, and you’ll see what I mean,” he said as a fishing rod appeared in Pinkie Pie’s hooves.

“No!” she said throwing the stick down.

“Pinkie, you need to face certain facts. No one likes you anymore. Instead of brining joy to other ponies’ lives, they all hate you, even your so-called friends. So, in case you didn’t notice, I’m offering you something very important,” he stated.

“What? What are you talking about?” she pressed.

He sighed as he put his fishing pole down, turning towards the mare. He walked up to her slowly, as she began to shrink away. The chaos-bringer knelt down, and using his paw, he gently caressed the party planner’s cheek.

“I’m offering you a chance to join me, Pinkie. You were the element of laughter, the most fun of all the elements. And that’s what you deserve, Pinkie; fun. Imagine it! A world where I can do anything I want, and you can just laugh and laugh. You don’t have friendship anymore, but in my world, you wouldn’t need it! You could just be your normal bubbly self and watch as I create beautiful chaos. This world rejected you, regardless of your intent to make everyone happy. You owe them nothing. So, why not make it easier on yourself and just follow me?” he explained.

She stared at him wide-eyed, trying to process what she just heard. The Draconequus surprised her once again. She couldn’t believe how quickly he turned things around. She looked away, still allowing him to cradle her cheek in his paw. Tears flowed freely now from her eyes. Was he right? Was this her best chance for happiness now? Her confusion reached its fever pitch as she collapsed in front of him, wailing into her hooves. She couldn’t believe that she was actually considering his offer, but after what he just said, the alternatives seemed much scarier. He let out a low growl, as he turned away from her. She looked up at him wiping the tears from her eyes.

“Well, Pinkie Pie, I believe the moment has arrived. I didn’t think I’d ever see them again, but…no matter. I’ll end them. This time once and for all. I suggest you get back to the castle as quickly as you can. There is where I will await your answer. There is where both of our fates will be decided,” he said as he disappeared, leaving the earth pony still sobbing quietly.

Finally after a few moments, she collected herself and walked up to the stream in front of her. The water was crystal clear, her reflection almost as perfect as if she were looking into a mirror. The image was telling. This is what she was now. Straight mane, no smile. This isn’t who she wanted to be, but it’s what her reality made her. As she looked into her own eyes, one phrase kept repeating itself in her mind.

‘What do I do, Pinkie? What do I do?’

Sorry for the delay in getting this chapter out. It’s been a very hectic few past few months for me, and my as activities show no signs of slowing down, the last few chapters I have to write may take a little longer than usual to get out. At this point, I think I have about 3 more chapters to go, so, things are moving along. Also, shout out to Twilycat for being a most excellent pre-reader for not just this chapter, but the last few chapters as well. Anyway, I hope everyone is having fun this summer, and enjoy the new chapter!

Chapter 29

Rarity’s frown deepened as she eyed the makeshift grave in front of her. It was unmarked, but she knew who it was for. To say that she missed Halberd was an understatement. She’d known his touch, and as she stared at his new resting place, the reality began to sink in that she’d never feel that touch again. She’d tried to remember him, but even in her dreams, all she could think about was his last horrific moments when Twilight did the unthinkable. Days had passed since she and Princess Celestia spoke in regards to the sun monarch’s plan. The unicorn mostly kept to herself as she mulled over Celestia’s words. As she thought harder, however, she came to some very real truths, and this current visit to her lover’s grave reinforced them.

‘I guess there isn’t anything left to do now except to tell them,’ she thought to herself as she used her magic to place another wilted flower on his grave.

She huffed at the withered plant. Discord’s magic not only contained them, but also kept out the natural sunlight that sustained the royal gardens. Much of the magnificent foliage that once adorned the palace landscape was dying a slow and painful death, their life drained from them. It was yet a further reminder of the horrors that surrounded her.

‘Life,’ her mind echoed as she wiped a tear away from her eye.

She cleared her throat, doing her best to compose herself. With the events so fresh in her mind, it was difficult to stay calm and collected, but she knew she needed to. After everything that happened, she was sure she’d have lost her mind by now, but she hadn’t, even though she came close many times over the past months. She cleared her throat, wiping away another tear from her cheek.

“I have to go now, Halberd. I…I miss you so much, even though you lied to me. I…I just…I may never understand why you did what you did, but….I’d like to believe that our time together was special. I…I never got to tell you, but….I think I was falling in love with you. Not that it would’ve made a difference, but,” her thoughts trailed as she turned her gaze towards the main castle.

“I have to go now,” she whispered as she made her way to the throne room.

“Twilight, how are those calibrations coming?” the elder alicorn chimed from behind the main telepod.

“I think…I think I have everything set, Princess. At least as set as it’s going to be. I’ve been over the calculations, and I think I may have gotten it right…I hope,” Twilight Sparkle answered as she levitated the stack of parchment in front of her.

“I’m sure it’s correct, my student. Let’s take a look at it together, shall we?” the princess answered as she came around the pod, smiling.

The unicorn eyed her curiously as Princess Celestia walked slowly towards her. The ruler picked up on her pupil’s trepidation, as her smile dropped.

“What’s wrong, Twilight? Talk to me,” she said.

“Well, it’s just…I don’t mean to be rude, but…why are you smiling? How can you smile with what….what’s going to happen to me?” she inquired.

“Twilight, I didn’t mean to give you the impression that I’m taking this lightly, it’s just…I never thought I’d see you again. The real you. And while I know that the outcome of the task ahead of us is uncertain, I…I’m cherishing these moments with you. I’ve seen you grow up, and I cannot tell you how proud of you I am,” the princess answered.

“But…but after everything I did, I…I just don’t think I deserve it,” Twilight stated.

“Deserve what?” Celestia asked.

“Your pride. Or your love, for that matter,” she said as her ears drooped.

“Twilight, we’ve been over this. You made a mistake. But, you’ve realized the weight of that mistake and you’re bearing the responsibility. As I said, I’m proud,” she said wrapping her scholar in her wings.

“I hope I’m not interrupting anything,” a voice rain out from the entrance.

The pair turned in surprise to see Rarity walking towards them, her face nearly expressionless, almost aloof. The trio stared at each other for a few moments before the fashion expert spoke up.

“I’ve made my decision, Princess, and…and I’ve decided to learn the spell, and to use it when the time is right,” she stated solemnly.

“Rarity,” Twilight whispered wide-eye as she used her hoof to brush away her teacher’s embrace.

“Yes, I…I’ve thought about it, and…and I’ve decided to help. What must I do?” she questioned.

“Very well. I have the spell parchment over here. It is very, very old, so we must be careful with it,” the princess of the sun said as she walked behind the throne to a small table set up behind it, the others in tow.

The paper was encased in glass on the table, the container covered in dust. The princess used her wings to blow away the grime revealing the spell. Twilight and Rarity couldn’t help but be curious. Although Twilight certainly appreciated it more, Rarity was still a unicorn, and understood that what she was about to study was a piece of Equestria’s ancient history. They snapped out of their trances as they heard the monarch clear her throat.

“Normally, under such time constraints, I would simply teach you the spell, not bothering to tell you its history. However, in this instance, you’ll need to know how this spell was created, as its side effects are rather…extreme,” she said.

“Wh…what do you mean, Princess?” Twilight gulped worriedly.

“During the time of tribal separation between the Pegasi, Unicorns and Earth Ponies, there were not any real battles or war to speak of. Instead, each tribe ran missions against each other, leading to small ambushes and little skirmishes here and there. You see, the ponies didn’t trust each other, and were suspicious of each other’s motives, but none of them ever thought that the tribes were out to conquer each other. Instead, they wanted information. The more secretive the better,” she explained as she opened the case with her magic, slowly and carefully levitating the parchment to the other side of the table.

“A unicorn solder developed a spell known as the Anima Vincula, or ‘soul prison.’ One of the problems during an ambush is the uncertainty. Scouting wasn’t as prevalent and sophisticated as it is now, and often the bloodshed would leave the surprised group…dead, usually due to the attackers underestimation of the amount of force needed to subdue them,” she continued.

Twilight and Rarity looked at each other, their brows furrowed in worry. Neither of them liked where this was going, but they looked back to the princess as she spoke.

“The soul prison would allow for a unicorn to tie the soul of a recently deceased soldier back with his or her body which would allow for a quick interrogation. Due to the amount of power needed, this could only last a few minutes at most, but once created, it became quite popular with unicorn spies and ambush parties,” she explained.

Twilight and Rarity both felt sick to their stomachs upon hearing the sordid tale. Everyone knew of the mistrust between the tribes at Equestria’s founding, but they’d never thought that their ancestors could be so cruel. Twilight cleared her throat as she spoke up.

“Princess, that’s…that sounds terrible, but…why do we need to know this? Why can’t Rarity just learn the spell?” she inquired.

The elder alicorn sighed. This was the part of the story she dreaded covering, but it was necessary. She needed to let them know what they were getting into. She closed her eyes for a moment, steeling herself, before opening them and continuing.

“I had to tell you this, Twilight, because…because of why the spell was abandoned. According to the records, the soul prison spell fell out of favor quickly due to the inaccuracy of the information they received from their victims. The spell binds a spirit to a body, essentially ripping it apart. Like playing some…some ethereal tug-of-war with fate itself. Added to that, the victim is kept ‘alive’ and this still feels all the pain of the death blow. Together, the suffering that the victim experienced was considered astronomical. The screaming and crying were described as legendary among the few writings that survived,” she said.

Twilight’s ears dropped as she sat on her haunches. From what her teacher was describing, it sounded similar to what she experienced with the demons she encountered in Tartarus. It seemed that to be free of them completely, she’d have to once again endure the same suffering she’d been running from since she came back. Tears welled up in her eyes as her mentor’s words finally sank in. She was scared. To be violated in such a way wasn’t anything she’d even considered, yet here was her only chance for survival. She shivered as she felt Princess Celestia’s wings drape over her.

“Twilight, you’ve been through so much. And I know how frightened you must be, but…but you must know that you are strong enough to get through this. I promise you, this is the only way to save you, and you can endure. You will endure,” she encouraged, nuzzling her pupil.

After bringing the mare into a quick hug, she released the scholar, turning her attention towards Rarity.

“Come with me. We will go to the other side of the courtyard. I can teach you the spell there,” she stated as she began walking towards the entrance.

Rarity nodded and quickly took her place beside the monarch. Princess Celestia stopped for a moment as she turned her head towards her student.

“Twilight, you need to stay here and continue to work on the telepods. We’ve already discussed what needs to be done, and I have full confidence that you can finish our work while I teach Rarity,” the elder alicorn ordered.

“Y…yes, princess,” Twilight stammered, her voice cracking.

The sound broke her heart, but there simply wasn’t time to continue consoling the mare. There was work to be done, and the seconds they had were precious, therefore Celestia simply nodded as she made her way to the exit.

“Rarity, wait,” Twilight shouted, trotting after her.

“What do you want, Twilight?” Rarity spat, continuing after the princess.

“W…well, I…I just wanted to know what changed your mind. After all that’s happened between us…why are you helping me?” she asked.

The fashion expert stopped in her tracks, glaring at her fellow unicorn. Her eyes narrowed as she stomped towards her former friend.

“Understand something, Twilight Sparkle! I am NOT helping you because we USED to be friends! I have my own reasons for doing this, and they are quite frankly, none of your business!” she shouted, baring her teeth.

The scholar’s ears flattened as her gaze met the marble tile under her hooves. She brought her left leg across her body in a desperate attempt to hug the awkwardness and embarrassment away. Whatever glimmer of hope that lied within her mind of possibly forging some more amicable relations between them was snuffed out by the fashion expert’s reaction. Twilight simply nodded as she trotted slowly back to her task.

Rainbow Dash’s brow furrowed as she felt the sweat streak past her. She narrowed her eyes, doing her best to keep her concentration. She’d been trying to do a Sonic Rainboom for days now, but no matter how hard she tried, she’d falter. Each failure added to her frustration exponentially. At the wedding, she was able to perform the maneuver on demand. Now, however, even her hardest flying denied the pegasus her most famed ability. She grit her teeth as Princess Luna’s word rang in her ears.

“More speed, Rainbow Dash! Keep Pushing!” she shouted from a balcony.

The flyer grunted as she ground her teeth, doing her best to obey her princess’ command. Her eyes widened at the flash of lightening in front of her. She was so close.

‘Just…a little…further…’ her mind screamed.

Suddenly, her left wing gave out causing the mare to scream as she spun out, hurdling towards the castle below. She tried her best to stretch out and right herself, but it was to no avail. She shut her eyes tight, bracing herself for what was bound to be quite and impact. It never came, however, as she felt herself surrounded by Princess Luna’s magic. Once righted, the monarch lowered her gently to the ground. Normally, Rainbow Dash would be fighting to be released from such a grip, but right now, her mind was elsewhere. Fate had denied her yet again. As her hooved touched the ground lightly, she let out a forceful kick behind her, bellowing in frustration. The Cloudsdale resident barely noticed her new mentor approaching her front.

“You almost had it that time, Rainbow Dash. What happened?” Luna inquired.

“Gah! I don’t know! Every time…I mean, I can see it, it’s right there in front of me, but, I just can’t seem to…ARGH!” she shouted.

Princess Luna frowned at the sight. They’d been practicing together for a week straight, and while everyone else seemed to be making progress with their assignments, one of their best weapons was still malfunctioning. Twilight Sparkle had the telepods all but polished, and Rarity was doing well with her spell mastering under her elder sister’s tutelage. Even Applejack and Fluttershy were becoming more confident every day, but Rainbow Dash hit a wall, and there was no getting around it.

“Rainbow Dash, it’s alright. This maneuver was only thought of as legend until you performed it. You perfected it once, and you’ll do so again, I promise,” she reassured the exasperated pegasus.

“Easier said than done,” the flyer muttered, kicking the dirt under her right hoof.

“You’ve been practicing all morning. Get some rest. I have to check on the others anyway,” Luna purposed.

The Cloudsdale resident nodded, taking a deep breath, trying her best to follow her teacher’s wishes. She trotted slowly back inside the castle, her throat begging for some water after such an ordeal. The moon princess frowned as she watched the brash mare. Luna did her best to keep Rainbow Dash’s spirits up, and not to push her too hard, but the situation would be quite dark without her ability. While the elements of harmony were the best armaments against Discord magically, he pegasus’ Sonic Rainboom was most likely their best physical weapon in their arsenal. Without it, however, Luna knew the odds against them would increase dramatically. She shook her head as she made her way to the opposite side of the courtyard.

‘We need you, Rainbow Dash. We need you,’ her mind echoed.

‘Left down corridor A, then right down corridor B, and that should take me to door number one,’ Fluttershy thought to herself as she poured over the blueprints in front of her.

She sighed heavily as she rubbed her eyes with her front hooves, leaning back against the ornate pillows on her posh bed, the plans spread across it ruffling ever so slightly. She shook her head, expressing her skepticism at Princess Luna’s plan for her. As interesting a thought as it was, she didn’t think she’d be able to contribute anything meaningful. She jumped slightly as a knock on the door tore her away from her musings. She huffed as she leapt from her bed, making her way to the entrance of her room.

‘Here she is again. Honestly, who is she trying to convince, me or herself?’ her mind echoed as she opened the door slowly.

“Good morning, Princess Luna,” she said politely.

“Good morning, Fluttershy. I just came to check on your progress,” the moon princess answered warmly, walking into the pegasus’ chambers.

“Well, um….I guess, it’s going okay. I’m still trying to figure out some of the corridors on the other side of the castle,” she stated glumly, making her way back to her bed.

The monarch frowned at the timid mare’s tone. Luna had wracked her brain trying to find a way for Fluttershy to help. With such limited resources, it was necessary to think of every possible need that the group might have. Rainbow Dash had speed. Applejack had strength. Rarity and Twilight were already spoken for on their assigned tasks, and the doctor made it clear where he needed to be. So, what could Fluttershy offer then? She was certainly non-violent, and hated conflict, and even competition made her feel uncomfortable at times, so any type of fighting for her was out. It was looking at an old map in her royal chambers that gave her the idea.

“Fluttershy, I’ve told you, you have a very important task. You must be able to provide a distraction at a moment’s notice. This will be imperative during the battle with Discord,” she said.

“Yes, I know, you’ve told me. It’s just…I don’t know if I can, I mean…what…what if Discord tries to use his magic on me? I mean, we’ve already seen what he can do. How can I be safe?” the pegasus asked.

“Discord will be limited in his magic use, as he knows he will need to conserve most of it to resist the elements of harmony. While Rainbow Dash and Applejack are using their talents to help subdue him, if they should falter, they will need time to right themselves. That is where you come in. You can lead him to different parts of the castle, and away from any of us, if we were to fall in battle,” she explained.

“But…but won’t he try to hurt me?” she countered.

Princess Luna closed her eyes as she sighed deeply. There was another reason why she created this task for the animal lover, but she didn’t want to dampen her sprits by letting her in on it. Fluttershy’s persistence, however, was starting to take its toll on the royal alicorn’s resolve.

“No, Fluttershy. No, he won’t,” Luna said.

“Wh…how do you know?” she pressed.

“Because…because, he doesn’t see you as a threat,” the monarch answered.

“Wh…what do you…” Fluttershy stammered before Princess Luna cut her off.

“Fluttershy, you were once the element of kindness. You were its very embodiment. And as you are no longer an element bearer, you have lost that power, and are now a run of the mill pegasus. As such, I believe that Discord will…will try to confuse and befuddle you, as he usually takes delight in that,” she explained.

“Wh…what?!?” Fluttershy shouted, her ire rising.

“Please, I am speaking purely tactically right now. Of course you are important to us, but to him? He will no doubt take delight in your apparent helplessness, which is why we want you to be armed with the knowledge to escape him, thus giving us the time we need,” she continued.

Fluttershy’s eyes narrowed. She couldn’t believe it. She trusted her. Yet, the betrayal she felt was all too real. She stomped towards the moon princess, baring her teeth like a timber wolf.

“So, you’re purposefully putting me in a situation where the lord of chaos himself is going to mess with me?!? That was your plan?!? I HAVE A BAD HEART! HOW DO YOU KNOW THAT I CAN EVEN ENDURE THIS?!?” she screamed.

“Fluttershy, I know you’re angry, but, please, understand, this is going to be a battle for the fate of Equestria. Although you may not be needed, we do believe this is the best way for you to make a difference. I am telling you, I know Discord, and he will not hurt you, but you must be strong. You mustn’t listen to him. You have to go through the plan, just as we’ve discussed. You’re stronger than you think. I’ve talked to the doctor, and as long as you remain calm, you will be fine,” Luna said.

Fluttershy felt her temper rise with every word that came out of Princess Luna’s mouth. She was supposed to protect her subjects. She was supposed to protect her, but instead, she was turning her into fodder for their greatest enemy.

“You…you were supposed to help me!” she shouted.

“And now you need to help Equestria!” the princess countered.

Fluttershy’s eyes went wide at the reaction. She’d never been berated by one of the princesses before. It whisked away her angry thoughts, at least for a moment. Luna approached the pegasus, her look softening as she draped a wing over the younger mare’s shoulders.

“Keep him talking. Don’t challenge him directly, and be coy. If it looks like you’re hiding something, he’ll get curious, and that will keep him from focusing on the elements of harmony. If we do this, we may have a chance of winning. There is strength in you, Fluttershy. I see it, your friends saw it, my sister sees it, but now, you have to see it. I believe in you. You can do this, I promise,” she encouraged.

The pegasus cast her gaze downward, doing her best to process her leader’s words. What if she was right? The princess made a good point in that she always seemed to be the last one in the world to recognize a positive attribute about herself. She cleared her throat as she turned her neck towards the moon princess.

“Can…can I ask you a question?” she muttered.

“Anything,” Luna said.

“How did you come up with this…this strategy for me?” she inquired.

“Well, there is an old combat philosophy which says that every strength a warrior has can be turned into a weakness, if you know how to do it. And the opposite is true. That which may be considered a weakness or a fault, can actually be a strength. But, it has to be managed properly, trained adequately. You see your timid nature as a burden here, I imagine. After all, what can a being of almost pure kindness bring to a battle? And that’s just it, Fluttershy. Because of your kindness, a being like Discord will take whatever you say at face value. He won’t question your motives. So, if you go in with a plan to deceive him, you of all ponies have the best chance of succeeding. Do you understand?” she explained.

Fluttershy nodded, sighing deeply. Luna’s smile returned as she detracted her wing and made her way to the exit. Just as the monarch was about to open the door, the pegasus’ voice rang out behind her.

“P…Princess?” she said.

“Yes?” Luna answered.

“I…I’ll do my best,” she stated.

“Thank you, Fluttershy. You will be fine. We all believe in you,” she whispered before leaving the flyer to go back to her studies.

Applejack grunted as she heaved the bundle of rope off her back onto the floor of the empty lounge. The farm mare huffed as she wiped the sweat from her brow, cranking her neck to look at her makeshift targets.

‘A royal couch and a chair once used for ambassadors. Well, they do make mighty fine marks, Ah reckon,’ she thought as she smiled to herself softly.

“This a private party?” a voice rang out from the doorway.

The earth pony gasped as she turned to see her brother standing at the entrance.

“BIG MAC!” she screamed as she ran over hugging her kin, practically bowling him over.

“Hehe, good to see you too, little sister,” he chuckled returning the embrace.

“Big Mac! You…you look great! Ah…Ah can’t believe yer healed already! Them Canterlot doctors must be miracle workers!” she cried wiping the tears from her eyes.

“You ain’t kiddin’!” he answered rubbing his temple with his hoof.

“How the heck did ya get passed that magic shield Discord put around the castle?” she inquired as they both walked into the room.

“Nevermind about me! What about you? And everyone else? And…what the hay are you doin’ with all this here rope?” he countered.

“Oh, well, the princesses reckon that Discord’s gonna come back soon, so we wanna be ready,” she answered.

“With rope?” he asked, using his front hoof to poke the pile his sister had just thrown to the ground.

“Yeah. Princess Luna has some spell that she’s been zappin’ ‘em with. Supposed to make normal rope capable of wrangling magical beings, or somthin’,” she explained.

She turned, leading him further into her practice area. The stallion’s neck cranked side to side as he took in the scene. There were pieces of ornate furniture scattered throughout the chamber, each one sporting lassos around them. There were even a few costume dummies, no doubt used as models for the monarchs’ more formal clothing.

“So, where’s everyone else?” the stallion inquired.

“Like Ah said, they’re off preparin’. Ain’t no tellin’ what that demon’ll do when he gets back,” she answered.

“Oh, Applejack, you wound me. I prefer to think of myself as a free spirit,” Big Mac said, his voice changing.

Applejack gasped at the sound. There was no doubt. A wry smile crept onto the face of her would-be brother as she backed away cautiously. He approached her slowly, his eyes glowing. Large hooves soon twisted into claws and flat teeth transformed into fangs as the farm mare felt the darkness surround her. She tried to scream when a paw clamped down on her mouth with so much force, she winced from the pain. She whimpered under Discord’s grasp as he pulled her closer to him, lowering his mouth to her right ear.

“I believe it’s time to put you to good use,” he whispered.

“Try again. You have to concentrate harder, Rarity,” Princess Celestia ordered.

The unicorn grit her teeth as she mustered as much magical strength as her horn could handle. She’d been working with the Princess for a while now, and although their relationship hadn’t changed, she was beginning to truly respect the royal alicorn’s power. Her own magic was always secondary to her talents in fashion and design. This spell, however, was easily the highest level of invocation she had ever attempted. She grunted as she felt the magic build up within her. Baring her teeth she felt a few drops of sweat drip gently from her brow. After a few moments, however, the magic dissipated, leaving Rarity a tired lump of fur and hooves. She took in deep breaths, attempting to calm herself after such an experience. She hated to admit it, but deep down, she begrudgingly began to gain a new level of respect for her former friend’s talent. While she knew where she stood on her relationship with Twilight Sparkle, she could still remember being awed by her sheer power and magical prowess. The fashion mare’s new studies merely reinforced that fact, at least to herself. She dare not say anything aloud, as it may be interpreted as a forgiving sentiment.

“That was better, Rarity. But you still have to remember to keep that high level of magic, even till the end. You’re getting better,” The Princess encouraged.

Rarity stood up shakily, stretching her back and letting out a long sigh. She eyed the princess carefully as she nodded. Celestia raised an eyebrow at the look she received from the unicorn.

“Rarity, what’s wrong?” she asked.

Rarity’s gaze drifted to the ground. The sun princess approached her gingerly, levitating some water and a towel to the younger mare. Hesitating for a moment, she closed her eyes, and took a swig of water while wiping her face with the towel. Once she was refreshed, she looked back at the ruler questioningly.

“Rarity, if you have something to say, then by all means,” Princess Celestia advised.

“W…well, I do have a question, if you don’t mind me asking,” she answered.

“Go ahead,” the princess encouraged.

“Why are you being so nice to me?” she inquired.

“Pardon?” Celestia asked.

“Well, with how things…turned out between us, I know that you still hate me for what…what I did to Twilight, so, I…I guess I’m just surprised that you’ve been so…I’m not sure what the right word is…gracious, towards me. Why?” she pressed.

The sun monarch sighed as she closed her eyes, quickly mulling over how to answer the young pony’s question. While it was true that she did resent the younger mare for her past transgressions, there were other things at play in the mind of the royal alicorn. She opened her eyes as she knelt down to meet the fashionista.

“Rarity, I do not hate you. I disapproved of what you did to Twilight, yes that is a fact I cannot dispute. However, I do understand the pressure I put you under, and I do regret that. Perhaps I should have treated Twilight a bit more suspect when she came back, but I just couldn’t. It was like my lost daughter came back to me. Perhaps I was thinking with my heart instead of my head. So, no Rarity I do not hate you,” she explained.

Rarity simply nodded as the Princess stood and continued.

“Besides, there is also another very good reason for me being nice to you. Rarity, you are learning a high level spell that even I would have trouble casting. This is magic far beyond what most unicorns ever experience in their lifetime. For me to take my anger out on you would be foolish and counter-productive. You need to learn this spell, and you need to learn it now. For me to berate you, and be hard on you like some Wonderbolt Drill Instructor would simply not produce the desired results here,” she said.

Rarity nodded again, showing that she understood. It made sense. Even in school, the teachers who yelled at her constantly never got her to truly understand a subject. A gentler teaching method was almost always preferred. She faced the princess as a soft smile found its way her face.

“Princess, I…” she began before a gasp from the royal alicorn silenced her.

“No…” she whispered as she turned away from Rarity.

“Princess, what’s wrong?” Rarity asked worriedly.

“He’s here, Rarity. Discord is here. I can feel him. His magic is nearby,” she informed.

Rarity felt the pit of her stomach fall away as her knees shook with fear. This was the moment they were working towards. The lord of chaos had finally come to get rid of the one thing that was in his way. She snapped out of her trance at the princess’ command.

“Rarity, you have the spell, and I know that you have it in you to cast it when the time is right. I have faith in you. Trust your training. Now, you must go to Twilight Sparkle who is working on the telepods in the throne room. Once there, you must have her ready the machine and stay with her till the time is right. And Rarity,” she said.

The unicorn stared into her instructor’s eyes. She could feel the intensity coming from them, hot like the sun itself. She gulped as she nodded.

“This is very important. You must not let Twilight Sparkle leave the throne room for any reason. We will take care of Discord. But, when we do, you will only have a few moments to get her body and soul into the telepod. It is imperative that you are both nearby the machines when Discord is defeated. I’m counting on you, Rarity,” she stated.

Rarity looked away for a moment. She’d once again be forced back into a room with her hated former friend and the monstrosities that started everything. She closed her eyes, mustering the strength within her to move forward. She pushed it away, however, the promise she made to herself overshadowing her insecurities.

“Yes, Princess Celestia. I’ll do my best,” she said, as she ran towards the throne room as fast as she could.

Discord strolled through the garden, humming a little tune to himself as he adjusted the grip around Applejack’s mouth. A small grin crept onto his face as he made conversation with his captive.

“A lovely day for a stroll, don’t you think? It looks as though my magic has transformed this place. It’s so much better now, isn’t it?” he asked.

The earth pony simply murmured in protest at being dragged about by the chaos lord. They’d only been traversing the gardens for a few minutes after he teleported them outside of the castle. After a few moments she realized where he was taking her. They were going to the large open field in between the garden and the palace. She closed her eyes tight as her mind screamed.

‘Please, Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, get here quick! Ah got no idea he’s plannin’ to do with me!’ she thought.

Once they’d exited the garden area, the draconequus took in a deep breath as he surveyed the area. There was not a soul to be seen as he craned his neck from left to right.

‘Oh well. I’m sure they know I’m here by now. Might as well have some fun with it,’ he thought to himself.

“Oh your highnesses! Your highnesses! I’m baaa-aack!” he announced loudly.

“And we’re right here, Discord!” a voice echoed from the side.

The chaos lord turned abruptly eyeing the two flying alicorns quickly closing on his location. He smiled as bowed slightly.

“No reason to be rude, Celestia. I merely request an audience,” he said, mockingly.

“What do you want here, Discord?!?” she asked as she landed in front of him, her sister close behind.

He smiled as he eyed their expressions. They were serious. Perhaps more serious than when they first fought all those years ago. These new faces no doubt reflected the toll of recent events, which Discord would sure to use against them.

“Before you make any move, your highnesses, perhaps you should take account of the little filly I have in my hand here,” he stated, lifting his arm to show them the struggling earth pony.

Luna’s face dropped, but her sister’s stood firm. Celestia walked slowly, her pace deliberate, towards her enemy.

“If you hurt her, Discord…” she uttered, glaring at the chaos lord.

“You’ll what? Encase me in stone, perhaps?” he countered, cutting of the royal alicorn.

“You know we will, villain!” Luna exclaimed, stomping beside her older sibling.

Discord’s face dropped. His smile twisted into a look of pure hatred as he brought up his paw to face his adversaries.

“Then let me make myself clear. This will not be like last time. I won’t simply toss a solution out and wait for it to work. This time, I will destroy you myself, with my own magic. I will have no mercy, and there will be no quarter given,” he hissed as his own ethereal power began to converge within his paw.

Celestia’s eyes narrowed. She knew he was right. This was going to be more than just a battle. This was going to be combat. Discord will not make the same mistake twice. They will all be fighting for their lives. As scared as she was, she only let her fear well up for a moment, before will washed it away. She’d come so far. She’d finally gotten Twilight back, and she swore she’d keep her safe. She’d keep all of them safe.

“RAINBOW DASH, NOW!” Celestia screamed.

The draconequus barely had time to turn his head before a shoulder and wing smashed into his face, forcing him to loosen his grip on his earth pony captive. Applejack seized the opportunity and kicked her kidnapper as hard as she could. Discord’s eyes went wide as he gasped. The farm mare pushed off of him with all of her strength, galloping madly away from him as soon as her hooves touched the ground. The chaos lord shifted, facing his new opponent as she floated just above him.

“You’ll pay for that, Rainbow Dash!” he spat.

She took in a deep breath, her eyes fixated. It was apparent by the magic he intended to use that this was a far more serious fight than last time. She reared up before taking to sky.

“You want some?!? Then bring it! Catch me if ya can!” she shouted.

‘A distraction. She’s not the real threat. I can ignore her,’ he thought as he turned again to face the princesses, their horns aglow.

“Not this time!” he shouted as he fired a ball of magic towards them.

Celestia conjured a shield, the blast bouncing off of her ethereal power as her sister batted her wings furiously, hovering above her elder sibling. She let out a bolt of her own towards Discord. He was just barely able to dodge, however, contorting his snake-like body to the side and out of the way. Seconds later, all three were trading attacks, searching for an opening. After a few volleys, they all halted their assaults, sizing up each other, looking for a strategic advantage.

‘Everyone…we’re counting on you!’ Celestia’s mind screamed as she let out a battle cry leaping towards the draconequus.

Spike growled to himself as he eyed the action from Twilight’s old room. When the plans were made to prepare for Discord’s return, he’d been adamant about helping. His offer was spurned, however. He understood why, of course. Twilight finally had some semblance of her life back, and she couldn’t bear the thought of her surrogate little brother getting hurt, especially by that monster. Everyone else thought the same. He knew that they all loved him very much, and that they didn’t want anything to happen to him. However, they failed to realize that those feelings were reciprocated. He loved all of them, and he’d be damned if he’d see anything detrimental happen to them. They also made a good point about his stature. He was still a baby dragon, even after his growth spurt. As much as he hated to admit it, he didn’t belong out there. He couldn’t protect his friends. He couldn’t protect his family. He grunted as he shoved Twilight’s telescope to the ground. The action ended up knocking over other trinkets and books as they slid across the floor into a pile. He stared at the mess he made. His first reaction was that of fear. After all, a part of him was still Twilight Sparkle’s number one assistant, and he never liked to disappoint her. He sighed as those thoughts quickly left his mind. There were far more important things to worry about now. He knew he wanted to help, but how? He continued to think as he stared at the pile on the floor, as an idea suddenly found its way into his head.

‘I…I guess if I’m too small now…I can just make myself bigger,’ he thought.

The young dragon closed his eyes tight, as he repeated the mantra out loud. It might have hurt others in the past, but this time, it would save them instead.

“Spike…want.”

And I’m back! Sorry for the super long wait for this chapter. I moved recently, and things have been quite hectic for me. However, I hope you enjoyed this chapter and as I said before, it may take me awhile, but I will finish this story. Thanks!